My name is David Smith. Although, that won't matter in the long run. I'll explain that later. I've been in the brony fandom for over a decade. It has been over a year since Friendship is Magic has ended. There were still a few bronies here and there, but until Generation 5 comes out, that number wasn't going to increase anytime soon.

As a brony, I always wondered what life would be like in the pony world. I could interact with my favorite ponies, eat some of the delicious treats, and explore some of the different cities around Equestria. I also wondered what pony species I would be. I could practice magic spells as a unicorn, I could fly almost anywhere as a pegasus, and as an earth pony I could grow interesting plants. Little did I know that I was going to be none of the above.

It started like any other day, I browsed the internet, looked at videos and whatnot. That's when I decided to do something nostalgic. I went on Netflix and searched for My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic. Thankfully, it was still on there. I was going to watch the very first episode just to see how much has been improved.

Just when I was about to hit play, I suddenly felt lightheaded and very tired. This was unusual for me, as I get plenty of sleep, and I haven't eaten anything out of the ordinary. My eyelids felt really heavy, so I thought that maybe I should take a quick nap. I turned off my laptop and went to bed. It didn't take long for me to fall asleep.

When I woke up, I felt like I got hit by a truck.

Ugh, my head.

I sat up and rubbed my eyes. I had no idea how long I was asleep. When I opened my eyes, I noticed I wasn't home anymore.

The room looked like a high-class library. Somehow, it seemed familiar to me. A much bigger bed stood next to me. As I exited my bed, I felt like I've shrunk.

"Hello?" I called out. I suddenly covered my mouth. That wasn't my voice, it was someone else's.

As I removed my hands, I noticed that they were not human hands. They were purple and scaly. I looked down at my body. My belly was purple and green, and I had two small feet that were also purple.

My eyes widened. I knew what happened to me. I searched around the room and found a mirror. I looked into it, and my assumptions were correct. Instead of a human, my reflection was a dragon. Not just any dragon. It was Spike the Dragon.

I liked Spike as much as the next brony, but never had I thought I was going to be him. I pinched myself, but the pain indicated it was no dream.

I'm Spike. I'm in Equestria...wait...

I was in Equestria. I was in one of my favorite fictional places. I could finally interact with all my favorite ponies and non-ponies. Aside from being a dragon, it was like a dream come true. I gave a big grin.

I looked in the mirror again and noticed Spike didn't have any wings. I must've traveled back before Spike's, or “my” in this case, molt. That's when I realized I should find out what day it was. I searched for a calendar. There was one on a nightstand that said it was the middle of June. There was printed text that said, “Summer Sun Celebration,” along with something handwritten on the same date.

"Moondancer's Birthday."

It was then I knew when and where I was. I was at the very first episode. I knew what was going to happen. Twilight Sparkle will say that Nightmare Moon is returning, then Princess Celestia will say she should make some friends, and then Twilight and her new friends will defeat Nightmare Moon and save Princess Luna.

That got me thinking. What if I could change what would happen? I could prevent major disasters from happening, or find a different way to stop them. Of course, there would still be some things that I may not stop, like the Storm King coming or King Sombra returning. But since I was here, I was going to try to fix as much as I could.

A present nearby caught my eye. I read the tag. It said:

"To Moondancer
From Spike"

Must be for Moondancer's party.

I picked up the present and walked to the door. But suddenly, I stopped. I took a couple of steps back and waited a bit. I heard hoofbeats approaching, followed by the doors slamming open. And unlike last time, I wasn't knocked back.

You're welcome, Spike.

A purple unicorn ran into the room and up the stairs. The violet mane and the sparkling cutie mark told me that this was Twilight Sparkle. She didn't know it yet, but she was going to be the most famous mare in all of Equestria.

"Spike! Spike! Spike?!" Twilight called out.

"I'm right here, Twilight," I answered. "What is it?"

"There you are. Quick, find me that old copy of Predictions and Prophecies." She then noticed the present. "What's that for?"

"It's for Moondancer's party."

"Oh, Spike, you know we don't have time for that sort of thing."

Wow. I almost forgot how antisocial Twilight was.

Not wasting time, I placed the present on a nearby table and climbed the ladder. Thank goodness Twilight's a neat freak, because I found the book in no time.

"I found it, Twilight! Catch!" I threw the book in Twilight's direction. I didn't have to worry about her pulling me off the ladder with her magic. "Why do you need that book, anyway? Is the mare in the moon coming to visit?" I chuckled.

"That's not funny, Spike!" Twilight yelled as she flipped through the pages of the book. "Aha! 'Elements of Harmony, see: Mare in the Moon'?"

"Oh, come on, Twilight. It's just an old ponies' tale," I said. I knew it wasn't, but I needed to stay in character so nopony will get suspicious.

Twilight continued looking through the book. "Mare, mare... aha! 'The Mare in the Moon, myth from olden pony times. A powerful pony who wanted to rule Equestria, defeated by the Elements of Harmony and imprisoned in the moon. Legend has it that on the longest day of the thousandth year, the stars will aid in her escape, and she will bring about nighttime eternal'!" She then gasped. "Spike! Do you know what this means?!"

"The mare in the moon is actually coming to visit?" I asked.

"Exactly. Take a note, please. To the princess." Twilight handed me a quill and paper.

"Okie dokey." I was about to say "loki" after that, but since we haven't met Pinkie yet, I decided to drop it.

Twilight cleared her throat. “My dearest teacher, my continuing studies of pony magic have led me to discover that we are on the precipice of disaster! For you see, the mythical Mare in the Moon is in fact Nightmare Moon, and she's about to return to Equestria, and bring with her eternal night! Something must be done to make sure this terrible prophecy does not come true. I await your quick response. Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle.”

It was hard to keep up with her, but at least I understood what she meant by “precipice.”

“Okay, got it,” I said.

“Great,” said Twilight. “Send it.”

That’s when something flashed across my mind. I had no idea how Spike used his firebreath to send scrolls.

How did he do it? Does he subconsciously say where to send the letter? How does he even breath fire?

“Now, Spike!”

“Sorry!” I decided to go with my gut feeling. I said in my mind, “Send this to Princess Celestia,” and blew on the scroll. Fire came out of my mouth and sent the scroll away. I really dodged a bullet there. I hated to see the look on Twilight's face if I burned the scroll by mistake.

Then I remembered something. I looked under the bookshelves and found the book I was looking for.

“Hey, Twilight, have you read this book yet?” I showed it to her.

“Perfection: The Impossible Pursuit,” Twilight read. “Oh, I forgot about that. I’ll have to read that some other time, though. Because now, we’ve got a problem on our hooves. The day after tomorrow is the thousandth year of the Summer Sun Celebration! That's the day Nightmare Moon arrives! It's imperative that the Princess is told right away!”

“We could always return the book if you’re not going to read it. Where’s your library card?”

Just then my stomach started squeezing. I felt like I just drank a gallon of root beer. Quickly, I dropped the book and aimed my head to the sky. With a loud belch, a scroll appeared out of thin air.

“I knew she would want to take immediate action,” Twilight said.

I sighed and cleared my throat. “My dearest, most faithful student Twilight. You know that I value your diligence and that I trust you completely, but you simply must stop reading those dusty old books!” I heard Twilight gasp. “Meet me near the castle grounds, and I will speak to you about this ’precipice’. Signed, Princess Celestia.”

Twilight groaned. I figured she would react like that, even though it was never shown in the show.

“Twilight, why don’t you go and see what Celestia wants? I need to take care of some things.”

“Fine.” She handed me her library card. “If you’re gonna return that book, then go ahead. But don’t lose my card!”

“I won’t.”

Twilight headed out. I grabbed the book, the card, and the present and headed out as well. As I was running, I realized something. I don’t know where the library was. Thankfully, I didn’t have to run far to see a map of Canterlot. After reading the map, I noticed that the library was close to where I was, so I went there first.

I entered the library and headed to where Dusty Pages was.

“Hey, there, Spike,” she said. “Good to see you.”

“Likewise,” I said. “I came to return a book for Twilight.”

“Ah, yes, Perfection: The Impossible Pursuit. It’s a very popular book. I’m glad you could return it for her.”

“Well, I didn’t want her reputation as the ‘best book borrower’ go down the drain.”

Dusty chuckled as she stamped the ticket in the book. “Yet another book from Twilight that’s been turned in on time. Thank you. Do tell Twilight I said ‘hello’.”

“Will do. See you later, Dusty Pages.” As I headed out the library, I couldn’t help but think I should’ve left the book where it was, as it could teach Twilight that perfection isn’t everything. Then again, I don’t think she even read it after keeping it. I still hated that trivia episode.

Now that the book was returned, I needed to get to Moondancer’s party. But I had no idea where Moondancer lives, and it wasn’t like there were signs telling me who lived where. That’s when I noticed one of the royal guards.

“Excuse me,” I said to him. “Can you tell me where Moondancer lives?”

The guard nodded and escorted me to Moondancer’s place. I saw balloons and ribbons everywhere. I thanked the guard and headed inside. Moondancer and her friends where already setting up the party.

I called out to Moondancer. “Moondancer! Over here.”

“Oh hey, Spike! Where’s Twilight? She’s missing out on the party.”

“That’s the thing,” I said. “Twilight can’t come to your party.”

“Aww.” Moondancer sighed. "Why not?"

“Don't take it the wrong way. It’s not that she doesn’t want to hang out with you or the other girls. Twilight would love to come to your party. It’s just that Princess Celestia wants Twilight to go to Ponyville for some reason, and it must be important if it’s a task from the Princess. I promise, Twilight and I will come visit you when we get the chance.”

“I understand. Thank you for telling me, Spike.”

“You’re welcome. Oh, and...Happy Birthday, Moondancer.” I gave her my present.

“Thanks.” She took the present and then hugged me. This was the first time I was hugged by a pony. It was actually very nice. After she let go, I took one of the cookies and headed out.

I was really proud of myself. I returned Twilight’s book, and I saved her friend from a heartbreak. That was two episodes resolved early. Still, though, I would've liked it if Moondancer was wearing her sweater. I thought she looked really cute in it.

As we rode on the pegasus-drawn carriage, I read the letter given to the Princess.

“My dear Twilight, there is more to a young pony's life than studying, so I'm sending you to supervise the preparations for the Summer Sun Celebration in this year's location: Ponyville. And, I have an even more essential task for you to complete: make some friends!’

As I finished reading the letter, I heard Twilight groan again. Normally, this would be the part where Spike says that Princess Celestia arranged for Twilight to live in a library and if it makes her happy. But this time, I was Spike, so I decided to say something else.

“Twilight...what if Princess Celestia doesn’t want you to get involved in this crisis?”

“I’m sorry?” Twilight’s ears perked up.

“Think about it. Nightmare Moon is practically her sister. You may be talented with magic, but you can’t compete with an alicorn. It’s best to have Celestia deal with this. She sent Nightmare Moon to the moon before, she can do it again. Heck, I bet Nightmare Moon will be back on the moon by the time the celebration starts.”

“I sure hope so Spike.”

“But in the meantime, you should do what Celestia says: prepare for the Summer Sun Celebration, and make some friends.”

“Oh come on, Spike. The fate of Equestria does not rest on me making friends.”

Oh, how wrong you’re gonna be.

We landed in the center of town. The horses who carried us neighed as Twilight thanked them. To be honest, it felt weird hearing ponies neigh here. As we got off, I noticed a familiar pink pony.

“Pinkie Pie...” I said under my breath.

“What did you say, Spike?” Twilight asked.

“Uh-Uh-I said...Maybe the ponies in Ponyville have interesting things to talk about.” I saw Pinkie approaching us. “Come on Twilight, just try.”

Twilight could only awkwardly say hello, before Pinkie gasped and took off.

“Well, that was interesting, alright,” She said.

I sighed. I liked Pinkie Pie’s optimism and her constant fourth-wall breaks, but sometimes she can be too full of energy for me.

Then something struck in my mind. What if she or Discord knew who I really was? What would happen then? How would I explain myself to the other ponies? Will I end up going back? Not that I wanted to. A lot of good stuff has happened to me so far. I got hugged by Moondancer, I returned a library book, and since I knew what was going to happen, I didn’t take any beatings.

As Twilight and I headed to Sweet Apple Acres, I got out the list of what needs to be done.

“Summer Sun Celebration official overseer's checklist. Number one, banquet preparations: Sweet Apple Acres.”

We’ve only took a few steps into the farm when we heard a familiar “YEEHAW!!” We looked to see an orange pony with a cowboy hat bucking a tree full of apples. This was Applejack.

Twilight sighed. “Let’s get this over with.” She approached Applejack and said, “Good afternoon. My name is Twilight Sparkle—”

She couldn’t finish her sentence because Applejack suddenly gave her one of the firmest hoof-shakes I’ve seen on the show.

“Well, howdy-doo, Miss Twilight! A pleasure makin' your acquaintance. I'm Applejack. We here at Sweet Apple Acres sure do like makin' new friends!”

I forgot how high Applejack’s voice sounded in the early seasons.

“So, what can I do you for?” Applejack asked as she released her grip on Twilight.

Twilight’s hoof was still shaking. I stopped it before I started to snicker. It was actually pretty funny.

“I am in fact here to supervise preparations for the Summer Sun Celebration,” Twilight said. “And you're in charge of the food?”

“We sure as sugar are,” Applejack replied. “Care to sample some?”

“Sure,” I said, “We’d like to see what you've came up with.”

Twilight glared at me while Applejack rang a triangle.

“SOUP’S ON, EVERYPONY!!”

Sure enough, a pony stampede came our way. Twilight and I were able to run to the gazebo without getting trampled.

“Now, why don't I introduce y'all to the Apple family?” As Applejack introduced us to each family member, they put an apple related dish on the table. I have to admit, the food looked really delicious. I’m glad I wasn’t allergic to apples, or this would’ve been Tartarus for me.

“Okay, well, I can see the food situation is handled,” Twilight said as she hopped off the table, “so we'll be on our way.” She was then stopped by one of the cutest fillies in Equestria.

“Aren’t ya gonna stay for brunch?” Applebloom asked as she gave Twilight the puppy-eyed look.

“Sorry but—” Twilight started to say, but I quickly covered her mouth.

“We’d love to,” I said. The entire family cheered while Twilight growled at me.

After eating a hearty brunch, we were on our way.

“Food's all taken care of, next is weather,” I said. I looked back to see a bloated Twilight following me. I was full from that meal, but Twilight was even fuller. She looked like she swallowed an entire watermelon.

“Ugh...I ate too much pie...” she moaned.

I looked up and noticed that the sky was cloudy.

“That’s odd, there’s supposed to be a pegasus pony named Rainbow Dash clearing the clouds,” I said.

“Well, she’s not doing a very good job, is she?” Twilight said.

Then I remembered what happened next. “TWILIGHT! DUCK!!”

Twilight quickly threw her head down just in time as a cyan pegasus with a rainbow mane zoomed past her. The said pegasus quickly stopped and flew back to Twilight.

“Are you alright, miss? Sorry, I didn’t...” She then noticed how messed up Twilight’s mane was. Apparently, the wind from the pegasus’s flying caused Twilight to look like an abandoned brushable pony. The pegasus couldn’t help but guffaw at Twilight’s misfortune. I ended up chuckling as well, but I regained my composure.

“Are you Rainbow Dash?” I asked.

“The one and only!” The pegasus declared. “Why, you heard of me?”

“I heard you were supposed to be keeping the sky clear.” Twilight sighed. “I'm Twilight Sparkle, and the Princess sent me to check on the weather.”

“Yeah, yeah, that’ll be a snap,” Dash said as she laid on a cloud. “I'll do it in a jiffy. Just as soon as I'm done practicing.”

“Practicing for what?”

“The Wonderbolts! They're gonna perform at the Celebration tomorrow, and I'm gonna show 'em my stuff!”

“Well, they can’t perform in a cloudy sky,” I said. “Nopony will see them, and I doubt they’ll let a pegasus in if she can’t keep a sky clear for one measly day.”

That got her attention. “Hey! Listen, dragon! I can clear this sky in ten seconds flat.”

“Prove it,” I said.

As the pegasus cleared the sky, I counted the seconds. Surprisingly, it was exactly ten seconds.

“What'd I say? Ten. Seconds. Flat. I'd never leave Ponyville hanging.” Rainbow Dash chuckled as Twilight and I were left with dumbfounded expressions. “You should see the look on your faces. Ha! You two are a laugh. I can't wait to hang out some more.”

“She’s amazing!” I said as she flew off. Although, in reality, I’m not really a fan of her. I’m not saying she’s the worst pony I’ve met, but if I arranged the Mane 6 in order from best to worst, she would be at the worst. I'm not really a fan of characters full of themselves.

Twilight and I headed to the Town Hall next. I knew who were going to meet there: Spike’s long-term crush, Rarity. I’ve been a fan of Sparity for a while, and I could see them together under the right conditions. I just needed to know how I could ease myself into the relationship.

We entered the Town Hall and saw the decorations.

“Beautiful,” I said.

“Yes,” said Twilight. “The décor is coming along nicely. This ought to be quick. I'll be at the library in no time. Beautiful indeed.”

“Not the decor. Her!” I pointed at the white mare with a curly purple mane. She was checking which ribbon looked better on the post. “How are my spines? Are they straight?”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Good afternoon,” she said to Rarity.

“Just a moment, please!” Rarity said, “I'm 'in the zone', as it were.” After looking at all the ribbons, she finally decided to go with one that sparkles. “Oh, Rarity, you are a talent. Now, um, how can I help you—WAH-HA-HA!! Oh my stars, darling! Whatever happened to your coiffure?!”

“Oh, you mean my mane?” Twilight asked. “It’s a long story. I'm just here to check on the decorations, and then I'll be out of your hair!”

“Out of my hair? What about your hair?” Rarity then pushed Twilight out of Town Hall. I followed after them.

At the Carousel Boutique, Rarity was trying different outfits on Twilight. She finally picked one that she thought looked good on Twilight.

“Now go on, my dear.” Rarity said as she tighten Twilight’s corset. “You were telling me where you're from.”

Since Twilight could barely breathe, let alone talk, I explained to Rarity, “Twilight and I came from Canterlot. We were sent here to—”

Rarity quickly released her grip from Twilight, sending the latter falling forwards.

“Canterlot?!” Rarity exclaimed. “Oh, I am so envious! The glamour, the sophistication! I have always dreamed of living there! I can't wait to hear all about it! We are all gonna be the best of friends!” She then took a closer look at the gems on Twilight’s clothes. “Emerald? What was I thinking? Let me get you some rubies.”

“Quick!” Twilight said, “Before she decides to dye my coat a new color.”

I quickly followed after her. As we were leaving, I called out to Rarity, “See you later!”

That was four of the Mane Six that we've met, and I know who's the last one.

“Wasn’t she wonderful?” I asked. Rarity was one of the ponies whom I really liked, but she wasn’t my favorite pony.

“Focus, Casanova,” Twilight said. “What’s next on the list?”

“Music. It’s the last one.”

Just then, Twilight and I heard birds singing. We looked to see a yellow pegasus near a tree full of birds. This was Fluttershy, my favorite pony. She was the cutest and kindest out of the Mane 6.

“Oh my, stop please, everyone,” said Fluttershy. Apparently, one of the birds had trouble with its rhythm.

The scene played out just like in the show. Twilight scared the birds away by mistake, she said hello to Fluttershy, Fluttershy acted very shy, and then the birds returned.

“Well, that was easy,” Twilight said as I approached her. I knew what was going to happen next.

3...2..1…

“A baby dragon!” Fluttershy exclaimed. She ran over and pushed Twilight aside. “Oh, I’ve never a baby dragon before! He’s so cute.”

“Well, well, well,” I said to Twilight. The fact that Fluttershy called me cute made me blush.

“Oh, my, he talks. I didn't know dragons could talk.”

Dragon and pony interaction sure has come a long way. I forgot how little they got along in the beginning.

“That's just so incredibly wonderful. I just don't even know what to say!” Fluttershy said with glee.

Then I felt something tugging me, and the next thing I knew I was flying onto Twilight’s back.

“Well, in that case, we’d better be going,” Twilight said.

“Wait, wait!” Fluttershy called out. “What’s his name?”

“I’m Spike,” I replied.

“Hi, Spike. I’m Fluttershy. Wow! A talking dragon. What do dragons talk about?”

“What do you want to know?”

“Absolutely everything.” After Fluttershy said that, I could hear Twilight moan.

“Well, I started out as a cute little purple polka-dotted egg...”

I didn’t know what was Spike’s past exactly, so I kept the story broad enough so Twilight wouldn’t get suspicious, yet Fluttershy would still be interested.

“...and that's the story of my whole entire life!” I said. “Well, up until today. Do you want to hear about today?”

“Oh, yes please!” Fluttershy replied.

But before I could say anything to her, Twilight quickly turning around. I was annoyed at first, but then I noticed what was before my eyes. The Golden Oaks Library. I thought I would never see it again. It’s a shame what happened to it after Tirek came along.

Which reminded me. I should try to find a way to prevent Tirek from escaping Tartarus. Obviously, I couldn’t just put him down, as that would be too morbid. I’d have to think of something. I knew that when Cerebus escaped, Tirek wasn’t in Tartarus anymore. I’ll have to keep that in mind.

“....and my poor baby dragon needs his sleep,” Twilight said.

I quickly jumped off. “No I don’t!” I rebutted. Twilight then bumped me with her flank, knocking me down.

Ow. At least she didn’t buck me off this time.

“Aww, wook at dat, he's so sweepy he can't even keep his widdle bawance!” Twilight said. I was less than amused.

“Poor thing.” Fluttershy picked me up. “You simply must get into bed.” She flew into the library. Twilight quickly released me from her grip and pushed her out.

“Yes, yes. We’ll get right on that. Well, goodnight!” Twilight slammed the door.

“Rude much, Twilight?” I asked.

“I’m sorry Spike. I just need to be alone so I can study without a bunch of crazy ponies trying to make friends all the time. Now, where's the light?”

Suddenly the lights went on, followed by a bunch of ponies yelling, “Surprise!”

Then Pinkie jumped right in front of us.

“Hi, I'm Pinkie Pie, and I threw this party just for you!” She said. “Were you surprised? Were ya? Were ya? Huh huh huh?”

“Very surprised,” said Twilight. “Libraries are supposed to be quiet.”

Then Pinkie went on how boring quiet parties were and how we first met her. As she was talking, Twilight walked over to a table and poured herself a drink. I was confused why Twilight used her mouth instead of her magic. I think most of Twilight’s problems would’ve been solved if she’d remembered she had a horn. That’s when I noticed what Twilight was pouring.

“Uh, Twilight,” I said. “You’re pouring hot sauce.”

“Huh?” Twilight levitated the bottle and read it. “Oh, oops.” She grabbed a different bottle and another glass.

“See?” Pinkie continued. “Now you have lots and lots of friends.”

“Mm-hm.” Twilight pretended to listen as she drank from the glass.

“Why is there a bottle of hot sauce here, anyway?” I asked. I got my answer when Pinkie poured a bottle of it onto a cupcake before eating it. I was a bit grossed out by it.

“What?” Pinkie asked. “It’s good.”

The party was already in full swing. I noticed that Twilight wasn’t with us anymore. I didn’t think she would, so I went upstairs to her room.

“Hey, Twilight!” I called out. “Pinkie Pie's starting ‘pin the tail on the pony’! Wanna play?”

“No!” Twilight retorted. “All the ponies in this town are crazy!” This is coming from a pony who went insane trying to be on time. “Do you know what time it is?”

“It's the eve of the Summer Sun Celebration,” I replied. “Everypony has to stay up, or they'll miss the princess raising the sun.”

I would’ve said that Twilight should lighten up, but she wouldn’t listen. I threw the lampshade hat off, and marched straight up to her bed.

“Now, listen, little miss antisocial! The princess asked you to make some friends!” I pulled the pillow from her head. “I don’t care if you like it or not! Even Fluttershy is better at making friends than you! I swear, you’re as reclusive as Moondancer!”

Twilight gasped. “Oh, no! I forgot to tell Moondancer I was leaving!” She jumped out of bed. “I need to catch the train back too—”

I quickly pulled Twilight’s tail. “No, you don’t. I already told Moondancer you were leaving.”

“You did?”

“What did you think I was doing when you were meeting Princess Celestia? After I returned that book, I went and told Moondancer you couldn’t come because you were going to Ponyville for an important task. She understood it was a high priority for you, and she thanked me for the gift.”

“Spike...I...” Then her eyes widened. “Wait a minute. How did you know we were going to Ponyville before the Princess told us?”

Uh, oh. I was afraid someone would get suspicious.

“Well, with the Summer Sun Celebration right around the corner, I thought the Princess might’ve wanted you to check on preparations in Ponyville.”

“But how did you know it was going to be in Ponyville? They change location every year, you know.”

“It’s the closest town to Canterlot. I doubt she was going to send you anywhere else on the map.”

“Uh, huh...”

“Hey, look!” I pointed at the clock. “It’s almost time watch the sunrise!”

Twilight and I, along with the party ponies in the library, went to the Town Hall. It was surprisingly quiet.

Then Pinkie showed up out of nowhere. “Isn't this exciting? Are you excited, 'cause I'm excited, I've never been so excited— well, except for the time that I saw you walking into town and I went GASP! but I mean really, who can top that?”

I can think of one pony.

“Who?” Pinkie asked.

“Huh?” I asked.

“You said you knew somepony who can top my excitement.”

“Uh...I didn’t say anything like that.” I didn't think Pinkie could read minds.

“Okie dokie loki!”

Then the fanfare began, followed by ponies cheering. Then the mayor of Ponyville showed up.

“Fillies and gentlecolts,” the mayor announced, “as mayor of Ponyville, it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the Summer Sun Celebration! In just a few moments, our town will witness the magic of the sunrise, and celebrate this, the longest day of the year! And now, it is my great honor to introduce to you the ruler of our land, the very pony who gives us the sun and the moon each and every day, the good, the wise, the bringer of harmony to all of Equestria...Princess Celestia!”

Rarity pulled the curtain back, but just like in the show, Princess Celestia wasn’t there. The crowd was in a frenzy.

“Remain calm, everypony, there must be a reasonable explanation!” said the Mayor.

“I know why!” I said. “An old friend of the Princess has returned!” I heard the crowd asking questions.

“Huh?”

“An old friend?”

“That princess has terrible priorities.”

“Spike! What are you doing?!” Twilight hissed.

“Yah!” Pinkie yelped as a mysterious mist that looked like the night sky formed on the balcony.

“Oh, no…” Twilight said.

“Nightmare Moon!” Twilight and I said in unison.

Sure enough, an alicorn as black as the night appeared on the balcony. I noticed that her fangs were missing here.

“Oh, my beloved subjects,” the dark mare said. “It's been so long since I've seen your precious little sun-loving faces.”

“What did you do to our Princess?!” Rainbow Dash yelled.

“Why, am I not royal enough for you?” Nightmare Moon asked “Don't you know who I am?”

“Ooh! I love guessing games!” Pinkie said with glee. “Um, Hokey Smokes! How about... Queen Meanie! No! Black Snooty, Black Snooty!”

“I know who you are!” I finally said. I stood on Twilight’s head. “You are the sister of Princess Celestia. You are the princess of the night. You are the Mare in the Moon! You are...Nightmare Moon!”

The crowd around me gasped.

“Well well well,” said Nightmare Moon. “Somepony who remembers me.” Suddenly I felt a weird aura around my body, and I was lifted off Twilight’s head.

“Twilight! Put me down!” I shouted.

“Th-That’s not me, Spike!”

Nightmare Moon pulled closer to me. I felt an aura around my neck. It started getting tighter and tighter.

“Then you also know why I'm here, little dragon.”

I tried to say something, but nothing came out. Not that I was choking, but that I was too scared to say anything. Remember, I was a human in a dragon body. I was practically in a scenario where a random muggle is being held hostage by Voldermort.

“Remember this day, little ponies, for it was your last.”

Then I just remembered. I’m a dragon. So that means...

“From this moment forth, the night will last—YEOW!!” I spat out a tiny fireball which smacked Nightmare Moon’s helmet. It didn’t hurt her, thankfully, but she dropped me. I was glad Twilight was able to catch me right before I hit the ground.

“Erg! You’ll pay for that, you overgrown lizard!”

“Seize her!” The mayor shouted. “Only she knows where the Princess is hiding!”

But unfortunately, the guards were no match for the Mare in the Moon’s magic. They were all knocked down like bowling pins. Nightmare Moon then transformed into the nightly mist and escaped from the Town Hall.

“We need to get to the library!” Twilight declared. She placed me on her back and we rode for the library. I looked up and saw Rainbow Dash watching us.

Twilight rushed into the library and slammed the door behind her. She then yanked me from her back.

“WHAT IN CELESTIA’S NAME IS WRONG WITH YOU?!”

“I was defending myself, Twilight! I didn’t mean to hurt her! Honest!”

“If you kept your big mouth shut, you wouldn't have been in that situation!”

“I didn't know she was going to do that! I thought Celesia would stop her before the celebration started!”

“Look, Spike the Dragon! You need to stay out of the grownups' way. I don't want you to end up getting hurt!”

"Okay! Okay! But first, could you look under 'E' on the bookshelf? It might have something you can use to defeat Nightmare Moon."

Twilight gave me a confused look. She released her grip and ran to the shelf labeled "E." Her eyes widened when she read one of the book titles.

"The Elements of Harmony: A Reference Guide." Twilight pulled the book out. "This could work."

"And just what are the Elements of Harmony?!" Twilight turned around to see Rainbow Dash glaring at her. She then turned to me. "And how did you know about Nightmare Moon, huh?! Are you both spies?"

"Simmer down, Sally." Applejack grabbed Rainbow's tail and pulled her back. "They ain't spies, but they know what's going on. Don't ya?"

“I read all about the prediction of Nightmare Moon. Some mysterious objects called the Elements of Harmony are the only things that can stop her,” Twilight said as she flipped through the pages. "Here it is. ‘There are six Elements of Harmony, but only five are known: Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Honesty and Loyalty. The sixth is a complete mystery. It is said, the last known location of the five elements was in the ancient castle of the royal pony sisters. It is located in what is now…’"

"The Everfree Forest!" We all said in unison.

“Let's go!” Pinkie said in a cheerful tone.

“Look, I appreciate the offer girls, but I'd really rather do this on my own,” said Twilight as she closed the book.

“You’re not doing this on your own!” I retorted. “That forest is dangerous to go alone! What if you got turned to stone or eaten by a giant creature?!”

“Spike’s right, sugarcube,” Applejack said. “We sure ain't lettin' any friend of ours go into that creepy place alone. We're stickin' to you like caramel on a candy apple.”

“Especially if there's candy apples in there,” said Pinkie. We all stared at her. “What? Those things are good.”

“Good luck, girls,” I said.

"What are you going to be doing, dragon?" Rainbow asked.

"I'm going to bed," I replied. "I'm tired, and I don't want to get in the grownups' way."

Twilight rolled her eyes as she and the others left. I knew what would happen next. Twilight will learn how helpful her new friends were, and they will all defeat Nightmare Moon. At this point, I didn't need to do anything yet.

I yawned as I went to the small pet bed next to Twilight's. Then something occurred to me. Why couldn't Spike sleep on the other bed? Did he feel more comfortable in the smaller one? Of course, that didn't matter. I was genuinely tired, so I fell asleep the instant the pillow hit my head.

When I woke up, I noticed that I was still in the library.

It wasn’t a dream, then. I’m still in Equestria.

I wondered how long I was asleep. When I looked out the window, my heart sank.

It was still nighttime.

“Oh, no!” I quickly jumped out of bed.

If it was still nighttime, then that meant that Nightmare Moon hasn’t been defeated! I don’t know what went wrong, but I needed to find wherever the Princess was and warn her about what happened. Just when I was about to exit the library, the room started getting brighter and brighter.

Wait, what’s going on? Am I going back to the human world?

My question was answered immediately. I looked around and I saw I was once again still in the library. I looked out the window, and it was completely sunny. Nightmare Moon was defeated after all.

Guess I didn't sleep as much as I thought.

I sighed with relief. Had Twilight failed, I didn’t know what was going to happen. And if I did end up going back to my own world, would I have just seen it as a weird dream?

I hurried to the center of town, where a party was being thrown. (Typical Pinkie) Everypony was celebrating, including Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. I then noticed Twilight looked rather sad.

“Why so glum, my faithful student?” Celestia asked. “Are you not happy that your quest is complete and you can return to your studies in Canterlot?”

“That’s the thing,” Twilight replied. “Just when I learned how wonderful it is to have friends, I have to leave them.”

“Spike, take a note please,” Celestia said as she handed me a quill and parchment. “I, Princess Celestia, hereby decree that the unicorn Twilight Sparkle shall take on a new mission for Equestria. She must continue to study the magic of friendship. She must report to me her findings from her new home in Ponyville.”

The ponies around me cheered after hearing that.

“Your highness, if I may. Would these be weekly reports, or does she only have to send you a report whenever she learns something?” I asked.

“It may be whenever she learns something,” Princess Celestia replied.

“Oh thank you, Princess Celestia! I'll study harder than ever before,” Twilight declared.

After that, the party continued, and I was relieved that I didn’t have to worry about Twilight going crazy in Lesson Zero.

As the girls and I celebrated, I wondered what should I do to prevent or solve future problems. I would have to be careful not to make any problems worse. I would also consider what big events might occur from small changes.

I thought about how the major villians could be defeated differently. Twilight and her friends already stopped Nightmare Moon, so I didn't have to worry about that. I would have to convince Twilight to go to the library when Discord comes back. During her brother's wedding, I could try to back her up about Cadance being a changeling, or try to capture Cadance myself if things don't work out. Sombra and the Storm King would be too much of a problem to stop them alone, but I could find a way to prevent Twilight from being captured by Tempest. When we’ll encounter Sunset Shimmer, I'll have to think of something. Although, I have no idea how I'll do anything in the human world when I'm a dog. Obviously, Tirek needs to stay in Tartarus. I don't know when Starlight took over that small town, but I'll have to find that cutie-mark-stealing stone before she does. I don't think I need to worry about the Pony of Shadows too much. I knew nothing about Cozy’s backstory (then again, does anyone know?), but I bet if I could “persuade” her to cut ties with Tirek and accept that friendship isn’t power, then she will get reformed before Season 8’s finale. As for the series finale, I’ll have to stop Discord from reuniting the villains that haven’t been reformed yet.

But until then, I should focus on some of the smaller problems.

It’s been four days since I’ve arrived in Equestria. It took some getting used to. First of all, it felt weird to be really short, especially when you were previously 5’10”.

Second of all, technology was pretty dated here in Equestria. There weren’t any TVs, computers, or cell phones. Although, for the last one I would have to wonder how they would carry it without pockets. Thankfully, I kept myself entertained by reading comic books. At least it was in character for Spike.

Third of all was the food. Since none of the ponies ate meat, sans fish, I had to resort to eating like a vegetarian. Surprisingly, hay and grass taste pretty good if they’re properly prepared. I also ate a few gemstones since I came here. They were easy to chew on, and they almost tasted like rock candy. Other foods such as vegetables or fruits tasted pretty much the same as they did back home. I’ve read somewhere that ponies can’t digest certain foods found in the pony world, like tomatoes, but this was a world of talking ponies. I was pretty sure they’ve had different digestive systems compared to real horses.

One thing that bothered me was what happened to the old Spike. I didn't possess his past memories when I came to Equestria. What would happen if I left? Would the old Spike end up dazed and confused? Would he go crazy? I decided not to worry about that now. I needed to focus on what I had to do.

There was one event coming up that I remembered: the Grand Galloping Gala. The one that happened in Season 1 finale was a complete disaster. I could try to prevent that disaster from happening again, but I didn’t know how. Before I came to Equestria, I read a fanfic where Prince Blueblood was trapped in a time loop during the night of the Gala. But unlike Blueblood, I only had to relive that day once, so I had to think very carefully about what I needed to do.

First part was the tickets. I knew what was going to happen. Twilight will get two tickets, then the other girls would fight over who should she give the other one to.

But what if I were to accept the ticket from the start?

Twilight and I were helping Applejack with her applebucking. I carried one of the baskets full of apples, instead of riding on Twilight while chucking apples away.

“Thank ya kindly, guys, for helping me out,” Applejack said. “I bet Big Macintosh I could get all these Golden Delicious in the barn by lunchtime. If I win, he's gonna walk down Stirrup Street in one of Granny's girdles.”

“I’m no expert on apples,” I said, “but aren’t Golden Delicious supposed to be yellow?”

“Spike, please. Don’t be rude,” Twilight said.

“I’m just saying, with a name like ‘Golden Delicious,’ you’d expect the apples to have some sort of yellow hue.”

Twilight’s belly started growling. “Heh, speaking of apples, I guess we better get some food.”

We did miss snack time. I placed the basket down and ate one of the apples.

“Spike!” Applejack yelled. “Those are my profits your eatin’!”

“It’s just one apple,” I said. Just then, my belly started feeling squeezy again. With a loud belch, a scroll popped out of my mouth.

“It’s a letter from Princess Celestia,” Twilight said.

I read the scroll. It was about the Grand Galloping Gala, when it was going to take place, and Twilight being invited. Both Applejack and Twilight were delighted to hear that.

I made another belch, and this time, two of the gala tickets appeared.

“Great!” said Twilight. “I've never been to the gala. Have you, Spike?”

“No,” I replied. “But it would be nice to attend a high-class gathering.”

“Aw, shucks,” Applejack said in a disappointed tone. “Are you sure there ain't an extra ticket in there?”

“I didn’t know you were into fancy parties,” I said to Applejack. “Are you Rarity in disguise?”

“It ain’t like that Spike." Applejack then explained how having an apple stand during the gala would help boost the farm's profits. She then said that with the money they made they could fix a lot of stuff here, like the barn's roof, Big Mac's plow, and even Granny's hip. I hate to admit it, but hearing that made me second-guess my choice.

“Well, in that case,” I said, “Do you want my—”

“Woah!”

I quickly jumped out of the way just in time as Rainbow Dash crashed on top of Twilight and Applejack.

“Are we talking about the Grand Galloping Gala?!” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Rainbow Dash!” Applejack said. “You told me you were too busy to help me harvest apples. What were you busy doing? Spyin'?”

“No, I was busy...napping.”

I looked at the branch Rainbow was napping on. “You’re a pegasus, Rainbow Dash. Why couldn’t you sleep on a cloud?”

But Rainbow Dash didn’t hear me. “So I heard you were giving away an extra ticket,” she said to Twilight.

Twilight replied, “Yeah, but—”

“YES! This is so awesome!" Then Rainbow Dash talked about how she could show off her tricks during the Wonderbolts' performance, and that it might result in her joining the Wonderbolts. "Don't you see, Twilight? This could be my one chance to show 'em my stuff. You gotta take me!”

“I don't think it's a good idea for you to interrupt a bunch of professional fliers just so you could show off,” I said.

“Spike’s right, Rainbow,” Applejack said. “And besides, I asked for the ticket first.”

“That doesn’t mean you own the ticket!” Rainbow Dash rebutted.

“Oh, yeah? Well I challenge you to a hoof-wrestle! Winner gets the ticket!”

Both of them ran to a nearby stump and started the hoof-wrestling, but Twilight quickly interfered.

“Girls, these are my tickets,” Twilight said. “I'll decide who gets it, thank you very much. Whoever has the best reason to go should get the ticket, don't you think?”

“Applejack has the best reason,” I said. “Health, shelter, and food are a much higher priority than getting a slight chance to see your favorite team.”

“See? Spike has the right idea,” said Applejack.

“Oh, come on, you can’t be serious!” Rainbow Dash barked. “There are tons of other ways to increase your profits. You can just have a food cart in Canterlot any other day and make twice as much bits.”

“Rainbow, must I remind you that Granny Smith has a bad hip?” I asked.

Our argument was interrupted by Twilight’s growling stomach. “Listen to that, I am starving. I don't know about you, but I can't make important decisions on an empty stomach, so I'll, uh, think about it over lunch and get back to you two, okay?”

“Okay.” Applejack and Rainbow Dash sighed.

I hopped on Twilight’s back and we rode back into town. Applejack and Rainbow Dash started hoof-wrestling again.

“I still say Applejack has a better reason,” I said. “You’ve seen how bad that barn roof has gotten.”

“Yes, but you’ve seen how badly Rainbow Dash wants to join the Wonderbolts,” said Twilight.

“Rainbow Dash would sell her own tail if it meant getting a chance to see the Wonderbolts. That mare is full of herself.”

“Let’s not worry about that now, Spike. We should find someplace to eat first.”

As we neared Sugarcube Corner, I quickly jumped off Twilight’s back. Twilight gave me a confused look just as Pinkie crashed into her.

"Are you girls alright?" I asked.

"Peachy keen!" Pinkie said as she quickly stood up. Her eyes were caught by what I was holding.

"Wait...those aren't...TICKETS TO THE GRAND GALLOPING GALA?! It's the most amazing incredible tremendous super-fun wonderful terrifically humongous party in all of Equestria! I've always always always wanted to go!"

Then she started singing. Let me tell you, when you listen to someone singing without any background music playing, it feels kind of awkward. It's like watching Starlord singing "Come and get your love."

After Pinkie sang, she thanked Twilight for the tickets, even though Twilight never asked. Then I heard a familiar gasp.

"Are these what I think they are?"

I turned around and saw Rarity gazing at the tickets like they were solid gold bars.

"Twilight's taking me to the Grand Galloping Gala in Canterlot," said Pinkie.

I replied, "Twilight never said—"

"The Gala?" Rarity interrupted. "I design ensembles for the gala every year, but I've never had the opportunity to attend. Oh, the society, the culture, the glamour! It's where I truly belong, and where I'm destined to meet him."

I knew who "him" was. Prince Blueblood. Princess Celestia's nephew. Also known as Prince Narcissus. Then it hit me.

If Blueblood is Celestia's nephew, then does that mean he's Luna's son? Or is he adopted? I'm sure it's the latter.

"Twilight, I simply cannot believe you would invite Pinkie Pie so she can... party," Rarity said, "and prevent me from meeting my true love. How could you?"

"Wait a minute, Rarity, Twilight…" I then noticed my hands were suddenly empty. "What the?!"

"Listen girls," Twilight said, "I haven't decided who to give the extra ticket to."

"You haven't?!" Pinkie and Rarity asked.

"Excuse me." We all looked to see Fluttershy walking up. Her pet bunny, Angel, had the tickets in his mouth.

That rabbit rascal.

"I would just like to ask, I mean, if it would be all right, if you haven't given it to someone else…" Fluttershy nervously asked.

"You? You want to go to the Gala?" Rarity asked.

"Oh, no," Fluttershy said. Angel then thumped his foot on her. "Oh, no. I mean, yes, or, actually, kind of. You see…"

Fluttershy went on about how there's so many rare and exotic flora and fauna at the gala, and how she wanted to see them all. But I knew what was really going to happen. None of the animals would come close to Fluttershy, and she'll end up going insane. As much as I liked her "YOU'RE GONNA LOVE ME!!" rant, I didn't want that to happen again.

I knew it was going to be though, but I had to bring the room down.

"Girls, I know that this Gala means a lot to you," I said, "but…I'm afraid it's not what you think. Pinkie, this gala isn't some sort of big birthday party. This is made by high-class ponies who act in a sophisticated manner. I doubt there's going to be party music and games like here in Ponyville."

"Aww… " Pinkie sighed.

"Fluttershy, these rare creatures may be adorable to you, but it's not like some sort of petting zoo. The animals are pretty shy around ponies, even those good with animals. You may know how to interact with rabbits, birds, and squirrels, but I doubt you know how to interact with wallaroos, toucans, or spider monkeys…

"Uhm...well...I…" Fluttershy tried to say something, but she was speechless. I hated to disappoint my favorite pony, but it was the truth.

"And Rarity, Prince Blueblood wouldn't marry some random mare on the first date. Heck, I don't think he would marry anypony except his own reflection. That stallion is so narcissistic, he'd put Rainbow Dash to shame."

"I heard that!"

Oops…

"Rainbow Dash!" Twilight yelled. "Were you following us?"

"No. I mean, yes. I mean, maybe," Rainbow replied. "Look, it doesn't matter. I couldn't risk a goody-four-shoes like you giving that ticket away to just anybody."

"Wait just a minute!" Applejack appeared.

"Oh, hey," I said. "Who won the hoof-wrestling?"

"That does not matter!" shouted Rainbow and Applejack.

Apparently, it was a tie.

"Why do you want to go to that gala?" Pinkie asked. "That place is full of people who don't know how to party."

"And the animals are too shy to meet," Fluttershy added.

"Not to mention the royals care for nopony other than themselves," Rarity scoffed.

"Don't play mind games with me, Marshmallow!" Rainbow said. "How do I know you aren't keeping the ticket for yourself?"

"Marshmallow?! Now see here! I may be white, but I'm not that white!"

Unfortunately, every pony started arguing just like in the show.

"Girls please, stop this," I said. But nopony would listen.

One of the things I hate the most is when people argue loudly. I don’t mind it when people have their discussions quietly, but when they have to raise their voice, that’s what starts to annoy me.

“Girls! Stop!” I yelled. Still nopony would listen. My blood boiled like broth on a kitchen stove. I couldn’t take it anymore.

“SHUT UP, YOU STUPID PONIES!!!”

I quickly covered my mouth. The entire town was as quiet as a ghost town. Pinkie didn’t even say her oatmeal quote. The girls’ jaws hung open.

“Dear Celestia,” Rarity broke the silence. “That’s the loudest vulgarity I ever heard.”

“Where in tarnation did you hear language like that?!” Applejack asked.

I sheepishly pointed to Twilight.

“Me?!” Twilight asked in shock. “I never said anything like that!”

“What about that time when you’ve read that romance book about that vampire bat pony?”

“It was one time, and it was under my breath!”

“Honestly, Twilight,” Rarity said. “You should be careful what you say around children.”

“Look,” I said. “The point is, Twilight and I have not decided who we should give the ticket to, and arguing isn’t going to help!”

Twilight’s belly rumbled yet again. “And I certainly can’t think straight when I’m hungry. Now go on, shoo.”

The rest of the ponies grumbled as they walked away. Twilight then shot daggers at me.

“You and I are going to have a very serious discussion.”

This day did not go as well as I planned. It didn’t help that I yelled so loudly that Celestia herself could hear me. Like I said before, loud arguments anger me.

Twilight and I were seated at a restaurant. Twilight looked like a mother who discovered that her son has been lying about his grades.

“Listen to me,” Twilight said. “I understand you were trying to get everypony to stop arguing, but screaming into the heavens is not okay!”

“I’m sorry,” I said. “I just don’t like it when ponies argue so loudly.”

“Nopony does,” Twilight said. “But others have…’better’ ways to deal with it. Yours was not one of them. I’m going to overlook this incident, but if it happens again, young man, I’m sending your rear back to Canterlot! Understand?”

“Yes, Twilight...”

Twilight sighed. She then looked at the menu.

This was not the reputation I wanted to get. Maybe I should’ve just let this day play out like in the episode.

“Have you made your decision?” the waiter asked.

“I think...I’ll take the daffodil and daisy sandwich,” replied Twilight.

“And I’ll have the hay fries. Extra crispy,” I said.

As we waited for our food, I decided to talk to Twilight.

"We could've just told the girls that you and I were going to the gala," I said. "They would've understood."

"Yes, but then I would feel guilty about leaving them out," Twilight replied. "It's not everyday that sompony gets invited to a gala."

"Why don't we just tear the tickets apart? That way nopony can go."

"We can't do that, Spike! Those tickets could be expensive, and we got them for free from the Princess herself. If we tore them up, Celestia would think that we had no interest in going. Which we do, by the way."

A few moments later, our food arrived. Twilight ate her sandwich while I ate my hay fries. They were really good. Almost anything can be good when it’s deep-fried.

Twilight had just one more bite to eat when the waiter asked, “Em, madam? Are you going to finish your food in the rain?”

Twilight replied, “It’s not rain...” We then noticed that it was raining everywhere except at our table. “What’s going on?”

Rainbow Dash appeared from one of the openings in the clouds. “Hi there, best friend forever I've ever ever had. Enjoying the sunny weather?”

“Did you seriously made it rain everywhere sans this spot just so you could get the ticket?” I asked.

“Me? No no no, of course not,” Rainbow replied.

“Rainbow, I am not comfortable accepting unwanted favors,” Twilight said, “so I'd appreciate it if you close up that rain cloud right now.”

“Augh, fine.” Rainbow zipped up the cloud. But I wished she hadn’t, because a few seconds later, we got soaked.

“Twilight, Spike, it’s raining,” said Rarity.

“Thanks, element of obviousness,” I replied.

“Come with me before you catch a cold.”

Rarity took Twilight and I to the Canterlot Boutique. I dried myself off with a towel, while Twilight dried herself by shaking like a dog. This ended up getting Rarity wet, much to her chagrin.

“Oops, sorry,” said Twilight.

“Oh no, it's quite alright,” said Rarity. “After all, we are the best of friends, are we not? And you know what the best of friends do? Makeovers!”

Rarity quickly changed Twilight and I into different outfits. Twilight found hers okay, but I had mixed feelings with mine. I looked like some kid forced to have his picture taken.

“Uh...hey!” I removed my outfit. “I just remembered...I forgot something at the library! See you there!”

I quickly dashed toward the library. When I opened the door, I saw Fluttershy and her animals cleaning Twilight’s library.

“Fluttershy? Not you, too.” I slapped my forehead.

“Why hello, Spike,” Fluttershy greeted. “I hope you don't mind, but we're all doing a little spring cleaning for you and Twilight.”

“It’s summer, Fluttershy.”

“Oh, well, better late than never, right? It was Angel's idea.” Angel was tossing salad.

“I know you’re doing this for the ticket, Fluttershy. I thought you weren’t interested in going anymore.”

“Uh...well...but...it is a gala...”

Then I saw Twilight showing up.

“Did Rarity and Applejack try to do favors for you, too?” I asked.

“Yep,” she replied.

“That makes four of them.” I pointed to Fluttershy, who was blushing.

Twilight groaned. “Fluttershy, this was all very nice of you and Angel, but I'm not accepting any extra favors until I've made my final decision.” She opened the door. “So, I'm going to have to ask you to leave—”

But Twilight was quickly taken by a group of ponies, who threw Twilight up in the air. Then Pinkie sung about how much she loved Twilight. Twilight shouted for Pinkie to stop as I quickly ran towards the group. Twilight fell to the ground with a thud.

“You alright, Twilight?” I asked.

“At least the other ponies tried to be subtle...” Twilight replied.

“Pinkie’s not like other ponies, believe me.”

“So who are you going to give the ticket to, Twilight?” Pinkie asked.

Then the crowd started asking about the ticket.

Dang it, Pinkie. I was trying to avoid this.

“Oh, you didn't know? Twilight has an extra ticket to the Grand Galloping Gala!” shouted Pinkie.

That got the ponies’ attention. Everypony started asking Twilight for favors. I think I overheard somepony say they’ll do Twilight’s taxes. I knew what was going to happen next. And since there was no way of preventing it...

“RUN LIKE THE WIND, TWILIGHT!!” I shouted at the top of my lungs.

Twilight took off like a bullet, with a stampede of horses following behind her.

“Pinkie, go home!” I demanded.

“Okie dokie loki,” she replied as she pronked away.

I ran inside the library and ordered Fluttershy and her animals to leave. They all obeyed. I slammed the door behind them.

“Okay...3...2...1...and...cue Twilight!”

Twilight flashed out of nowhere. Her eyeballs spun like tops.

“Woah! A teleportation spell,” I said. “I didn’t know you could do that.”

“I didn't even know it was gonna happen,” she said. “Now quick, lock the doors!”

I quickly ran about locking every door while Twilight blew out each lantern and turned off each light. But I knew what’s next. The lights came back on, and the girls were standing on the windowsill.

“How did you all get in here?!” I asked.

Twilight screamed. “I can't decide, I just can't decide! I know it’s important for all of you to visit the gala and I just can't stand disappointing any of you, and giving me gifts and doing me favors won't make any difference, because you're all my friends and I wanna make you all happy and I can't, I just can't!” She fell to the floor.

Then the girls, including Rainbow Dash, apologized to Twilight about their behavior earlier today and decided that none of them should get the ticket.

“I guess that means it’s just you and me, Twilight,” I said.

Twilight shook her head. “Spike, take a note, please.”

I grabbed a quill and a piece of paper.

Twilight cleared her throat. “Dear Princess Celestia, I've learned that one of the joys of friendship is sharing your blessings, but when there's not enough blessings to go around, having more than your friends can make you feel pretty awful. So, though I appreciate the invitation, I will be returning both tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala.”

“What?!” the rest of us yelled.

“If my friends can't all go, I don't wanna go either.”

I shrugged. I placed the tickets into the scroll and sent them to the Princess. The girls then shared a group hug.

“Aww...” I started to say, but my stomach got queasy again.

“Well wallop my withers, Spike,” said Applejack. “Isn't that just like a boy? Can't handle the least bit of sentiment, yellin’ like a sailor,...”

“It’s not that...” I said, clutching my stomach. I then burped so much, that I was blown back.

“A letter from the princess? That was fast,” said Twilight.

I read the letter. “‘My faithful student Twilight, Why didn't you just say so in the first place?’" Then I saw what popped out. “Six tickets to the Grand Galloping Gala!”

The ponies cheered as they each took their respective tickets. They then left the library to get some dinner.

3...2...1…

I burped out another scroll. “‘And one for you, Spike.’” I took the ticket from the scroll. “Thanks, Celestia.”

That was the ticket part taken care of, but I still needed to work on how to make sure the girls do get the best night ever. But since the gala was a long way away, I decided I should work on other stuff.

Today was the day Applebuck Season starts.

I know that Applejack could be as stubborn as a mule sometimes, but seeing what damages an exhausted earth pony can do to a town, I wasn’t going to take no for an answer. The problem was that Applejack won't accept help from anypony no matter what.

That’s when my brain hatched an idea. Instead of asking for help, I could buck some of the trees without her noticing. I knew she would still be tired, but she won’t be as tired as in the episode. Hopefully.

I quickly went to Sweet Apple Acres. I saw Applejack looking at some of the apple trees.

“Well, I better get kicking,” she said. “These apples aren't gonna shake themselves outta the trees.”

Speaking of shaking, the ground below my feet shook like an earthquake. I knew what it was. It was a cow stampede heading straight for Ponyville.

“Oh, no!” Applejack hurried to get Winona.

I ran to the barn. It was hard to run when the entire world was shaking, but I was able to make it without falling over. Soon, the shaking subsided.

“Are you alright, Big Mac?” I asked.

“Eeyup,” Big Mac replied. He was still bandaged around the waist. I wondered if that girdle had anything to do with it.

I told Big Macintosh what I was planning to do. I asked him for any advice on how to effectively buck the trees.

He told me, in his own words, that I had to hit a certain spot on each tree in order to knock the apples off. He showed me where, and I kicked that spot. A basket-full of apples fell, but there were still some on the tree. A second kick made the rest fall.

I thanked Big Mac for the advice and started working on bucking the trees. When I felt tired, I took a five minute break before bucking again.

I bucked at least five trees when I heard hoofbeats approaching. I hid behind one of the trees.

“Huh, well I’ll be dipped,” I heard Applejack say. “Some of the trees here look like they’ve been already bucked. I guess that stampede helped me a bit.” I heard her sigh. “Better get to work on the rest of them.”

I planned on bucking the trees on the other side of the orchard, but as I snuck away I stepped on a branch.

“Huh?! Who goes there?!” I heard Applejack yell.

“It’s me! It’s me!” I said as I came out from behind the trees.

“Oh, Spike. What are you doin’ here? Don’t tell me you’re eatin' my apples again.”

“I’m not. I was in the area, and I saw how big this orchard was. It looks like you’re here by yourself.”

“That’s because I am by myself. Big Macintosh hurt himself, Granny’s too over the hill to buck, and Applebloom is too weak.”

“And the others?”

“What others?”

“Those family members Twilight and I saw when we first came here. Where are they?”

“At their own farms. We had a family reunion that day.”

“So you’re bucking the whole orchard by yourself? Don’t you want some help?”

“Ah’ll be fine, just go send a letter to the Princess or something.”

No, you won’t be fine.

“Alright, then,” I said. “Good luck.” I knew what was going to happen the following week. Applejack would be so tired, she’ll launch Rainbow Dash into the sky, send a bunch of bunnies going crazy, and poison an entire town. I don’t care if Spike liked those muffins, I wouldn’t want to eat those even if I had a lead belly.

I can’t let any of that happen. I ran to the other side of the orchard and bucked the trees there. After I bucked about twenty trees, my legs started hurting. I sat on a stump and rubbed my feet.

Now I’m wishing that Big Mac didn’t get hurt.

I decided to stop for today. I knew that a week later, Applejack would start feeling fatigued. I don’t know how much sleep she had during the week, if she had any. But I still had a week left before things were to go bad, and I didn’t want to overdo it.

As I headed back to the library, I thought about what other episodes I could change. There were a couple I had in mind.

“Oh, there you are, Spike,” Twilight said as I entered the library. “Where have you been?”

“Just went for a walk,” I replied. “Sorry to worry you.”

“It’s alright. Did you see what Applejack did earlier today?”

“Yeah, she stopped that cattle stampede, right? Very heroic of her.”

“I agree. The girls are thinking about throwing a party for her next week.”

“That’s great. Let’s hope Rainbow Dash doesn’t get too jealous.”

“Very funny, Spike.”

I looked around the library and pulled out a few books. One of them was about Zebra culture. I decided to read that first. I was only a few pages in and already it had more information about Zebras than the show itself. I heard that the writers wanted to make an episode about zebra culture, but Hasbro wasn’t really keen on the idea.

Zebras mostly lived in a place called “Zebrica,” a name I didn’t know was canon. Like Zecora, they spoke in rhymes, made potions, and had a culture that was very unique to ponies. I even read about what they found taboo, just to avoid awkwardness if I say or do something that they might find offensive.

The next book I’ve read was about different creatures. I flipped through the pages until I saw a section about parasprites. Parasprites were known to eat a lot and reproduce asexually at an alarming rate. The book also mentions that there was no spell to get them to stop eating. Any spell casted on them would just have them eat something else. That would explain how Twilight got them to eat everything but the food by mistake.

“I didn’t think you’d be so interested in reading anything besides comic books, Spike,” Twilight said as she was reading a book herself.

“Twilight. Can I ask you something?”

“Sure.”

“What are your thoughts on Zebras? Be honest.”

Twilight thought about it for a while. “That’s a random question, Spike. Why do you ask?”

“I was just reading about Zebrican culture, and I wanted to know what you think.”

“Well, I have read that book before. It’s very interesting to learn about different cultures, but it would be nice to talk with somepony who grew up around them.”

“Or...somezebra. Oh! I had another question. Have you ever seen a parasprite before?”

“A para-what?”

I showed her the book I was reading. “I’ve been reading how parasprites can eat and multiply. I’m just glad we don’t have any in Ponyville.”

Twilight read the section. “My goodness, so am I. I just hope if we do see one, we’ll get rid of it before it causes destruction.”

The next day, I woke up really early. I did my morning routine: ate cereal and milk, brushed my teeth, and cleaned my face. I wrote a note telling Twilight where I was, and then I headed out to Sweet Apple Acres.

When I got there, I already saw Applejack bucking apples. Bags started to form under her eyes.

I did my process again. I went to the other side of the orchard, and I bucked each tree until the apples fell. It was easier this time. Yesterday, I had to kick the trees two or three times, but today I only had to kick them once or twice.

As I was about to buck another tree when I heard somepony coming. I quickly hid in one of the baskets. I heard somepony yawning. It was definitely Applejack.

“Huh? Did I buck these trees already? I don’t remember doing so.” Applejack yawned again. “Maybe I should take a quick break.”

I sighed in relief as she left the orchard. I continued bucking the trees until my legs started getting sore again. I bucked way more trees than yesterday. I couldn’t tell if I was getting stronger, or since I knew where to hit the trees, the job was easier.

This continued on for the next few days. I bucked some trees, hid from Applejack, and bucked more trees until my legs got sore.

Applejack was still getting tired, but she took short breaks. I couldn’t help but giggle at the confused look on her face.

Oh, Applejack. What a silly pony.

On the final day, there were only five trees that needed bucking. I decided that I should just watch her buck the last five.

“Hah! Ah did it! I harvested the entire Sweet Apple Acres without anypony’s help!” Applejack triumphed as she finished bucking the last tree.

Big Mac walked up to her. “Well, I hate to say it, but you’ve proven me wrong. You bucked all the trees without a single pony helping ya.”

Man, it’s weird to hear Big Mac say anything other than “Yep” or “Nope.”

“I just hope I don’t have to do it all again. It was hard keeping track of what trees have and havent' been bucked. I’m gonna go have a rest.”

As Applejack left, Big Mac thanked me for helping Applejack out.

That night, the girls and I hung out for dinner.

“Hey gals, guess what? I was able to buck my entire orchard in less than a week!” Applejack raised her glass. “Ain’t that something?”

The girls were impressed.

“All by yourself?” I asked.

“Of course. I received help from nopony.”

“Right...nopony.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Think about it.”

Applejack scrunched her eyebrows. She stared at her glass. Then it clicked.

“No! It was you?!”

I nodded.

Applejack slammed her face on the table. “No wonder I kept seeing trees already bare! I thought I was losing my marbles faster than a squirrel eating sugar!”

“That would explain why you were going to the farm so often, Spike,” said Twilight.

“I’ve seen how big your orchard is, Applejack,” I said. “There’s no way you could buck all those apples on your own.”

“But I didn’t need any help!” Applejack barked.

“Applejack, Spike was worried about you,” Twilight said. “We know you’re one of the most dependable ponies out there, but sometimes even the most reliable ponies need help.”

“Did anypony else knew you were doing this, Spike?”

“Big Mac did. He had doubts for you as well,” I said. “That’s why he let me buck some of the trees.”

Applejack sighed. “Well...thank you for helping me anyway, Spike.”

“You’re welcome. And now, you won’t have to worry about falling asleep while helping out other ponies.”

In the end, Applejack was grateful to me for helping her. The following days went pretty well. Applejack was able to get Rainbow Dash into the air, bake delicious muffins, and hoard a bunch of bunnies without causing a stampede. I was glad I could prevent that disaster from happening.

There was not much I could change when Gilda came to town. I was able to stop her from making Fluttershy cry, but that was as much as I could do. I doubt she wanted to talk after storming out of that party.

But I had a higher priority, this time with one of the great and powerful unicorns: Trixie. In the show, she claimed that she could stop an Ursa Major. Snips and Snails wanted to prove that, so they went and woke up an Ursa Minor. It took Twilight’s magic to calm it down. Trixie hit an all time low after that. Her career was stained, and she resorted to buying an amulet from the black market which corrupted her mind. She then ended up kicking Twilight out of town. It wasn’t until the rest of us were able to trick Trixie into giving up the amulet. While Trixie was reformed in the end, she still left a dark mark. Hopefully, I could change that.

Twilight was practicing spells in the library while I watched closely.

“Come on Twilight, you can do it,” I said.

Twilight’s horn started glowing. And just like that, a mustache grew on my lips. I doubt dragons even had hair, but since it was magic, I didn’t question it.

“He-ha! You did it!” I said. “Growing magic, that's number twenty-five. Twenty-five different types of tricks and counting. And I think this is the best trick so far.” I looked at myself in the mirror. I did look good with a mustache.

“Sorry, Romeo. As attractive and enticing as you look, it's just for practice, and it's gotta go.” Twilight’s horn glowed again, and the mustache was gone. I was a bit disappointed.

Twilight and I decided to take a stroll around Ponyville.

“You’re really good with magic, Twilight,” I said. “All those spells you can cast. Heck, if you keep this up, you may end up being as powerful as an alicorn some day.”

“Oh, stop,” Twilight giggled. “I'm sure there are lots of ponies right here in Ponyville that know just as much magic as me.”

There will be soon.

“Gangway!”

Almost on cue, I quickly dodged past Snips and Snails. The blue and orange colts had barely even given us a warning as they galloped towards the center of town.

“Wonder where are those two going?” Twilight coughed from the dust cloud kicked up from the colts.

“We better go check it out,” I said.

We headed to the center of town. There was such a huge crowd, all standing in front of a stage on wheels. Twilight and I pushed our way to the front, where the rest of our friends were.

“Come one, come all!” a voice shouted. “Come and witness the amazing magic of the Great and Powerful Trixie!”

A large puff of smoke and shimmering dust filled the stage. Almost as soon as it appeared, it began to disperse as I managed to make out the trademark purple cap and cape of the blue unicorn known as Trixie.

“Watch in awe as the Great and Powerful Trixie performs the most spectacular feats of magic ever witnessed by pony eyes!” Fireworks and flares filled the sky.

“My! My! My! What boasting,” said Rarity.

“Relax, Rarity,” I said. “It’s all part of the act. No need to be rude. She’s just a unicorn with magic, like you and Twilight. There’s nothing wrong with that, right?”

“Nothin' at all,” said Applejack. “Except when someone goes around showing it off like a school filly with fancy new ribbons.”

“What is wrong with you girls?” I asked. “Trixie is a performer. She’s supposed to exaggerate about her skills. Why can’t you enjoy the show like normal ponies? You act like she stole your lunch money.”

“Spike is right,” Twilight said. “You girls don’t need to heckle somepony who’s just doing her job. How would you like it if somepony chewed you out for bucking apples or sewing clothes?”

The girls stayed silent after that. The rest of Trixie’s show went pretty well without any interruptions from the audience. I even got to volunteer for one of her tricks, which was unexpected. I was a bit nervous standing in front of a large crowd, but Trixie managed to calm me down.

The trick went something like this:

“Pick a card! Any card!” Trixie held up a bunch of cards.

I picked the ace of spades.

“Now, put it back!” Trixie covered her eyes as I placed the card back into the pile. She quickly shuffled them, and flashed a card in front of me. “Is this your card?”

It was the seven of hearts.

“No,” I replied.

“Are you sure about that?” She rubbed her hoof on the card, and it turned into the ace of spades.

“That’s my card!” I said. The crowd applauded.

After the show ended, the crowd of ponies left. The girls were still sour about Trixie’s attitude, but at least they didn’t try to prove they were better than her.

I actually wanted to talk to Trixie. As I was heading in her direction, I saw Snips and Snails backing up.

“What are you two doing?” I asked.

“Just bringing the GNPT (the Great and Powerful Trixie) a smoothie,” Snips replied.

“You guys sure are big fans of her,” I said. “Do you really believe she’s that talented?”

“Of course she is! She claimed she could vanquish an Ursa Major!”

“She can do that? Amazing.” I knew that she couldn’t, but I didn’t want Snips and Snails try to find one to prove it.

“See? Even you admit she’s a powerful pony!”

“Well, unless somepony else comes along and proves that they can defeat an Ursa as well, I’d say Trixie has my full respect.”

As Snips and Snails left, I was glad that they didn’t come up with the idea of waking up an Ursa Major. That was one weight off my shoulder.

I walked up to Trixie. “Hi, there. My name is Spike.”

“Trixie does not want to sign autographs, now begone!” She then looked at me. “Wait, aren’t you that dragon who volunteered in one of my tricks?”

“That’s me. I just came by to say that I really liked your show. That card trick you pulled really got me.”

“It’s what I do best.”

“I heard that you were able to defeat an Ursa Major, is that true?” I knew it wasn’t, but I didn’t want to get her angry.

Trixie explained her story. She didn’t do it during her show because the girls didn’t call her bluff.

“It all started in Hoofington. An Ursa Major was threatening to obliterate the town. Just when all hope was lost, the Great and Powerful Trixie came in and vanquished it into its cave of Everfree Forest!” Never had I seen a pony’s eyes more lit up than hers.

“Wow! That’s amazing! Twilight would be jealous of you,” I lied.

“Who is this Twilight?”

“Oh...uh...She’s just some unicorn I know. She’s really into magic, and was really fond of your tricks.”

“Maybe she can convince me to teach her a few things.”

“I'm sure she will. Well, I better get going. See you later, Trixie.”

“You too, Spike.”

Later that night, I saw Twilight reading a book, as always.

“So, did you like the show?” I asked.

“I thought it was entertaining,” Twilight replied.

“If only the others could agree.”

“I’m sure they were just annoyed by her boasting.”

“It’s not as if Trixie could speak in a quiet tone, though. Could you imagine how boring she would be if she spoke like Fluttershy? If you ask me, the girls were just being mean.”

“The girls don’t know what it’s like to perform in front of an audience. It’s not everyday somepony comes to visit Ponyville.”

As fate would have it, the floor started to vibrate.

“W-What’s going on?!” I asked. The floor shook harder. Before long the entire tree was shaking. “What’s happening?!”

“Nothing good, I’m sure,” Twilight replied.

As we headed outside, my worst fear came true. An Ursa Minor was roaring and stomping around town.

What the hay?! But I thought…

I scrunched my eyebrows. I knew who was behind all this.

“I’ll be right back, Twilight.”

I dashed for Trixie’s cart, and sure enough Snips and Snails were approaching.

“Stop, you two!” I shouted.

“This isn’t the time, Spike!” Snips said. “We’re in big trouble!”

“You’re right about that! I know you two were responsible for bringing that Ursa here!”

“Yeah right. And we were responsible for Nightmare Moon’s return as well.”

“Quit joking and tell me the truth!”

“Neither of us were responsible for that Ursa! We didn’t even think about finding one at all!”

“Are you sure about that?”

“Spike, leave those kids alone!” Twilight called out. “We’ve gotta take care of that Ursa!”

“We’ll talk later,” I said to Snips and Snails.

The Ursa Minor was right before us. I had to admit, it was a scary creature. Its nightly fur did nothing to hide the fangs and claws of the vicious beast. Given how it’s capable of breaking somepony’s horn off, you’d best hope it wasn’t coming for you.

I knew what Twilight was going to do. In all seriousness, I was thinking Fluttershy should’ve calmed it down with her stare, but she wasn’t here right now, and it would take a while to get her.

“Twilight, use your magic!” I cried out.

Twilight’s horn glowed. The rest of the events played out like in the show: a wind spell for the lullaby, the water tower and milk for a bottle, and a levitation spell to get the Ursa Minor back into its cave.

When all that was done, Twilight was practically out of breath. The entire town cheered for her. Even Trixie was impressed (Snips and Snails had woken her up).

“That was amazing!” I said.

“Heavens to Betsy!” said Applejack. “We knew you had ability, but not that much!”

“I’m sorry,” Twilight said.

“Don’t be sorry, Twilight,” I said. “You’re magic spells are amazing! It’s nothing to be ashamed of.”

“It’s just that, the other girls weren’t fond of Trixie’s show...”

“We didn’t hate the show,” Rainbow Dash said. “It was just the host that we couldn’t stand.”

“Hey!” Trixie called out.

“Face the facts.”

Applejack walked up to Twilight. “Your magic is a part of who you are, sugarcube, and we like who you are. We're proud to have such a powerful, talented unicorn as our friend. Even more after saving us from that Ursa Major.”

“That was an Ursa Minor,” I replied.

“Spike’s right,” Twilight said. “It was only a baby, and it was acting all scared and confused, like it woke up from a bad dream. I was reading a book about it a while back, so I had an idea about what to do.”

"That was a baby?" Trixie quickly covered her mouth after asking that.

“If that’s what an Ursa Minor looks like,” Rarity asked, “what does a Major look like?”

“You...don’t want to know,” Twilight replied.

“Guess you don’t need me to teach you!” Trixie called out. “You may have vanquished an Ursa Minor, but you will never have the amazing, show-stopping ability of the Great and Powerful Trixie!” She disappeared in a puff of smoke, and by “disappeared” I meant she ran away after throwing a smoke bomb.

“That mare sure is full of herself,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Just leave the black kettle be, pot,” I said.

“What?” She gave me a confused look.

“Nothing.”

Later on, I sent Twilight’s lesson over to Princess Celestia. I was happy that Trixie didn’t humiliate herself, but I didn’t know how or why the Ursa Minor still came to Ponyville. Twilight and I interrogated Snips and Snails, but they claimed they didn’t even go near the Everfree Forest. We decided to take their word for it. Twilight did say that the Ursa Minor was acting all scared, so it might have had a bad dream.

When the girls went to convince a sleeping dragon to move away from Ponyville, I was tasked to take care of Fluttershy's animals. It was pretty easy, as all they wanted was food and care. Although, Angel wasn't very cooperative with me. How Fluttershy deals with him is beyond me.

The next event to come up was Applejack, Rarity, and Twilight having a sleepover. I was going to be away doing “royal Canterlot business.” I could use that to my advantage.

At the gala, Twilight wanted to hang out with Princess Celestia, but instead she would be stuck with her all night shaking ponies’ hooves. I could try to find a way to fix that. Also, I knew that Princess Celestia had a fascination with theater, but she had no acting skills whatsoever, and that Luna was still trying to adjust to living in Modern Equestria. I’ll try to find a way to solve all three of their problems.

I took the Friendship Express to Canterlot and arrived at the gates to the castle. I was then escorted to where Princess Celestia and Luna were. Luna was in her Season 2 form. She must've transformed when she was taken back to Canterlot.

“Your highness,” I bowed. “I’m honored to see you.”

“You don’t need to do that, Spike,” Celestia said. “It’s not an official meeting.”

“It’s not? But your letter said you wanted to talk to me.”

“Yes. Just talk. Let me know what Twilight’s been up to.”

“Okay.”

So, Celestia, Luna, and I talked about Twilight’s time in Ponyville. I told them about how Twilight was good at magic, and I joked about how Twilight might end up becoming an alicorn with all the magic she’s been learning. We all laughed at that idea. We ate cake and drank tea, Celestia’s two favorite things.

“Say, Princess Celestia? May I ask you something?”

“What is it, Spike?”

“What are you and Luna going to be doing at the Grand Galloping Gala?”

“Well, Luna is not interested in going, seeing as there is no reason to, and I’m going to welcome the guests all night.”

“Don’t you want to hang out with the guests?”

“I’d love to, but it’s tradition for the Princess to greet everypony first. If I weren't there, then the nobles may believe the crown no longer respects them."

“What about Princess Luna?"

Luna’s ears perked up. "Are you sure we are capable of doing such a task? It's been a long time since we've been at the Grand Galloping Gala."

"We can...I mean, I can help you practice," I replied. "Princess Celestia can help as well."

"What do you want me to do?" Princess Celestia asked.

“Let me ask you something. What are your thoughts on theater?”

“Why do you ask that?”

“It’s just that whenever Twilight and I see you watching a play, you seem so fascinated in it, and not just when there’s interesting characters or plot.”

“Well...” Celestia leaned back. “To be honest, I really like plays. When I was a filly, my friends put them on all the time. It was so wonderful. Everypony coming together to create a magical experience to share with others. I've always believed theater brings out the best in us and forges a special bond of friendship.”

“So you were an actor before you became the princess?”

“No. I was always too busy with my magic lessons to be part of any plays myself. But still, it's something I always wished I could experience.”

“Guess you and Twilight have something in common. No wonder she’s your star pupil.” I chuckled. "Anyway, this might give you some experience in acting."

We were going to pretend that it’s the night of the gala, and Luna was greeting the guests. Celestia and I were going to play as the guests. I went first.

“Just follow my lead, Princess Celestia,” I said. I walked up to Luna. “Good evening. My name is Spike. It’s an honor to be at this gala.”

“WELCOME, SPIKE, TO THE GRAND GALLOPING GALA!!” Luna shouted. “IT IS A PLEASURE TO SEE YOU AT THIS EVENT!!”

“Ugh...my ears,” I groaned. “You don’t have to talk like that, Princess Luna.”

“But this is the traditional royal Canterlot voice,” Luna replied. “It is tradition to speak using the royal "we", and TO USE THIS MUCH VOLUME WHEN ADDRESSING OUR SUBJECTS!!”

“Luna, I told you we don’t do that anymore,” Celestia said. “If you shout like that during the gala, you’re going to scare all the guests away.”

“Princess Celestia’s right,” I said. “You might want to tone it down a bit.”

“ALRIGHT!! HOW’S THIS?!”

“A little bit quieter.”

“How’s this?!”

“Almost there.”

“How’s this?”

“Perfect. You just need to keep that tone of voice when you greet the other guests.” I then walked over to Celestia. “Okay, Princess. Your name will be uh...Nicole. You’re just a random pony. Just pretend you’ve never been to the gala before. Think you got that?”

“I’ll see what I can do,” Celestia replied.

“Okay, you’re up.”

Princess Celestia approached Luna. “Hello, my name is Nicole. I’m a random pony who’s never been to the gala before.”

I tried my best not to laugh. “No, Princess. Just say your name is Nicole, and how you feel visiting the gala for the first time.”

“Okay. Hello, my name is Nicole, and how I feel visiting the gala for the first time.”

I could swear she’s trying to troll me. “No, no, no. You don’t have to say word for word how you feel. Just tell Princess Luna what you think about visiting the gala for the first time.”

“To be honest, Spike, it’s hard to feel it. I’ve been to the gala numerous times even before Luna’s...incident. It’s hard to be excited for something that you’ve experienced before.”

That’s when I had an idea. “Okay picture this: Canterlot has opened a brand new cake shop that’s as big as the Canterlot library. You are the first of many ponies in line for its grand opening. The first ten ponies will get a free cake of their choosing, and you’ve had your eye on one that could rival a wedding cake! You’re only five minutes away from the biggest feast in pony history! Does that help?”

Celestia covered her mouth. “Well, I can’t stop drooling now.” She ate another piece of cake from the table and wiped her mouth with a napkin. “How does that help me?”

“One trick in acting is to understand what would make you feel a certain way. For example, if you had to act sad in a scene, you can remember when you had to force Princess Luna to the moon. Or when you have to be angry, just think about how a rival of yours comes back and removes all the cakes from Equestria. Thinking about what can make you glad, sad, or mad will help you get better at acting.”

“Alright. Let’s try this one more time.” Celestia approached Luna again. “H-Hello, my name is Nicole. It’s...It’s an honor to be here for the first time.”

“GRE-” Luna cleared her throat. “I mean, greetings, Nicole. It is a pleasure to see you at this event.”

“Likewise.” The two sisters shook hooves. “Was that any better, Spike?”

“Great,” I replied. “Your excitement was very convincing, Princess Celestia. And you’ve kept your tone to an acceptable level, Princess Luna.”

“Thank you,” they both said.

I was going to head out, but Celestia stopped me. “If I may ask, how do you know so much about acting, anyway? Normally you wouldn’t be so interested in plays.”

“Oh, Twilight helped me,” I replied. “She gave me a book about acting on my last birthday.”

"That sounds like our little Twilight." Celestia responded with a chuckle. "Be sure to tell me what further tips could be offered in next time, Spike."

I stayed the night at Canterlot after that. It was good that I was able to teach Celestia how to act and Luna how to fit in. Plus, I will be able to have Twilight hang out with Celestia when the Gala shows up. Although, I have no idea if it’ll work out or not.

The next morning, I visited Moondancer’s house to see what she’s up to. Thankfully, she didn’t turn into a hermit yet. We shared a small talk before I left.

Afterwards, I visited the library to see Dusty Pages. She was still at her desk.

“Hello again, Spike,” Dusty greeted. “How’s Twilight? It’s been a while since she showed up here.”

“She actually lives in Ponyville now,” I replied. “I just came to Canterlot to talk to the Princess.”

“Heh. Well, I’m gonna miss her and her Best Book Borrower title. I could always rely on her returning the books on time.”

“Say, can I ask you a personal question? How long have you been working here?”

"Why do you ask?"

"It's just that no matter how many times Twilight and I visited this library, you seemed to be the only pony who's working at this desk. I'm just curious how long it's been since you first started here."

“Oh, Spike, it’s longer than I can remember.” Dusty chuckled.

“And you never took a vacation or anything? Working everyday doesn’t sound very healthy.”

“Didn’t need a reason to.”

“But didn’t you ever wanted to take a break from the norm? Tried doing something different?”

“You sound just like First Folio.”

“It won’t hurt just to take a day or two off. You can let the other staff ponies know. I’m sure your perfect record won’t be stained.”

Dusty thought about it. “Alright, young one. Tell you what. I’ll consider it.”

“Thank you.”

I stayed in the library and read a bunch of atlases. I studied where certain locations were, like Griffonstone, Yakyakistan, the Dragon Lands, and more. Surprisingly, I was able to find the entrance to Tartarus within some of the books. I took note of the locations. I'd check some of the books out, but I didn't have a library card.

I then took the train back to Ponyville. I arrived just in time to see the girls having lunch together.

“Spike, you’re back,” Twilight said. “Come sit with us. We’ve missed you.”

“You missed me? I didn’t think you all had feelings for me,” I teased.

“Oh, Spike.” Twilight rolled her eyes.

I propped up a chair and sat next to Twilight. She gave me half of her sandwich. The daisies didn’t taste too bad with enough ketchup.

We ate and talked about different things. Twilight talked about her sleepover with Rarity and Applejack during the storm yesterday. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash talked about how they organized the storm, and Pinkie went on about how important the color of frosting was on a cupcake.

That’s when I decided to break the ice.

“Girls, may I ask you something?” I asked. “What are your thoughts on zebras?”

The Mane Six stopped and looked at me like I just ate a plate.

“What? Something wrong?”

“Why the random question, Spike?” Applejack asked.

“I think it’s because Spike and I read a book about zebras,” Twilight replied. “They’re actually very interesting creatures who live in Zebrica. They can make potions, they speak in rhymes, the list goes on.”

“Wait,” Rainbow Dash said. “What do these zebras look like?”

“I think they’re just like ponies, only with stripes on their fur.”

“They really need to reconsider their style choices,” Rarity said.

“They were born with stripes, Rarity,” I retorted. “You girls never seen a zebra before?”

“Uh...well...” Fluttershy mumbled. “There is one, but...”

“Who?”

“She’s a tad odd,” said Applejack. “She lives in the Everfree Forest. That’s where the plants grow, animals nurture, and clouds move all their own.”

Man, wait until they hear what it’s like in my old world.

“How is she odd? What’s her name?” I scratched my head.

“Oooh, we do not speak her name,” Pinkie whispered.

“Is there something Twilight and I are missing here? What’s wrong with that zebra?”

“Well, she comes around once a month and starts digging the ground…” Rainbow Dash said.

“That doesn’t sound weird. Zebras do that to look for water.” I took another bite of my sandwich. “I guess you girls think she’s gonna charge at somepony. But do you ever see her do any weird stuff?”

“Well...no...” Fluttershy replied. “B-But what if she comes and kidnaps somepony? Or place a curse on the whole town? O-Or make birds sing offkey?”

“Look, I don’t think she can do any of that. Has anyone ever tried talking to her?” I asked.

“Nopony’s brave enough to approach her, darling,” Rarity replied.

“Well, lucky for you all, I’m not a pony. The next time she shows up, I’ll talk to her.”

“You shouldn't do that Spike!" Pinkie rebutted. "What if she puts you in a trance? Or make you do an evil dance?”

“Oh, Pinkie, that’s not gonna happen,” I said.

"You're only a kid, Spike," Rainbow Dash said. "Even I wouldn't come close to her. Take my word for it."

The girls were left uneasy, except Twilight. She also found the evil zebra story too difficult to believe.

“I’ll come with you, Spike,” Twilight said. “If anything does happen, I can shoo the zebra away before she does anything ‘evil.’”

I accepted Twilight’s offer, even though I knew it wouldn’t be necessary.

The next day, Ponyville was practically a ghost town. I figured it would be that way.

Twilight was astonished. “I knew the girls weren’t comfortable around a zebra, but the whole town?!”

“I swear, the ponies didn’t act like this when I showed up, and I’m a dragon,” I said.

“It’s different, Spike. You’re a baby dragon. You can’t scare an entire village away.”

“Let’s just find that zebra.”

“We should try looking around the shops. Rarity told me she would ‘lurk’ around the stores.”

Twilight and I checked each shop to no avail, but then I noticed a hooded figure pawing the ground.

“I found her, Twilight.” I then called out to the zebra, “Excuse me, ma’am?!”

The zebra looked my way. The cloak she was wearing gave me an eerie feeling, but I knew the zebra meant no harm. I approached her with confidence.

“Hello,” I said. “My name is Spike, and welcome to Ponyville. What’s your name?”

“My name is Zecora, little whelp,” the zebra replied. “Are you alone? Do you need help?”

“Sorry, he’s with me,” Twilight replied as she approached Zecora. “My name is Twilight Sparkle, and I’m a recent resident here in Ponyville. I never saw you around these parts, Zecora.”

“I live in the forest of Everfree.” Zecora removed her hood. “Is that why the others think I'm scary?”

“Probably. A lot of dangerous creatures reside in that forest, like that Ursa Minor a while back. It would make sense that they would be afraid of somepony like you.”

“Well, I can assure you that I mean no threat. I’m sure the others will realize it yet. Perhaps one day, you may come to visit. That doesn’t sound troubling for you two, is it?”

“Not at all, but could you give us directions to your home?”

Zecora told us the safest and fastest path in the Everfree Forest, and she told us what plants and animals to avoid, like poison joke and cockatrices. She then headed back into the Everfree Forest.

“Now we just need to convince the rest of Ponyville to see that Zecora doesn’t harm anypony,” said Twilight.

“First, let’s go find the girls.” I pointed to Sugarcube Corner. “I have a feeling they’re in there.”

We headed inside, and just like in the show, the girls were in there. They have seen Twilight and I talking to Zecora, and they were left speechless.

“Well, wallop my withers,” said Applejack. “You must've gotten nerves of steel to be able to talk to her.”

“Well, it helps not to be a xenophobe.”

“Uh...is that a fancy word for pony?”

“It means somepony who’s afraid of other cultures,” said Twilight.

“Where is the zebra now?” Rainbow asked.

“Heading back to the Everfree Forest,” Twilight replied. “She said it was okay for us to come over sometime. Why don’t we go now? It would be nice to share cultural differences between different creatures.”

“How ‘bout some other time?” Applejack asked. “Applebloom and I need to head back and finish our chores.”

“Oh, where is she?”

“Right...here…? Uh, oh! Where IS she?”

We all called for Applebloom.

“Did Applebloom say anything about where she was going?” I asked.

Applejack replied, “She wanted to speak to Zecora as well, but I couldn’t let her. She must’ve snuck out!”

“She might be heading to the Everfree Forest! We gotta stop her!”

The girls and I ran out of Sugarcube Corner and into the forest. It didn’t take long before we found Applebloom. My heart sank when she was about to step in some blue flowers.

“STOP!!”

Applebloom stopped dead in her tracks. Applejack rushed to pick her up.

“What do ya think yer doing, wandering the forest by yerself?! You could’ve gotten hurt!” Applejack scolded.

“I just wanna talk to Zecora,” Applebloom replied.

“We’ll go together and meet her someday, but not today.”

“Glad you’re safe,” Rainbow Dash said.

I nodded in agreement, but then I saw…

“Rainbow Dash! You stepped in poison joke!” I yelled.

Rainbow Dash flew out of the flowers. “Oh, no. What’s gonna happen to me?”

“Nothing good, I’m afraid.”

“Wait, those blue flowers?” Rarity asked. “I might’ve stepped on one, too.”

“Oh...so have I,” Fluttershy added.

I slapped my forehead. “Oh great.” I sat down, but I regretted doing so, because something brushed my tail. I turned to see what that something was. The same blue flowers. "Oh, man."

“Nopony move!” Twilight shouted. “Zecora told me these poison joke flowers are dangerous. Everypony watch your step and try not to touch each other until we get out of this forest!”

We did just that. Twilight levitated me with her magic while the others tried to walk without touching any of the other poison joke. Pinkie, Applejack, Twilight and Applebloom were the only ponies who didn’t come to contact with the flowers.

“Now what do we do?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“You'll have to take a shower or something,” Twilight replied. “I’m sure it’ll wash off.”

“It’s a little more complicated than that, Twilight,” I said. “Maybe we should talk to Zecora. She'll know what to do.”

“We don’t have time, Spike. It’s getting late. If you still have an infection tomorrow, then we’ll visit Zecora.”

The girls returned home. When Twilight and I came home, I took a shower. I knew it wouldn’t work, but I couldn’t go out at night without Twilight worrying about me. I remembered there was a book in the library somewhere that talked about a poison joke cure, but I’ll have to find it tomorrow. That is assuming I don’t transform into a weird creature.

It was already morning. I felt like I only slept for five minutes.

Twilight yawned. “Good morning...Spike?”

“Morning.” I yawned as well. Then I noticed Twilight staring at me. “Oh, no. What did the poison joke do?”

Twilight pulled out a mirror and showed me. I gasped at my reflection. Instead of a dragon, I was a pony. I was purple with a green mane, and I didn’t have wings or a horn. I didn’t have a cutie mark either.

“Oh, no! I’ve been ponified!” I yelled.

“Calm down, Spike,” Twilight reassured me. “Let’s find a cure for this.” Twilight began looking through all the books.

“Try looking in Supernaturals: Natural Remedies. It might have something.” I suddenly tripped out of my bed. I was a pony for less than five minutes and I already wanted to be a dragon again.

Twilight searched and found the book. She flipped through the pages and found the cure.

“Oh, wow,” Twilight said amazed. “The cure seems really easy. All you need to do is take a herbal bubble bath.” She picked up a book about herbs and searched for the plants needed. “Looks like most of these plants reside in the Everfree Forest. Maybe Zecora can help us—”

BAM!! “Ow!”
BAM!! “Ow!”
BAM!! CRASH!!

We turned to see Rainbow Dash crashing into the library.

“Twilight! That poison stuff messed with my wings!” Rainbow Dash shouted. “I can’t control them!”

“And I can’t see anything!” Rarity came in looking like a shaggy dog, which freaked us out.

“Is everypony alright?” Applejack rushed into the room with Pinkie Pie and Applebloom. They were all their normal selves. Applejack then noticed me.

“Twilight, ya didn’t tell us ya had a lil’ brother.” Applejack chuckled.

“That’s not funny, Applejack!” I rebutted. “Where’s Fluttershy?”

“Applebloom and I went to see if she was alright, but...”

Fluttershy walked in. She looked normal, but I knew what happened to her.

“What’s wrong with you, Fluttershy?” Twilight asked.

A deep voice came out of Fluttershy’s mouth: “I don’t want to talk about it.”

Pinkie Pie guffawed at our misfortunes. “This is hilarious! We got Harity, Rainbow Smash, Flutterguy, and...Spike. Yeah, I’ve got nothing.”

Now I know how Twilight felt in the show.

“This isn’t funny, Pinkie,” Twilight said. “The poison joke affected everypony except you, Applejack, Applebloom, and me. Now, I managed to find a book about curing this. All it takes is a herbal bath, but there’s a catch.”

“What's the catch?” Rainbow asked as she slid across the floor.

“Most of the ingredients are in the Everfree Forest.” She grabbed the plant book. “I think we should visit Zecora. She’ll know exactly where to find them. Follow me.”

I hopped on Twilight’s back. I then saw Rainbow Dash crash into a bookshelf.

“Rainbow, just stop flying!” I yelled.

“I can’t! My wings won’t stop flapping!” Rainbow retorted.

“I’ll help ya!” Applejack pulled out a lasso and tied Rainbow’s wings to her body. “There. Now ya can’t fly.”

Twilight ran off to the forest with the rest of the Mane Six and Applebloom following close behind.

Pinkie gasped. "I got it! Spikelight! Since Twilight and Spike look alike."

"Pinkie, please." I looked at my hooves and then Twilight's back. The colors almost matched.

You know what? She has a point.

“Stay close to me, girls,” Twilight said. “Zecora gave us directions to her house. We should be there soon.”

I heard a trip and a thud.

“Easier said than done, darling,” Rarity said as she got up.

“Wait for me!” Rainbow Dash called out. It was hard for her to keep up without her wings.

“What does Zecora’s house even look like?” Applejack asked.

“I've read in a book that zebras usually decorate their homes with masks and bottles,” I replied. “If we find something like that, we might find Zecora.”

It didn't take long until we all arrived at our destination. The tree matched closely to my description.

“This must be where Zecora lives.” Twilight knocked on the door. “Zecora! Open up! We need your help!”

Zecora opened the door. “How can I help you, pony folk?” She then noticed what happened to me. “Oh, no. Did you step in Poison Joke?”

“Yeah, so did Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy,” I replied. "But it was by mistake."

Twilight pulled out the book, “We need help gathering these ingredients. I’ve read that you need to mix them with a bath to cure the poison joke effects.”

Zecora read the book. “These ingredients are not very rare. I just happened to have most of them here.”

We all entered Zecora’s home as she fetched the ingredients for us. As she was mixing the cauldron, the girls learned a lot about Zecora. The decorations she had were treasures from Zebrica that she took with her when she left. Her way of speaking was how the other Zebricans spoke, and the cauldron is used for all the potions she makes.

“The cure for Poison Joke is almost done. All the ingredients are here but one.” Zecora stopped mixing. “Complete this potion I will, I just need an ingredient from Ponyville.”

“But all of the shops mysteriously close when Zecora comes to town,” Applebloom said. “How can we convince the other ponies to stay open?”

“I think I know what to do,” said Twilight.

We returned to Ponyville with Zecora. The rest of the ponies freaked out after seeing Zecora again. It didn’t help that they assumed we were cursed by Zecora. Thankfully, Twilight was able to talk to everypony about accepting Zecora, and she gathered the last ingredient needed for the potion. We then went to the spa and used the big bathtub for the cure. All of us who were affected by the Poison Joke jumped in. Pinkie jumped in as well, even though she wasn’t affected.

The cure itself worked instantly. Rarity’s back to her old look, Fluttershy sounded cuter, Rainbow Dash was able to fly perfectly again, and I was glad that I turned back into a dragon. I never understood how could anypony get used to not having hands or feet, let alone fingers.

After seeing what the bath can do, one of the spa ponies asked Zecora if she could get the recipe for it. Zecora agreed.

“Sheesh, Twilight, have you ever considered reading a book one at a time?” I asked as I picked up some of the books from the floor. The entire library looked as if a tornado passed by. I wondered how Twilight, a pony who's always organized, managed to make such a mess.

“Just hurry up,” Twilight replied. “This place isn’t going to clean itself.”

“What’s the hurry?”

“Princess Celestia said she’s coming to visit. Now, I’ve gotten the rest of Ponyville to prepare for her—”

I gasped. “OH, NO!! I FORGOT ABOUT THE PARASPRITE!!”

“Spike, we don’t need a—”

I didn’t hear her. I rushed out of the library towards Fluttershy’s house. My blood was pumping faster than an IV.

Oh, man! Oh, man! I hope I’m not too late!

I couldn’t believe I forgot about taking care of the parasprite. In the show, Fluttershy found one and wanted to show the rest of the girls. Unfortunately, the parasprite would multiply into many, many more and end up eating the entire town. Now, Twilight could get Fluttershy to get rid of the parasprites the second Fluttershy showed her them, but I was afraid Fluttershy might idiotically keep one in her house regardless. I wasn’t going to take that chance.

I saw Fluttershy carrying a bunch of flowers on her back just like in the show. Then a rock near her jumped, making her hide behind a basket of apples. A parasprite popped out. I didn’t have long.

Fluttershy smiled. “Hello little—”

“FLUTTERSHY!! STOP!!” I pounced at the parasprite and grabbed it before it could fly away. I could hear it struggling in my hands. “I got you, you freaking pest!”

“Spike! What are you doing?!” Fluttershy asked. “Leave that poor thing alone!”

“This is a parasprite, Fluttershy!” I said as I carried it to the Everfree Forest. “Even if one of them enters Ponyville, it can spell disaster for all of us. These guys can eat anything and everything. And don’t get me started on how they multiply.”

“Oh, my. How can one tiny creature cause so much destruction?”

“Trust me, you don’t want to know.” I released the parasprite into the wild. Its eyes shot daggers at me before flying into the forest. “Good thing I showed up just in time.”

“Yes, but please don’t scare me like that. I almost had a heart attack.”

“I’m sorry, Fluttershy. I just didn’t want you to get too attached with that creature.”

“Spike!” I heard Twilight call out. She showed up out of breath. “Why did you run off? We need to clean the library before Princess Celestia’s visit tomorrow.”

“I needed to catch that parasprite before it attacks Ponyville.”

“And that couldn't’ wait until after we’re done cleaning?”

“Nope.”

“Wait a minute,” said Fluttershy. “How did you know that a parasprite was going to show up here?”

“Zecora warned me that some of the parasprites have been wandering too far from their home,” I lied. “She said I should check in case any of them flies too close to Ponyville.”

“Well, it’s good that you’re helping, but next time tell me where you’re going to go,” said Twilight.

“Sorry about that.”

That was one episode taken care of. Twilight and I returned back to the library to clean up. The next day, the Princess arrived, and surprisingly, she didn’t cancel like in the show. It was probably because Fillydelphia didn’t have an infestation. The parade went fairly well without any problems, except for Pinkie eating all the sweets.

The events of “Winter Wrap Up”,” Call of the Cutie,” “Fall Weather Friends” haven't happened yet. I figured they didn’t. It was still summer after all.

The next event to come up was Rarity making the outfits for the Gala. In the show, Rarity made a bunch of dresses for the girls to wear for the Gala. However, the girls weren't satisfied with her designs, so she makes new dresses that end up looking tacky and crazy. Then a fashion critic comes and criticizes the dresses, resulting in Rarity having a meltdown. I hope I can prevent that from happening.

Twilight and I were heading to the Carousel Boutique with Applejack following us. Twilight had an old dress she wanted to have fixed for the gala.

"So what are you girls going to do at the gala?" I asked.

"I'm hoping I could talk with Princess Celestia. Let her know what I've been up to outside of my friendship lessons." Twilight looked at her dress. "That is, if I could get this button sewn in."

"And I'll be sellin' some of my apple products," said Applejack. "I know there'll be free food at the gala, but once them fancy-pants ponies take a bite out of my treats, they'll wish my wares were free as well. I haven't decided on what to make, however. How fancy do them ponies in Canterlot like their food?"

"Do you know what a hors d'oeuvre is?" I asked.

"That fancy?!" Applejack gasped. "Hmm, well, I could try to whip those cinnamon baked apples my ma and pa had during their wedding. I just have to ask Granny Smith for the recipe."

We entered the Boutique and saw Rarity working on a dress. The scene played out like in the show. Twilight wanted to fix her dress, but Rarity decided to make her a new one, and she was going to do the same for the rest of the girls. She also wanted to have her own fashion show. What was different, however, was that she wanted to make a suit for me.

"Really?" I blushed.

"Of course, Spike." Rarity pulled out a tape measure. "You're also going to the gala, are you not? Even a dragon has to dress formal for a gala." She then took my measurements.

"Wait...so you have to make a dress for…" Applejack counted the ponies and me. "...six ponies and a dragon? Lickety Split?"

"Oh, Applejack. You make it sound as if it's going to be hard."

While Rarity started working on our dresses, I decided I should hang out with some of the ponies around town. I could get to know them a bit more, and maybe see if I could increase my relationship with everypony.

I thought about chatting with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon and trying to get them to stop bullying, but then I remembered that Tiara's reformation resulted in the CMC's getting their cutie marks. So, I decided not to bother them. I'll have to make sure Babs doesn't join them, however.

I had tea with Fluttershy. She was a fun pony to talk to. Her love of animals fascinated me. To be honest, I was stuck between asking her or Rarity to the Gala. Rarity was a beautiful pony and generous at times, but Fluttershy was both cute and kind. This was one dilemma that the old Spike didn’t have to worry about. I’ll have to think of something.

Fluttershy still wanted to see the animals at the gala, but she didn’t know how to approach them without scaring them off. I gave her a book from Twilight’s library about rare animals. It talked about where they came from, what their personalities were, what they ate, and so on. I bookmarked some of the creatures that I knew were going to be at the Gala. She thanked me for the book. I hoped that she would find it useful.

I visited Pinkie and, with a help of a book, taught her some dance moves from the Gala. You’d be surprised how much skills you’ll learn from reading so many books. Pinkie had a hard time keeping up, but she got most of the moves down.

“How do you not fall asleep dancing like this?” Pinkie asked. “Most of these dance moves are so slow.”

As much as I didn’t like Rainbow Dash, I decided to hang out with her anyway. I didn’t want to get on her bad side, and given what I’ve done in the past, I was on thin ice. Much to my surprise, it wasn’t as bad as I hoped. Her flying tricks were rather impressive, but there was one trick that she was trying to do: a sonic rainboom. I knew what a sonic rainboom was, but I asked her anyway to avoid suspicion. While it involved going really fast, even she couldn’t pull it off. I assured her that she’ll accomplish it someday.

I asked Applejack if I could help around the farm. She accepted my help this time. I bucked some of the trees, helped carry hay, and fed some of the animals. I wanted to ask Applejack why she had pigs on the farm, but I decided it was best that I didn’t know. I also helped her look up some recipes that she could try making for the gala. They were all apple-related, unsurprisingly.

I also decided to hang out with some of the background ponies, like Lyra, Bon Bon, Rumble, Button Mash, Big Macintosh, and even Hoity Toity, who wanted to see Rarity's fashion show. Out of all the ponies I talked to, I found Lyra the most interesting. I bet she didn’t realize she was talking to a human, or else she would’ve fangirled like Twilight at a new bookstore.

After a few days, Rarity had finally finished making the girls’ dresses and my suit. She invited us to come over to the boutique to see. However, we had to cover our eyes as we got in.

“Okay! You can look now!” Rarity said.

We opened our eyes and gasps filled the room. The dresses looked just like the ones in the show. The only difference was that my suit, which was a black and white penguin tux, was included in the set.

“Aren’t they all amazing?!” Rarity asked.

Before the girls could say anything, I replied, “They’re spectacular! You really went all out making these dresses. The ponies at the fashion show AND the gala would be impressed by your assembles!”

“Thank you, Spikey. Don’t you girls agree?”

The rest of the Mane Six stayed silent.

“Well...uh...” Twilight started to say.

“They’re very nice...” Applejack rubbed the back of her head.

“Mine’s just not as cool as I’d imagine,” Rainbow said.

I outta slap the rainbow out of your mane, Dash!

“Come on, girls! What kind of gratitude are you showing here?!” I asked. “Rarity spent so much time making these for you! The least you could do is accept her designs and thank her for her time.”

Twilight sighed. “You’re right, Spike. Rarity worked so hard on these dresses, and we shouldn’t chew her out for designing them differently than we imagined.” She glared at Rainbow. “Right, Dash?”

“I’m just saying,” Rainbow said. “Mine should’ve been 20% cooler.”

There’s that old meme.

“I’m sure everypony, including Hoity Toity, would be impressed by your designs at the fashion show,” I said to Rarity.

"Hoity Toity? THE Hoity Toity?!" Rarity asked.

"The bigwig fashion hotshot in Canterlot?" Twilight added.

"Yep," I replied. "He heard about Rarity's fashion show, and he's coming to see our outfits."

"But will he like our outfits?" Applejack asked. "I mean, this feller's from Canterlot after all. Given how them ponies there eat food fancier than an apple coated in luster dust, there ain't no telling how high their standards are for fashion."

"I'm sure he'll keep his expectations low here," Twilight answered.

We all tried on our outfits while Rarity finished up hers. I'll admit I looked snazzy when I saw myself in the mirror.

Now all I need is a martini and a P99.

The fashion show arrived in a flash. Everypony from Ponyville showed up to see the show. Hoity Toity was sitting in the front row like he did in the episode.

I was a bit worried about what might happen. What if Hoity Toity criticizes these outfits as well? He didn't see the failed designs, so what would he say to the current ones?

The girls and I got into our respective outfits.

"Ugh, I still say that my idea would've been better," said Rainbow Dash. "I look silly in this."

"Don't worry, Dashie," I said. "If you ask me, you look like the pony who knows how to dress in style."

The lights and music started up. I grabbed the microphone.

"Since the dawn of time, the elite of Equestria have longed for pony fashions that truly expressed the essence of their very souls. Patiently waiting years, decades, even centuries for the perfect pony gown. Today, at long last, Equestria, your wait is over! Let's hear it for the breathtaking designs of Ponyville's own Rarity!"

The curtain pulled back, showing all of Ponyville our outfits. Unlike last time, the crowd applauded at us. Surprisingly, even Hoity Toity was impressed.

By the end, even the girls were ecstatic.

"Hoo-wee!" Applejack said. "I haven't heard that much cheering since I won the pie-eating contest at last year's carnival. I guess Rarity's design was spectacular after all."

"Sorry we doubted you at first, Rarity," Twilight said. "You know more about designing than we do, so we shouldn't have acted all snooty because they weren't to our liking. If it weren't for Spike, who knows what our designs might've looked like?"

"Glad I could help," I said.

After I sent another friendship letter to the Princess, Hoity Toity showed up. The scene played out just like in the show, with Toity asking for a bunch of dresses for Rarity to design by next week. I never knew if she accepted or not, but I was sure she picked the latter given she didn’t work so much the following days.

There were three rules I followed when I was in the Brony fandom:

1. Respect others' favorite ponies.
2. Love and tolerate everything.
3. Never question Pinkie Pie's logic.

The third one would be important today, as it was the day that Twilight learns about "Pinkie Sense" and try to see how it works. Eventually, she gives up and accepts that Pinkie Pie is somepony she'll never understand. Even though I didn't need to change anything, it wouldn't hurt to help Twilight out a bit.

Twilight was trying to make a suit for me out of twigs and leaves, which I didn't understand why considering I already have a suit.

I heard a familiar "boing" sound. With quick thinking, I was able to catch the rock above my head.

"Spike, this spell needs our full attention!" Twilight said. "There's no other way."

"I'm sorry, Twilight, " I said, "but I thought I heard Pinkie Pie."

We looked over the hill and saw Pinkie hiding under a tree with an umbrella on her head. She then ducked under a bench, a rock, and then another tree.

"Nevermind her," Twilight said. "She's just being Pinkie Pie."

"More like extra Pinkie today." I scratched my head. "We should see what she's up to."

We approached Pinkie as she held her twitching tail.

"Hey, Pinkie," I greeted. "What are you up to?"

"Oh! It's my tail! It's a-twitching twitching!" Pinkie shoved her tail in my and Twilight's face. "You know what that means?"

"The sky is falling?" I joked.

"Close. It means my Pinkie Sense is telling me that stuff's gonna start falling! You two better duck for cover."

"Pinkie, it's not gonna rain," said Twilight. "There's barely a cloud—"

Suddenly a frog jumped on Twilight's face.

"Woah! Pinkie was right. Something did fall." I said.

"Oh, Spike, it was just a coincidence." Twilight removed the frog from her face. "The frog just happened to fall right after Pinkie said that."

"Oh, sorry Twilight." Fluttershy came and picked up the frog. "The pond was getting overpopulated, so I decided to fly as many frogs as I can over to Froggy Bottom Bog." She placed the frog in the cart she was pulling and flew off. I would've stopped her, but I didn't think it would matter in the long run.

"You can't deny that it was weird a frog fell right after Pinkie said something would fall," I said to Twilight.

"Yes, I can," Twilight said. "It was just a coincidence. Nothing else."

"Guys! My tail! My tail!" Pinkie shouted. "It's twitching again! Something else is gonna fall."

"Pinkie, nothing else is gonna—" Right after Twilight said that, she fell into a ditch.

"Are you alright, Twilight?" I asked. "Is it safe to pull her out, Pinkie?"

"Yep," Pinkie replied. "My tail stopped twitching."

I pulled Twilight out. Applejack came along wondering what we were doing.

“Twilight fell in the ditch right after Pinkie’s tail twitched,” I said. “Her Pinkie sense predicted Twilight’s fall.”

“Honestly, Spike,” Twilight said, “Two coincidences in a row may be unlikely, but it's still easier to believe than twitchy tails that predict the future.”

“I wouldn’t say that, Twilight,” Applejack said. “Here in Ponyville, we have a belief: If Pinkie’s a-twitching, ya better listen.”

Pinkie suddenly appeared. “My ears are flopping! My ears are flopping!”

Uh oh, I know what that means…

“Uh, Twilight, I’m gonna run a bath for you,” said Pinkie.

I grabbed Twilight’s leg. “Twilight, you might want to—”

“Let go of my leg!” Twilight commanded.

Sadly, I was too late. I couldn’t prevent Twilight from getting drenched in mud, and I ended up getting covered as well.

“Ugh, see?” I groaned.

We were escorted to Pinkie’s bathroom, where Twilight and I took a bubble bath at the same time. Somehow, it felt familiar.

“I figured Pinkie knew I needed a bath due to her ‘sense,’ but how did you know that I was going to get covered in mud?” Twilight asked me.

“I saw you were near that mud puddle. When Pinkie mentioned she’ll draw you a bath, it didn’t take much to put two and two together,” I said as I scrubbed my shoulders. “Now do you believe in Pinkie Sense?”

“Okay, so perhaps three coincidences in a row is improbable, but I still don’t see how her senses could work like that.” Twilight blew some of the suds away.

“Basically, it works like this,” said Pinkie as she placed a bottle down. “I get different, little, niggly feelings and they mean different things. Like when my back is itchy, it means it's my lucky day. When my knee gets pinchy, that means something scary's about to happen.”

“You know, I think I have something like that,” I said. “When my stomach growls, it means it’s close to lunchtime. When I start yawning, it means it’s almost bedtime.”

Twilight rubbed her forehead. “Spike, those are normal reactions. Your stomach growls when you’re hungry, and you yawn when you’re tired. It’s not some sort of ‘Spike sense.’”

“Ooh! Guys! My shoulders are aching,” Pinkie said. “That means there’s an alligator in the tub.”

“Excuse me, Pinkie, but I’m a dragon,” I joked.

“Not you, silly filly.” Pinkie then pulled a baby alligator from the bathtub. Twilight leaped like a cat to get away from it, while I stayed where I was unfazed.

“How did your knee not get pinchy?!” Twilight trembled. “That’s not only scary, it’s downright dangerous!”

“No, it’s not, silly. This is my pet alligator, Gummy,” said Pinkie. “He’s got no teeth.” Gummy then tried to “attack” Pinkie. “See?”

“Okay, okay, we get it,” said Twilight as she lowered herself back into the tub.

Twilight and I cleaned ourselves, and we headed back home with Pinkie following us.

“I still don’t believe all this ‘special power’ stuff,” said Twilight. “It's just a bunch of mumbo-jumbo.”

“Come on, Twilight,” I said. “You can’t just think that all these events are just coincidences. The stuff falling, us getting dirty, gator in the tub...Pinkie predicted all those things. It’s like she has some sort of psychic magic.”

“Magic is something that can only happen when you decide to do it, and it’s mainly for when you want something specific to happen. Whatever Pinkie has is not magic. A random thing happens to her body, and she thinks her prediction will come true. It makes no sense at all.”

“That’s not true, Twilight,” Pinkie said. “Sometimes it's a bunch of random things happening to my body at random times that supposedly predict the future. I call them ‘combos.’ For example, an ear flop, a knee twitch, and then an eye flutter means the sky is about to be graced with a beautiful rainbow!”

“Yeah, sure,” Twilight rolled her eyes.

That’s when Pinkie’s combo started. Much to my surprise, the combo was just like Pinkie said: ear flop, knee twitch, and then eye flutter. In the show, the combo was in a different order, but I guess that was due to me not being at the library.

“Hey, look.” I pointed at the sky. “It’s Rainbow Dash.”

Rainbow zoomed right past us. She was going so fast, she left behind a rainbow trail.

“See?! A rainbow! Just like Pinkie said!” I shouted.

“What was up with Rainbow Dash?” Twilight asked. “She acted like she stole something.”

Applejack then showed up out of breath.

“Get back here...ya cider-stealin’ varmint!” Applejack panted. “I know for a fact…a friend discount ain’t a real thing! I don’t care...how desperate you are...for a drink,...ya still have to pay the full price for...that mug of cider!” She took off running again. “Howdy, girls and Spike.”

“Still think it’s a coincidence, little miss doubtful?” I asked Twilight.

Twilight groaned. “I don’t believe this.”

“You don't believe it because you don't understand,” said Pinkie.

That’s when Twilight had the idea of analyzing Pinkie Pie. I decided to chip in and help her.

At our library’s basement, Twilight attached different pads to Pinkie Pie, similar to what doctors used to check the heart system in someone’s body. She also placed a glowing helmet on her head like in the show. Meanwhile, I set up a ladder next to Pinkie.

“Okay,” Twilight said. “Now when you get another twitch, Pinkie, we'll have all kinds of scientific information. Ready, Spike?”

“Ready,” I replied. I climbed the ladder with the flowerpot in my hand.

“Seeing how your tail twitches when something falls (or so you claim, Pinkie), I’m having Spike drop a flowerpot. That way, we’ll guarantee there’ll be a twitch.”

“Okie dokie loki!” said Pinkie.

I held the flowerpot up. After a few seconds, I released my grip, sending the pot crashing to the floor.

“Her tail twitched!” Twilight shouted. “Now to see if there were any changes to her body.” Twilight looked at the data paper, but she found nothing. “I don’t get it. Your tail twitched at exactly 12:13:36, and yet there were no changes to your cardiovascular, your neurological, or your endocrine system whatsoever.”

“What about her tubercolastic system or her pinkocronical system?” I asked, trying not to laugh.

“Those aren’t real systems, Spike!” Twilight retorted. “If you can take this seriously as much as I can, then we would understand why Pinkie acts like this. But now, nothing’s making sense!”

“Sometimes you just have to believe in things, even when you can't figure them out,” said Pinkie.

Unfortunately, we couldn’t find anything that could explain her Pinkie sense. Eventually, Twilight gave up and removed all the equipment from Pinkie. We all left the library’s basement after that.

“I can’t accept the fact that Pinkie can somehow miraculously predict the future with her twitches,” said Twilight. “I need to figure all this out. There has to be an explanation for all this.”

“Not everything needs an explanation,” I said to Twilight. “Do you remember that book you’ve read back in Canterlot about a stallion getting stuck in a time loop? There was no explanation as to how or why it happened, and yet you didn’t make a big fuss out of it.”

“That’s because that book was fiction. This is real life. And real life stuff has answers to everything.”

“Well, maybe...” Then the realisation hit me. My eyes widened. “Woah!”

“What? Is something wrong?”

“I...uh...I think I need to rest a bit.”

“Go ahead, Spike. I’ve got some things to do by myself anyway.” Twilight left the library.

I sat down on my bed and tried to figure out what just happened.

How did I know about what Twilight read in the past?

Looking back, I remembered when I mentioned Twilight reading a bat pony novel. I didn’t feel like I was just guessing. I actually felt like I witnessed Twilight reading that book. It was so weird.

I decided not to think about it right now.

After eating a few gems, I went out and searched for Twilight. I saw a moving bush nearby and instantly knew who it was.

"Twilight?" I asked.

Twilight freaked out and pulled me into the bush.

"Spike, don't you know better than to sneak up on ponies?" Twilight asked.

"Sorry about that," I replied. "But isn't that what you're doing with Pinkie Pie?" I pointed to Pinkie sniffing some flowers.

"No! No! I'm doing scientific research. I'm observing Pinkie Pie, scientific name: Pinkius Pieicus, in its natural habitat."

"Ah, yes." I then tried to pull off my best Australian accent: "The elusive Pieicus is a dangerous creature. Her fluffy mane and pink coat do nothin' to hide the insane personality within. One must be cautious when approachin' this particular pony."

Never had I seen a face as confused as Twilight's. "That is the weirdest thing you've said all day." She then looked over the bush. "Pinkius Pieicus is on the move. Let's go."

We followed Pinkie Pie to a nearby playground, where she rolled around like a puppy.

“Here we see the Pinkius Pieicus in its natural habitat,” I narrated. “Don’t let its playful attitude fool ya. It is capable of—”

“Knock it off, Spike!” Twilight hissed. “You sound like a kangaroo with a throat disorder!”

“Sorry.”

Twilight and I watched Pinkie as she continued to roll. Suddenly she got up, scratched her nose, and hid under a bench.

“Ah, see? That doesn’t make sense,” Twilight said. “Pinkie's hiding like something's about to fall from the sky, but a twitchy tail means something will fall, not an itchy nose.”

“Uh, Twilight? Do you hear bees?” I peeked over the bush and saw a giant swarm heading our way. “It is bees! Run!”

“Spike! Shh! Pinkie can’t know—”

I didn’t have time to argue. This time, I picked up Twilight with all my might and carried her away.

“SPIKE! Put me down! Put me—” She then noticed the bees. “YAH!!” Then it was Twilight’s turn to carry me.

Thankfully, we were able to escape the bees. We learned later that a beehive nearby had shattered after breaking off from a tree.

“Okay, so an itchy nose means watch out for bees,” I said as I wrote the sense down in the notebook. “Good to know.”

We found Pinkie again at Sweet Apple Acres.

“Okay, she’s sniffing a flower,” said Twilight.

“I wonder what that means.” I said. I knew it wasn’t actually part of Pinkie Sense, but I couldn’t resist joking about it.

“It means the flower smells good.” Twilight looked through the binoculars. “Wait. I'm getting something: ear flop, eye flutter, and knee twitch.”

“Wait, so if an ear-knee-eye combo means a rainbow, doesn’t an ear-eye-knee combo mean something else?”

“What else could it mean?”

I stared at the cellar door nearby. “What if it meant something like...be careful around doors?”

“You really do believe in this stuff, don't you? Here, let me show you there's nothing to be afraid of.” Twilight walked over to the door and stood right next to it. “See? There’s nothing to be af—”

Suddenly, the door swung open and knocked Twilight down.

“Huh?” Applejack appeared from the cellar. “Oops, sorry Twi. Didn’t see ya there. You alright?”

“It did mean to be careful around doors!” I exclaimed. “I-I was only kidding.”

Twilight brushed herself off. “Let’s just get back to Pinkie Pie.”

We continued following Pinkie Pie for who knows how long. At least Twilight didn’t have to be in a wheelchair.

“Okay...take this down,” Twilight said as she looked through the binoculars. “A twitchy tail...”

“Oh, no!” I grabbed Twilight’s leg and pulled her away. “Come on! Come on! We better run and take cover!”

“Okay, fine,” Twilight rolled her eyes as we sat under a nearby tree.

Wait for it...

Suddenly, a flowerpot, an anvil, a cart of hay, and a piano all crashed on the same bench.

“Yikes, that could’ve been us,” I said. “Those delivery ponies need to be more careful.”

We watched as Pinkie Pie talked to Applejack.

“Watcha doin’?” Pinkie asked.

“I’m taking these apples to my new apple cellar,” said Applejack. “What about you, Pinkie?”

“Oh, I’m letting Twilight secretly follow me all day without me knowing.”

Twilight and I appeared from the bush.

“You mean you knew all along?!” Twilight barked.

“Well, we weren’t the best at being sneaky,” I said. “But it’s like what Applejack said. ‘If Pinkie’s a-twitchin, you better listen.’ I just wanted to make sure you didn’t get hurt, Twilight.”

Suddenly, Pinkie started shaking uncontrollably. It meant that something unexpected was going to happen, and it was going to occur at Froggy Bottom Bog. I knew what that something was. Twilight was going to believe that Pinkie Sense was real, even though she didn’t understand it.

Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie, and I ran for Froggy Bottom Bog. Pinkie was still trembling.

“I hope Fluttershy’s alright,” I said.

“I hope so, too,” said Applejack. “For all our sakes.”

We arrived at the bog in a flash. The entire place smelled like a sewer system. I tried my best not to lose my lunch. We searched around the area for the familiar yellow pegasus. I knew Fluttershy was going to be alright, but I was still worried.

It didn’t take long to find Fluttershy. She was dumping out some frogs she was carrying earlier.

“Fluttershy! You’re okay!” I jumped and hugged her. It was the first time I was able to hug my favorite pony.

“O-of course,” said a confused Fluttershy.

Everypony else was relieved as well.

“Do you still feel doozy?” I asked Pinkie.

“Hold on.” Pinkie stood still for a moment. Nothing happened. “Nope, I guess that was—” Suddenly, she started shaking again.

“Uh, oh.”

“That can’t be right,” Applejack said. “Pinkie’s doozy said somethin’ unexpected is gonna happen right here, and yet everything’s alright.”

“See? Pinkie’s sense isn’t right all the time,” said Twilight.

Then the smell of rotten eggs filled the air. We were coughing and gasping as a green fog blocked our vision. I knew what that meant.

“Twilight…” I said. “What if the doozy hasn’t happened yet?”

“What else could happen?” Twilight hacked. “Besides this sulfur fog?”

The fog soon cleared. Sure enough, there were four dragon heads staring right at us.

“Th-Th-That hydra?” I asked.

All four heads roared at us. Their voices echoed across the bog.

“RUN!!”

We all scurried out of the bog with the hydra chasing us.

“Here’s your doozy, Twilight!” I shouted.

“No time to talk!” Twilight yelled.

The chase was more or less the same as it was in the show. I didn’t get stuck, but it was still scary to be chased by a creature with more than one neck. We dashed up the hill until we arrived at the crevice.

“The hydra will be here in no time! Cross!” Twilight commanded.

One by one, all of us sans Twilight leaped across the stones. Their instability made me nervous, but I knew I wasn’t any better staying where I was. Twilight did her best to distract the hydra while Applejack and Pinkie made it across. Just like in the show, the first few columns were knocked over by the hydra, leaving Twilight trapped. Then I remembered something.

“TELEPORT, YOU DUMMY!!”

Twilight slapped her forehead before her horn glowed. In a split second, she disappeared and reappeared on the other side of the canyon, where we were. The hydra gave up and returned to the bog.

“Are you alright, Twilight?” I asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” Twilight panted. “But please don’t call me ‘dummy’.”

“I’m sorry, but you were just standing there. It was like you forgot you had a horn.”

“I was under a lot of pressure, Spike. Even the smartest pony can’t think straight when so much stuff is happening at once.”

“We’re just glad yer safe,” said Applejack.

“I don't know how it happened back there, Pinkie,” said Twilight. “Whether it was a coincidence, dumb luck, or what, but you said there'd be a doozy here at Froggy Bottom Bogg, and I'd say we just had ourselves one heck of a doozy.”

Sadly, it wasn’t the doozy, because right after Twilight said that, Pinkie was shaking uncontrollably yet again.

“You’re still shaking? But we escaped that hydra,” I said.

“That wasn’t it,” said Pinkie.

“Maybe your Pinkie sense is broken.”

“It’s never broken.”

“Then what could be doozier than that hydra?” Twilight asked.

Fluttershy gasped. “Maybe it’s a scarier creature.” She then squeezed me like a giant teddy bear as the others huddled close together. Except for Twilight.

Twilight sighed. “You know what? Forget it. I don’t know how or why, but Pinkie’s sense somehow makes sense. I’ve wasted too much time figuring out how it works. Just because I don't understand it does not mean it isn’t true.”

“Wait, so you’re going to believe in Pinkie sense?” I asked.

“I guess I am,” Twilight said.

Pinkie then shook even harder. We all backed away as a lot of crazy stuff started happening to her. After all the crazy stuff, Pinkie was back to her old stuff.

“That was it!” She proclaimed. “That was the doozy! Twilight started to believe in me! I never expected that to happen! Oh, what a doozy of a doozy it was!”

We all returned to Ponyville after all those events. I wrote the friendship letter as Twilight and Pinkie put on the same umbrella hats Pinkie had worn earlier. I was going to send the letter, but I remembered what was going to happen next.

Princess Celestia landed on the balcony of the tree and took the scroll out of my hand. She then flew away.

“I’m not going to question it.”

I couldn’t believe it has been over a month since I showed up in Equestria. It seemed like the Summer Sun Celebration was only yesterday.

The next event to come up was the Best Young Flyer Competition. That was when Rainbow Dash was going to perform a sonic rainboom. I didn't need to change anything, but I decided I should go with the girls anyway just in case. I wanted to make sure I didn’t subconsciously mess anything up.

Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie, and I had just finished sorting the books in Twilight’s library. If I had a dollar, or bit in this case, for every time Twilight has to reorganize the books, I’d be in my greed-zilla form before the next season.

“Thank you so much for helping me clean up all these books, guys. It was a crazy week of studying,” said Twilight.

I then noticed something out the window that made my heart skip. “INCOMING!!”

I leapt out of the way just in time as Rainbow Dash crashed into the library, knocking every book off the shelves like dominoes. By the time the damage was done, the girls were knee-deep in an ocean of literature.

“We just stacked those,” I groaned.

Fluttershy flew in. “Rainbow Dash, you rock! Woo-hoo.” She then noticed the mess in the library. “Did...did my cheering do that?”

“Sorry about that, girls and Spike,” said Rainbow Dash. “That was a feeble performance.”

“Actually, it wasn't all bad. I liked it when you made the clouds spin.”

“I'm talking about yours, Fluttershy. That feeble cheering!”

“Would you two stop arguing?” I asked in an annoyed tone of voice.

“Were we arguing? I’m sorry,” said Fluttershy.

Rainbow Dash groaned. “I wish you all could come to Cloudsdale to see me compete in the Best Young Flyer Competition.”

“What’s that?” Twilight asked.

“It's where all the greatest Pegasus flyers get together and show off their different flying styles!” Pinkie said. “Some are fast! Some are graceful!”

The rest of us were also interested in going there as well.

“I'd love to see you make a sonic rainboom!” Pinkie said. “It's like, the most coolest thing ever! Even though I've never actually seen it, but I mean come on! It's a sonic rainboom! How not cool could it possibly not be?!”

You’ve seen it before, Pinkie. It was the reason you got your cutie mark.

“What’s a sonic rainboom?” Twilight asked.

“It’s when a pony goes so fast, they break the sound barrier and create a rainbow at the same time,” I said. “Rainbow Dash told me that a while back.”

“Rainbow here’s the only pony who can pull it off,” Applejack said.

“That was a long time ago,” said Rainbow Dash. “I was only a filly.”

“I’m sure your flying has improved a lot since then,” I said. “Doing a rainboom should be a snap for you, right?”

“Are...are you kidding? I'm the greatest flyer to ever come out of Cloudsdale! I could do sonic rainbooms in my sleep.”

“If you pull that off, you could win the crown for sure,” said Twilight.

“The grand prize is an entire day with the Wonderbolts.” Rainbow looked up to the sky. “A whole day of flying with my lifelong heroes...It'll be a dream come true!”

“Yay,” Fluttershy cheered. I always found her cheering so adorable, even if it was very quiet.

“Maybe you could ask if you could be with them at the gala,” I offered. “They could teach you how to get into the Wonderbolts.”

“Perhaps. But for now, I'm gonna go rest up. Don't wanna over prepare myself, y'know.” She then turned to Fluttershy. “You, on the other hand, better keep practicing. I need a cheering section to match my spectacular performance.” She then flew off.

“She's practiced that move a hundred times, and she's never even come close to doing it,” Fluttershy said. “I don't know if I can cheer loud enough to help her.” She flew after Dash.

Rainbow just needs the right motivation to pull it off.

I looked to Rarity. Sadly, I have to not prevent Rarity’s wings from dissolving in order for the rainboom to happen. There was no other choice. If Rarity gets too careful with her wings, then Rainbow won’t perform the rainboom to save her. It was going to be tough, but it had to be done.

“Well, guess we better get this cleaned up...again,” Twilight said as she picked up some of the books.

“If only we had wings, Twilight,” I said as I gathered some of the scrolls. “Then we could fly to Cloudsdale.”

“That’s an idea,” Rarity said. “We need to find a spell that can make us fly.”

“Why do we need to go to Cloudsdale?” Twilight asked.

“To support Rainbow Dash, of course.”

“Didn’t ya hear her?” Applejack asked. “She was tootin' her own horn louder than the brass section of a marching band!”

“Heck, with that horn of hers,” I said, “she could practically do the solo act.”

“Rainbow Dash is a pegasus, silly,” Pinkie giggled. “She doesn’t have a horn.”

“That doesn’t matter!” Rarity said. “I have put on enough fashion shows to recognize stage fright when I see it. We've got to find a way to be there for her.”

“How am I supposed to find a flight spell in this mess?” Twilight asked as she looked through some of the books.

“A flight spell? One sec,” Pinkie picked up a book and tossed it to Twilight. “Page 27.”

“How’d you do that?” Applejack asked.

“It landed on my face when Rainbow Dash knocked me into the bookcase.”

“Talk about a coincidence,” I said.

Then it went on like in the show. Twilight managed to find the fight spell. Rarity volunteered first, so Twilight casted the spell on her. The spell worked, giving Rarity a pair of butterfly wings. She almost looked like a G3 Breezie.

“I think it worked...” Twilight said before collapsing to the floor.

“Maybe ya outta try a simpler spell,” Applejack said. “Casting that spell on all of us ain’t the best idea.”

“But how?” Twilight rubbed her forehead. “It’s going to take forever to find another one.”

“What about a cloud-walking spell?” I asked. “We can just rent a balloon to fly to Cloudsdale.”

“Hold on.” Twilight flipped through the pages of the same book. “I saw a spell in here a moment ago. Here! Oh, good. This spell looks a lot easier to cast. We can use that instead.”

We later rented the balloon and flew with Rarity to Cloudsdale. Twilight casted the cloud-walk spell on all of us.

“This spell should last the rest of the day,” said Twilight. “However, if any of you start sinking while on the clouds, let me know immediately.”

We arrived in Cloudsdale just in time to see Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy talking to Rarity. We stepped out of the balloon and onto the clouds. They felt like walking on pillows, to be honest. I hope I’ll be able to walk on them when I get my wings.

“We came to cheer you to victory,” said Applejack to Rainbow Dash.

“To be honest, I was starting to get just the teeniest, tiniest bit nervous,” Rainbow Dash said. I rolled my eyes at that. “But I feel a lot better now that you guys are here. Hey, we've got some time before the competition. Why don't Fluttershy and I show you around Cloudsdale?”

We followed Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy around Cloudsdale. The town itself was pretty amazing. I really liked the Greek architecture on the buildings, which made me feel like I was on Mount Olympus. I guess it would make sense considering how pegasi originated from Greek mythology.

What worried me was how Rarity was enjoying the attention of her new wings. I wanted to tell her not to get too attached to them, but I had to restrain myself and let the problem happen on its own. This was the first time I wanted to make sure the problem happened.

Rainbow and Fluttershy gave us a tour of the weather factory. Our first stop was at the snowflake section. It was where they made the snowflakes. To me, it seemed like a lot of work, given how much it snows in Ponyville, at least according to the show. What really made me cringe was how Rarity accidentally sent some of the snowflakes flying. We left quickly.

Maybe I should ask Fluttershy to the Gala instead.

Next up was the rainbow factory. Thankfully, it was nothing like in that music video. I guess I should count my blessings. The last thing I wanted to figure out was that Equestria was a sugar-coated habanero.

Speaking of which, Pinkie decided to taste some of the liquid rainbow. I tried my best not to fall over laughing at her reaction. I would’ve had a taste as well, thinking the flavor randomizes per taste, but I knew it was a bad idea.

“Yeah, rainbows aren't really known for their flavor,” Rainbow said as Pinkie ran to cool off her tongue.

“Huh, I always thought rainbows would taste sweet, like candy,” I said.

We then noticed Rainbow Dash’s old bullies admiring Rarity’s wings. It made Rainbow Dash uneasy given how they were drawn to them.

We later saw how the clouds were made. They dump buckets of water into a cloud machine and use a special pump to make the clouds. I wondered, seeing how they were made of water, if the spell Twilight casted involved using some sort of ice magic to make us walk on them.

Once again, the workers were attracted to Rarity’s wings like moths to a flame. Just like in the show, Rarity saw how her wings glistened in the sunlight. I liked seeing how they shined just as much as the next pony, but I knew that they made Rainbow Dash feel inadequate. Eventually, one of the workers recommended that Rarity should join the contest, and she agreed. This left Rainbow Dash worried about her outcome in the event, thinking she’ll never win.

After the tour, the girls and I headed to the stadium. I decided to talk to Rainbow Dash.

“Don’t feel bad, Rainbow Dash,” I said. “You’re amazing at flying. Remember all those stunts you showed me? You were soaring like an eagle up there.”

“Yeah, but you’ve seen how Rarity’s wings looked,” said Dash. “I can’t compete with that.”

I whispered to her, “I’m sure the judges won’t be evaluating looks alone. There’s more to winning a contest than just showing your wings.”

“I hope you’re right.” Rainbow Dash bit her hoof.

“Hey, if you ever feel nervous, try to imagine the crowd in...goofy clothing.” I was going to say “their underwear,” but I remembered that almost nopony here wears clothing.

“Goofy clothing?”

“Something that the ponies would look silly in. Like those bullies, for example. Try to imagine them wearing...I don’t know...a dress?”

“I’ll try.”

Rainbow and Rarity went backstage while the rest of us headed up to the stands. The opening ceremony was more or less like in the show. Celestia showed up, along with some of the members of the Wonderbolts. After that the pegasi contestants started doing their respective stunts. I haven't seen Rainbow Dash come up yet. I was afraid she’d delay her performance.

“Is something wrong, Spike?” Twilight asked. “You looked worried.”

I sighed. “I just have this sinking feeling...”

“Uh, oh. Hold still. Let me cast the spell again.”

“No, no! Not that kind of sinking. I mean, I’m worried about Rainbow Dash. What if the sonic rainboom doesn’t happen. I hate to see the tragedy that follows her failure.”

“Oh, Spike, you’re just as nervous as Rainbow Dash.” Twilight put a hoof on my back. “While I admit that Rarity’s sudden narcissism isn’t helping to boost Rainbow’s morale, that pegasus still has all of us here for support. Just...try not to oogle so much at Rarity.”

“Very funny.”

“Speakin’ of which,” said Applejack, “where are those two? The competition’s almost over, and we haven’t seen them yet.”

Then we saw Rainbow Dash and Rarity pop out of the curtains. Rainbow did look a bit nervous, but it wasn’t as much as in the show. Rarity followed after her, and I almost freaked out at the sight of her. Even though I like Rarity, all that lipstick and eyeshadow was too much. She looked like a peacock working at a makeup department.

I hope she doesn’t wear that much make-up when we go to the Gala.

We heard classical music playing, and the two contestants performed their routine. Even though Phase 1 and 2 of Rainbow Dash’s performance was mediocre, she didn’t crash or fling a cloud to Celestia by mistake. I guess my motivation helped her a bit. We all cheered for her.

Then came the part that I dreaded the most: Rarity flying too close to the sun and getting her wings burned off, like a ponified Icarus. I wanted to shout to Rarity, “Don’t fly too close to the sun,” but I had to stay strong and let everything run their course.

Rainbow and Rarity flew up to the sky. My palms started sweating…

Please, please, please! For the love of Celestia, please don’t mess up.

Rarity showed off her wings as the sunlight passed through them and lit up the stadium. I tried to control my breathing.

Don’t mess up…

And just like that, the colors vanished. I knew what that meant. My heart started pounding like a drum.

There it is.

Rarity plummeted to past the stadium.

“Oh, no! Her wings evaporated into thin air!” Twilight shouted.

“CATCH—” I quickly covered my mouth. I can’t have Twilight be the hero here.

I saw Celestia getting up from her seat, but the Wonderbolts acted quicker and flew to the falling Rarity. I knew they wouldn’t save her, though. To be honest, three professional fliers getting knocked out from one flailing pony sounds pretty pathetic.

Now it’s your turn, Dashie.

I looked up to the sky to see what Rainbow Dash was doing. She quickly zoomed past the stadium and towards the falling group. The rest of us looked over the edge. The group was just a tiny dot now.

“Why didn’t ya use yer magic, Twi?!” Applejack asked.

“I can’t just stop her in mid-air!” Twilight replied. “The sudden deceleration would be fatal to her.”

I looked to the ground.

Come on…

Come on…

Do the rainboom…

Do it...

…

…

Each second passing felt like an eternity.

Why hasn’t it hap—

KA-BOOM!!

A loud explosion shook the air, followed by a rainbow of colors filling the sky.

“A SONIC RAINBOOM!!” Fluttershy shouted. “She did it! She did it!”

I gave out the biggest sigh as I leaned back.

Thank Celestia.

Rainbow saved Rarity and the Wonderbolts and brought them back to the stadium. The entire crowd cheered at Rainbow’s rescue.

That sonic rainboom resulted in Rainbow Dash winning the competition, and a day with the Wonderbolts. The rest was like the show, Rarity learned to support her friends instead of showing off, and Rainbow Dash was able to hang out with the Wonderbolts.

“You seemed really tense back there, Spike,” said Twilight. “You were almost as nervous as Rainbow Dash.”

“I...was just worried about her and Rarity,” I replied. “I was afraid Rainbow might fail...and what would happen if she did.”

“I know it was a stressful situation for you, watching Rarity fall like that.” Twilight put a hoof around my shoulder. “But you can take it easy now that Rarity and Rainbow Dash are both safe.”

“Thank you, Twilight.”

I had to be careful with what I was and wasn't going to change, and see if it’ll be worth it in the long run.

Since the CMC didn’t meet each other yet, the events of “Stare Master” and “The Show Stoppers” didn’t happen. I figured they would take place in the early fall, and it was still summer. Not that I was complaining, though. Summer is one of my favorite seasons, with Fall being my second favorite.

Despite how Rarity acted during Dash’s flying competition, I still hung out with her. I decided I should ask her out to the gala. Fluttershy wouldn't need a date if she was going to be looking at the animals all night. Considering the fact Rarity had second thoughts about hanging out with Blueblood, she would be all alone if I went with Fluttershy. I’m hoping next gala I’ll ask Fluttershy out, that is assuming another gala happens before Discord gets reformed.

I decided to visit Rarity at her boutique and ask her about the gala. I just hoped she wouldn’t take me for being just a child.

I took a deep breath and knocked on the door.

“Come on in,” Rarity said on the other side.

I opened the door. Rarity was holding a wagon and reading a list. She turned to me.

“Oh, Spike. Just the dragon I needed to see,” she said.

“Really?” I asked.

“I’m going out to grab some gems, and it would be most desirable if you could come with me.”

“Of course! I’d love to.”

I remembered what this episode was. Rarity would be kidnapped by Diamond Dogs, and the rest of the Mane 6 and I hurry to go save her, but the Dogs end up giving Rarity back due to her whining and crying. I decided if I could defend Rarity from them at the beginning, then I could prevent the rest of the episode from happening. Given this was our only interaction with them throughout the entire show, sans the finale, I figured it wouldn’t be too much of a problem.

“So, what do you need the gems for?” I asked Rarity as we both walked to the outskirts of Ponyville.

“Sapphire Shores ordered five dresses each covered with a certain type of gem.”

I remembered her. I listened to some of her albums on the record player in the library. I liked some of her songs, but I was more into jazz than pop.

“The Sapphire Shores?” I asked. “The pony of pop?” Rarity nodded. “That’s amazing! Were you flipping out when you saw her?”

“Ladies do not ‘flip out’, Spike,” Rarity said. “However, I was quite in awe. I need to find more jewels than ever before to decorate her costumes.” Her horn then brightly glowed, which meant she casted a spell to help her find the gems.

“You couldn’t just buy some at the jewelry store?”

“Oh, Spike, that would be like having Applejack buy apples to make a pie. Why buy resources when you know how to get them for free?” Rarity suddenly stopped. “Aha! I found some!” She pointed to the ground. “Right there.”

I dug the ground, and sure enough, a pile of glistening gems emerged from the ground. I grabbed a bunch and put them on the wagon.

It’s fortunate that these gems are already cut and polished, and given how common they are, they must be growing like daisies.

We continued searching and digging up gems until the wagon was almost full. The sight almost made me feel hungry, but I did my best not to eat any.

“You've been very patient today, Spike.” Rarity patted me on the head. “And for that you get the finest reward. This is from me to you.” Rarity handed me a gem from the pile.

“Th-Thank you,” I said. “Hey, I wanted to ask you something...”

“Go ahead.”

“Since the gala’s coming up...would it be okay...if you and I…?”

Rarity’s horn started glowing again. “Oop! Hold that thought, Spike. I’m detecting more gems. Bring the cart.”

I decided to hold off that question until later. As I followed Rarity, I looked around the area.

Now, where are those mutts?

“Spike? Where are you?” Rarity asked. “You know, it's terrible to keep a lady waiting.”

“S-Sorry!” I ran up to Rarity with the gems. “The wagon’s just getting heavy.”

Once again, Rarity showed me where to dig, and I dug up a huge pile of gems.

“Jackpot!” I shouted. I placed the pile onto the wagon.

“Well, Spike, I think that's all we can do for today. And these will certainly get me well on my way with Sapphire's outfits.” Suddenly, Rarity’s horn started glowing again. “Oh! What's this? Another jewel.”

Uh, oh. I know what that means.

Rarity approached the trees. Sure enough, Rover the Diamond Dog appeared. I don’t think his name was ever mentioned in the show directly, but I knew who he was thanks to the internet in my old world.

“Oh...uh...good day gentle...fellow.” Rarity slowly backed away. “I’m Rarity. This is Spike. And you are?”

“A Diamond Dog!” Rover replied. His voice sounded like he lost a precious ring.

“Oh really? Oh well, that explains your fine taste in jewelry. I mean I-I know that diamonds are a girl's best friend, and now I know that they're a dog's best friend, too. So, um, you're out hunting for gems as well?”

“Yes, we hunt...”

I then stepped in. “Look buddy, we found these gems fair and square. Unless you want to feel the wrath of a dragon, you’ll leave our stash alone.”

Two other dogs popped up from the ground. I was sure the smaller one was named Spot, and the taller one was named Fido.

“We don’t want no gems. We want...the mare!”

Oh, crud.

I knew what I had to do. I’ve never been in a physical fight before, but I knew what to aim for. It wasn’t going to be pretty, but I couldn’t let Rarity get captured.

I started with the dog closest to me, which was Fido. I charged straight at him, driving my head right into his stomach. He tumbled backwards with a wheeze.

“Ugh...I can’t breathe...” Fido whimpered. “Why did you do that?”

I leaped to Rover and grabbed his collar from behind. With full force I gave it a firm yank, and it snapped off his neck like a rubber band.

“Hey!” Rover quickly covered his neck. “How dare you! I’m in public! Gimme that back!”

I threw the collar up the tree with all my might. Rover turned red in the face.

“Why you overgrown lizard!!” Rover quickly ran up the tree to retrieve his collar.

Not the plan I had in mind, but it still works.

“Get away from me, you pooch!” Rarity shouted. I turned to see Spot chasing Rarity. I grabbed the gem Rarity gave me earlier and chucked it at the short diamond dog. It klunked on his head, knocking him down.

Rarity sighed in relief. “Thank you, Spi—”

Suddenly, Fido appeared behind her.

“RARITY, DUCK!!” I shouted. I then spat a fireball right at Fido’s face.

Bang!

“Yeow!!” Fido yelped. “That hurt!” The fireball didn’t leave any permanent burns, but it really stunned him.

“Ugh! They’re too much trouble!” Rover called out from the tree. “The mare’s not worth it! Retreat!”

The trio of Diamond Dogs quickly dug into the ground, leaving a pile of loose gravel and dirt behind. I quickly dashed to Rarity.

“Are you alright, Rarity?” I asked. “Did they hurt you?”

“I’m fine, Spike.” Rarity dusted herself off. “Thank you.”

“I’m so sorry about all that.”

“Don’t be sorry, darling. You did what you had to do to defend us.”

“We better get out of here. They might send more dogs.”

“I agree. Let’s.”

We took the wagon of gems back to Ponyville.

“I’m just glad you didn’t get kidnapped by those mangy mutts,” I said. “Who knows what might’ve happened?”

“Don’t worry, Spike-wikey,” said Rarity. “I would’ve used a few tricks up my sleeve.”

“I thought you weren’t one to fight.”

“Just because somepony is ladylike doesn't make her weak, darling. By using her wits, she can outsmart any pony, or any dog, that might try to kidnap her.”

“You should actually tell Twilight that.”

“Whatever for? Does she need to know how to defend herself?”

“It could be a lesson she can learn for her friendship letter.”

“I see.”

We arrived back at Canterlot Boutique. Rarity gave me another gem as thanks for defending her. The next few days, Rarity was able to make all the dresses for Sapphire Shores, and I was able to eat some of the leftover gems she didn’t need. We never saw those Diamond Dogs again.

Good riddance.

The next episode to come up was “Green is not your color.” That was when Fluttershy became a fashion model, and Rarity became jealous. I decided I shouldn’t mess with this episode too much, as both Rarity and Fluttershy already settled their differences without any help.

It was also when Twilight gave away the secret that I had a crush on Rarity. I knew that Rarity knew before this episode, but I still wanted to act like it was still a secret.

Twilight, Pinkie and I were helping Rarity make a dress for Fluttershy. Earlier at the spa, Rarity told Fluttershy that Photo Finish was arriving in Ponyville, so she decided to have Fluttershy as the model for her new outfit. The scene was more or less the same as in the show, except for one thing. Even though my thick scales meant I wouldn’t feel the pins, it seemed more practical just to give her an actual pin cushion instead of sticking them on my back.

“Girls, I’m gonna tell you two a secret,” I said to Twilight and Pinkie, “but you gotta promise not to tell anyone.”

“I promise,” Twilight replied.

“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick and cupcake in my eye,” said Pinkie.

We all huddled close together. I whispered my secret into their ears. “I have a crush on Rarity and Fluttershy.”

Pinkie Pie gasped and covered her mouth. Twilight raised an eyebrow.

“Okay, I can understand Rarity,” Twilight said, “but since when did you have feelings for Fluttershy?”

“That doesn’t matter!” Pinkie hissed. “You promised Spike you wouldn't say anything. He trusts you. And losing a friend's trust is the fastest way to lose a friend forever!”

Twilight sighed. “My lips are sealed. Though, I'm pretty sure the two are gonna pick up on your feelings.”

One of them already has.

The doorbell rang. Photo Finish, along with some other ponies, bursted in. She took a bunch of pictures of Fluttershy, and then walked right out.

“That was fast,” Twilight said. “She hardly took any pictures.”

“I'm so sorry,” Fluttershy weeped. “I tried my best.”

“You did good, Fluttershy,” I said. “You looked really cute in that outfit.” Fluttershy quickly covered her face up after I said that. The blush on her cheeks matched her mane.

“If only Photo Finish could agree on that.” Rarity sighed. “I can't believe I ever thought I could impress her.”

In a flash, Photo Finish appeared back in the boutique. “It seems that I, Photo Finish, have found the next fashion star here in Ponyville!”

“Really?” Rarity’s face lit up.

“Yes, really! And I, Photo Finish, am going to help her to shine all over Equestria! Tomorrow, a photo shoot in ze park! I go!” Photo left the boutique with the other ponies following her.

“I guess she did agree on the outfit,” I said.

“Did you hear that? I am going to shine all over Equestria!” Rarity proclaimed.

“Oh, Rarity. I was so worried I'd ruined everything,” Fluttershy said.

“Oh, never. I knew you'd be perfect.” Rarity suddenly started squealing and pronked like Pinkie Pie. I was lucky my tail was out of the way.

The next day, Twilight, Pinkie, and I were heading to the Carousel Boutique.

“I hope Rarity will remember us when she becomes famous,” I said, but I knew it was Fluttershy who was going to be famous.

"If she becomes famous," Twilight said. "You can't be too sure."

When we entered the boutique, we saw Rarity sewing some black fabric. As it turns out, Photo Finish preferred Fluttershy over Rarity as a model. This devastated Rarity. There was nothing we could do to help, so we left the room.

“I never thought Fluttershy of all ponies would end up becoming a model,” I said. “She’s too shy to even talk to her own reflection.”

“Maybe Photo Finish saw something in Fluttershy that she didn’t see in Rarity,” Twilight said. “I just hope Fluttershy enjoys her new career.”

I was so glad that Fluttershy was my favorite pony, because for the following days, she was everywhere. Her face was on magazines, books, shirts, drinks, banners, coasters...heck, she even made a cameo appearance in one of the comic books I bought. I haven’t seen so much Fluttershy around since the last time I was at the Fluttershy Fan Club at Bronycon.

Maybe I should ask Fluttershy to the gala instead.

I knew what was going to happen, unfortunately. Rarity will tell Twilight that she’s jealous of Fluttershy’s new career, and Fluttershy will tell the same purple unicorn that she hates her new career. Twilight promised the two to keep it a secret. It was going to be hard for her, so I thought I’d join her and Fluttershy just to remind the former's Pinkie promise. To be honest, the way Pinkie reminds her gets kind of creepy sometimes.

I just needed to find Twilight. My first thought was to go to the spa.

I can’t believe a grown man like me is going to the spa. If I didn’t have the body of a small dragon, then this would’ve been embarrassing.

I entered the spa and asked if Twilight was around. She was sitting in the big hot tub.

“Twilight, there you are,” I called out.

“Spike, what are you doing here?” Twilight asked. “Rarity just left if you’re looking for her.”

“Oh, well, I’m actually here to—”

Then Fluttershy arrived. “Rarity! I'm so sorry I'm…” She then looked around. “Oh no. She's already gone, isn't she?”

“Sorry,” Twilight and I said.

“Oh, I can’t believe this. I’m so frustrated I could just scream.” I pretended to cover my ears as Fluttershy took a deep breath. What followed after was the quietest but cutest scream I ever heard.

“Feel better?” Twilight asked.

Fluttershy sighed. “No. Can I tell you two something?”

“Of course.”

Fluttershy told us that she hated being a model. We Pinkie-Pie-sweared not to tell Rarity about it. At least, I did. Twilight ended up poking herself in the eye. Twilight wanted to tell Fluttershy what Rarity was thinking about, but Pinkie quickly stopped her. I would’ve done the same, but I wasn’t supposed to know about Rarity’s secret.

As Fluttershy (in disguise), Twilight and I exited the spa, I asked Twilight, “Why was Pinkie giving you the stink-eye?”

“It’s...kind of a secret…” Twilight replied.

“Oh, well, then there's no need to tell me anything else. Like what Pinkie said: Losing a friend's trust is the fastest way to lose a friend—”

“FOREVER!!” Pinkie popped up from a basket of apples.

“Yah!” I fell backwards. “You must be a riot at hide-and-seek, Pinkie.”

Twilight then said to Fluttershy, “You know, if you don’t like being a model, you could just quit.”

“Oh, no. I could never do such a thing. Rarity would be devastated,” Fluttershy said.

“But Rar—OW!” I pulled Twilight’s mane and shook my head. “Okay, okay. Don’t do that next time.”

“If only all these ponies didn't like me so much. Photo Finish wouldn't want me to model anymore. She'd find somepony else with... the magic!”

That’s when Twilight came up with the idea of having Fluttershy humiliate herself. I wanted to stop her from doing so, but I couldn’t think of anything else she could try doing. I doubt Photo Finish would find a different model to replace Fluttershy.

The next fashion show came up quickly. Twilight, Fluttershy, and I were backstage.

“Do you really think it'll work?” Fluttershy asked.

“They love you for being you,” Twilight replied. “So all I have to do is make you not be you. Just leave it to me.”

“I-If you girls don’t mind,” I said, “I’m gonna be in the dressing room.” I didn’t want to see what Twilight would do to my favorite pony.

I quickly closed the door behind me and sat in a nearby chair, waiting for the fashion show to end. I did my best to relax, which was easier said than done. Thankfully, I didn't have to wait long to see Fluttershy and Twilight come in. The disappointment on their faces told me the tale that I already knew. The crowd, thanks to Rarity, actually liked Fluttershy's performance.

"I can't believe it," Fluttershy said. "Somehow I've gotten even more popular! I'm so frustrated I could kick something." She then "kicked" a nearby vase, which barely wobbled.

"Even after what Twilight did to you?" I asked. "Those fashion ponies have the weirdest standards.”

“If only Rarity didn't want me to be a model so badly.”

“Can’t you just tell her you don’t like being a model? I’m sure as a friend, she can understand that there are some things that aren’t right for you.”

“But what if she…?”

Rarity then rushed into the dressing room. “Fluttershy! Are you alright?”

“Oh...I'm...great!” Fluttershy lied. “I'm a super famous fashion model. Why wouldn't I be great?”

“Out there on the runway, everyone was turning on you and... Oh... Oh, Fluttershy. It's so awful. I wanted them to.”

“You did? But why?”

Twilight butted in. “Because she—”

“Quiet, Twilight!” I rebutted.

“Because I'm jealous!” Rarity confessed. “I wanted all the attention. And instead it was going to you. I even started hoping that you would do something silly so your modeling career would be over. But then, when it started happening, all I could think was how could I want you to fail at something you love so much?”

“But Fluttershy—” Twilight tried to say, but I quickly slapped her. “Ow! Will you stop hurting me?!”

“Love? Oh, Rarity. I hate being a model,” Fluttershy confessed.

Rarity and Fluttershy both agreed that keeping secrets from each other wasn’t a good idea. They both Pinkie-promised not to hide their feelings ever again. Fluttershy decided to quit the modeling business, much to Photo Finish’s distraught.

“Vat has just happened?” Photo asked as Rarity and Fluttershy left the room.

“It’s a secret,” I replied as Twilight and I left.

As we headed to the spa, Twilight said to me, “Spike, I can understand that you didn’t want me to tell the girls their secrets, but pulling and slapping me isn’t going to help.”

“I’m sorry, but we both Pinkie-promised,” I said, “and you looked like you were gonna spill the beans at any minute. Do you have any idea what Pinkie might do if you break one?”

“No...”

“Then let’s keep it that way.”

“Say, Spike...” Twilight waited until Rarity and Fluttershy were no longer within hearing range. “Let me ask you something. Since when did you have a crush on Fluttershy? You don’t seem to...look at her as much as you do to Rarity.”

“Well, there’s something about her that I like. She’s kind, adorable, shy... She even called me ‘cute’ when we first met. To be honest, I can’t decide who to go with to the gala.”

“I’m sure you’ll think of something,” Twilight said.

Much to my surprise, Twilight didn’t give away my secret, which didn’t even matter considering Rarity knows I like her. Even if she told Photo Finish, it wasn’t like she was going to tell the whole world about it. She was a fashion photographer, not a journalist.

There was not much I could do for the events of “A bird in the hoof.” I could’ve asked Celestia if her pet bird was a phoenix, but I decided it was best if the girls learned to ask before helping.

The Owl episode didn’t happen yet, much to my surprise. I knew that some episodes would happen out of order, but that was because I knew they wouldn’t happen in the summer. Events with vague dates were going to be more troublesome if I didn’t know when they would happen.

I checked the calendar for important dates, like the girls’ birthdays, Spike’s birthday, when the gala was supposed to happen, and more. I would’ve written down a plan, but I was afraid Twilight might discover it and ask me how I knew when future events would happen.

It was only a week before the Gala was going to happen. I needed to make sure everything will go alright at the gala. It was my only chance to set things right, or at least make the outcome better.

I checked with Pinkie and Fluttershy to see their progress. Pinkie managed to get some of the dance moves down, and Fluttershy had a feeling about how to approach the exotic animals.

Applejack was able to make a bunch of easy yet fancy foods to sell at the gala. She even made some free samples for those who wanted to try before they buy. I was surprised that selling stuff at a party was even allowed.

I’m not sure what happened that day with Rainbow Dash and the Wonderbolts, but I have a feeling she might be with them at the gala. I shouldn't worry about her too much.

I already had Twilight's plan covered thanks to my last visit to Canterlot. I just hope Celestia remembered.

Unfortunately, I had one dilemma: I needed to decide who to ask to the gala. My options were either Fluttershy or Rarity.

Fluttershy was my favorite pony. I always found her to be quite cute in the show, and her calm and gentle personality made me fond of her. I might have only one shot with her, though. I’m not sure if another gala happened before the one in “Make New Friends but Keep Discord,” but somehow I doubt it. I don’t know if Fluttershy and Discord really were “just friends”, but seeing how Discord reacted with Treehugger, I didn’t want to take chances. I don’t mind seeing Discord and Fluttershy as a couple, but this might be my only chance to be with her until Discord gets reformed.

Rarity was my second favorite pony. I really liked how she looked, and while she has done some questionable acts in the past, I still liked her charming personality. I was a fan of Spike and Rarity as a couple, but going with her to the gala would mean missing my chance with Fluttershy. If I did go with Fluttershy, however, then Rarity would be alone at the gala. If she does go for Blueblood, it would just be a repeat of the “Best Night Ever” episode. I didn’t want to see that.

I knew both girls would be at the gala regardless, but it was still a hard decision. I don’t think Twilight would help me choose, and flipping a coin isn’t going to help solve anything. I just needed to think of something.

It was the night of the gala. Twilight had her eyes glued to a book while Pinkie Pie was bouncing on a trampoline.

“I...can’t...believe...that...the Grand...Galloping...Gala...is...tonight!” shouted Pinkie.

“Pinkie! Stop shouting!” Twilight called out. “I’m trying to concentrate!”

“Why do you need to turn mice into horses again?” I asked Twilight. “I mean, we live in a world of horses. We could just hire a group of them to pull the carriage.”

“First of all, we’re not horses, Spike. We’re ponies. And second of all...” Twilight thought about it for a minute. “You know what? Good point.”

“Pinkie! Stop bouncing on that trampoline!” Rarity yelled. “It's time to prepare for the Gala, and I refuse to let you put on your new dress when you're all sweaty.”

Pinkie instantly stopped and hopped off the trampoline. She then approached Twilight and me.

“What’s Twilight doing?” Pinkie asked.

“She's got a magic spell she's been working on for the Gala,” I replied.

The rest of the girls arrived just in time to witness it. I placed an apple on the ground and told the others to stand back. Twilight’s horn started glowing. The apple grew and stretched until it grew wheels and a door. It was like something out of a fairytale. The girls were amazed.

“Thanks,” said Twilight. “It took me a while, but I perfected the spell. This will be our mode of transport to the gala.”

“So how are ya gonna pull it?” Applejack asked. “Yer gonna get one of us to do it? Cause I don’t mind pullin’ the rest of ya...”

“No! I forbid it!” Rarity barked. “Pulling your own carriage would be uncouth. Plus, you’ll ruin your new dress.”

“Well, I was thinking about casting another spell,” Twilight said as she looked at Fluttershy. “But I don’t think it’s necessary.”

A group of mice popped out of Fluttershy’s mane.

“I’m sorry little ones,” Fluttershy said to them. “But Twilight doesn’t need your help anymore.” She placed them down and sent them away.

“So how will we get to the Gala?” Rainbow asked.

“Whatever shall we do?” Rarity sarcastically asked. She then asked a couple of stallions, who were willing to volunteer to pull the carriage for us.

“There’s an idea,” Rainbow said.

It was already sundown when the girls and I were getting ready for the gala. Well, the girls were anyway. I was locked out for some reason.

“Come on, girls,” I said as I pounded on the door. “Let me in!”

“Sure thing, Spike,” Rainbow said on the other side of the door.

“Heavens, no! We’re getting dressed,” Rarity proclaimed.

“Dressed?” Applejack asked. “Uh, beg pardon, Rarity, but we don't normally wear clothes.”

Yeah, nudity is weird in this world. Even though I don’t wear anything, it somehow feels like I am. It’s hard to describe.

“Sorry, Spike,” Rarity said as she opened the door. “Some of us do have standards.”

“I can’t believe we’re all gonna be at Canterlot tonight,” I said. “And the best part is that we all get to hang out together all night long!”

Although, sadly, they weren’t. The girls would be too busy doing their respective tasks. That’s when I realized I still haven’t made my choice yet. I took a deep breath and decided who was going to be with me tonight. I then approached the mare with confidence.

“Um, hey,” I said to her, “I was thinking...since we’re all going to the gala together...would it be okay...if you and I hung out together? It would mean a lot to me. Please?”

“Oh, Spike. I didn’t think you’d be that interested. Very well. You can come with me.” Fluttershy rubbed a washcloth over her hoof.

"Thanks. You won't be disappointed."

I decided to pick Fluttershy. It was my only opportunity to be with my favorite pony, and I didn't want to blow it.

Sorry, Rarity. Maybe next year.

After we all primped ourselves, we slipped into our respective outfits. Then we hopped into the carriage, and we were on our way. I sat in the front seat, holding the reins like in the show.

The night sky was already coated in a vast shade of violet, decorated with stars like sequins on a velvet blanket. Seeing a sight like that made me glad I came to Equestria.

I eavesdropped on the girls’ conversations, hoping I could hear their final plans. But with everypony talking in the carriage, it was hard to focus on any of them.

"I hope Celestia…"

"...those Wonderbolts see…"

"...animals will be..."

"I'll be around the…"

"..talk to some of the..."

"...be the best…"

I sighed and focused on the road ahead. I just have to hope history doesn’t repeat itself.

By the time we arrived in Canterlot, the gala was already in full swing. I don't know how far it was from Ponyville to Canterlot exactly, but it didn’t matter. We stopped at the front of the gates. I hopped off the carriage and opened its door. Out came the Mane 6 wearing the same outfits as they did at the fashion show.

“Wow! You all look amazing!” I said.

“Thank you, Spike. I can’t believe we’re finally here!” Twilight proclaimed. “With all that we've imagined, the reality of this night is sure to make this...the best night ever!”

Then the group started singing. I could hear the background music this time. I guess there was an orchestra nearby.

I joined in as one of the background singers. My singing was decent enough. While the song was almost the same as in the show, I’ve noticed some of the girls’ lyrics were different. Rarity sang about chatting with all the aristocrats there, Pinkie hoping she’ll enjoy all the dancing, and Fluttershy wanted to see the animals with me.

After all the singing was over, we gave the guards our tickets and entered Canterlot. We then entered the lobby where we were all greeted by Princess Luna and Princess Celestia.

Celestia remembered.

“Princess Celestia! It’s so good to see…” Twilight then noticed Luna. “Princess Luna? I didn’t know you’d be here.”

“It is our duty to greet the guests,” Luna said. “It is a pleasure to see you all at this event.” She then shook all our hooves.

“Anyway, there’s been so much I’ve been wanting to talk to you about, Princess Celestia,” Twilight said.

“Well, I want you right by my side the entire evening, so we'll have plenty of time together,” Princess Celestia replied. “Come with me, if you please.”

“That’s just what I...wait, I thought you were greeting the guests.” Twilight tilted her head.

“That is our duty,” Luna said.

“Yes, so shouldn’t Princess Celestia stay here to greet them?”

“Oh, apologies. We...er...I was referring to the royal ‘we.’ I presume that tradition has phased out as well?”

“Yeah, pretty much it seems.”

After we all greeted the Princesses, the girls left to do their respective tasks. I held Fluttershy’s hoof as we entered the gardens.

“Are you alright, Fluttershy?” I asked. “You seemed really tense back there.”

“It was just...seeing Nightmare Moon again. It made me...”

“That was not Nightmare Moon, though. That was Princess Luna. She’s a good guy now. There’s nothing to be afraid of.”

“I-I sure hope not...”

Then a bird flew past us. Fluttershy’s face lit up right after.

“Oh, my. Did you see that?” She asked. “A real meadowlark.”

“Yeah, it must be from the garden,” I said.

Then we heard a whistle.

Fluttershy gasped. “Oh! I think she's calling to me.”

“Wait a minute. That whistle sounds like it’s coming from a pony.”

The whistling happened again.

“Hey, you’re right. The octave is a bit low for a bird that size.”

Sure enough, our assumptions were correct. An old stallion nearby was whistling while raking leaves.

“That’s a disappointment,” I said. “But don’t worry Fluttershy. I’m sure we’ll find some animals soon.”

No sooner did we hear the sound of animal chatter. We saw a group of exotic animals in a clearing. I could tell Fluttershy was getting excited.

“Remember what you’ve read,” I reminded her.

“Right.” Fluttershy took a deep breath and slowly approached the animals. Unfortunately, just like in the show, the critters took one look at her and quickly vanished. “Oh, no...what did I do? I know that some of these creatures here are really shy, but I didn’t think they’d be this shy.”

“That’s weird. I thought for sure they would like you. I guess they’re not fond of seeing new ponies. Unless...wait here.”

I looked for the old stallion again. It didn’t take long to find him.

“Excuse me sir,” I said, “but when is it feeding time for the animals?”

“Not long now,” the old gardener replied. “Why do you ask?”

“I have an idea for my date.”

The gardener told Fluttershy and me where the animals’ food was, and how to feed them. After getting the bags, Fluttershy sprinkled some bird seed onto her hoof. Soon, a small flock of birds showed up. They were hesitant at first, but after a while they ate the birdseed. The same result happened when we fed the other animals.

“Why didn’t I think of this before?” Fluttershy said in her usual, sweet, quiet tone. “The animals trust those who feed them. It’s just like the ones at home. Well...most of them at least. Thank you, Spike.”

“Don’t mention it,” I said. “I had a feeling the animals would warm to you if you fed them.”

A low rumble was heard. It almost scared the animals. I clutched on the sound’s source.

“Heh, heh. Speaking of feeding,” I said, “we should get something to eat as well.”

“You go on ahead, Spike,” said Fluttershy. “I’ll stay here with the animals.”

“Is there anything I could get you, Fluttershy?”

“Whatever you bring me is fine.”

Seeing how I was heading inside the castle anyway, I decided to use this opportunity to see how the other girls were doing. I saw Twilight and Princess Celestia talking to each other at a nearby table. On the other side of the room, I saw Rainbow Dash talking to one of the Wonderbolt members. I also noticed Rarity talking to some of the random ponies. That was a relief.

I went to the buffet table, hoping to see what kind of food they’ve got. To be honest, I don’t think I would call the “hors d'oeuvres” food. Some looked like poorly decorated cardboard. Others had such vague shapes and colors, you couldn’t tell what kind of food they were if you tasted them. The “punch” was only a bowl of water that just had pieces of cucumbers floating around.

Is this a gala, or a poor man’s buffet?

Thankfully, I remembered that one mare just happened to have food that looked much tastier. I was going to go find her, when I heard a “psst”. I turned to see Pinkie waving at me. She motioned me to come over. I rolled my eyes and approached her.

“What’s wrong, Pinkie?” I asked.

“I forgot,” Pinkie replied. “Is it ‘1, 2, triplestep,’ or ‘1, triplestep, 2, triplestep’?”

“It’s ‘1, 2, triplestep, triplestep.’”

“Okay, thanks.” She then pronked away.

I sighed. On my way out, I saw Blueblood stepping into a puddle.

“Ugh!” Blueblood cringed.

I couldn’t help but chuckle. “Watch out for that first step. It’s a doozy.”

Blueblood gave me a confused look as he cleaned his stained hoof with a handkerchief.

I headed outside and saw Applejack’s cart. She had a neutral look on her face. Some of the stuff on her cart was missing, so I assumed she made some profits.

“Hey, Applejack,” I called out. “How’s the business going?”

“Well, I’m sellin’,” Applejack replied. “I’ve made some profits, but not as much as I hoped.”

“Huh. How much have you made so far?”

“Well, I’ve made enough so that I could either convince a doctor to take off a few bits on Granny Smith’s future bill, purchase cheap lumber, or buy a plow from a yard sale.”

"Are the ponies here not interested? The food looks fancy enough to me. I like the hint of luster dust on the fritters. Are you charging a reasonable price?”

“That’s the thing. They like the food I’m sellin’, but they can’t buy them. These fancy ponies may have bits to burn, but some of them ain’t ones to carry their coin pouches around. I’ve already ran out of the free samples.”

“That’s a pity. Chin up, though, Applejack. The night is still young, and I’m sure there’ll be more customers soon. Which reminds me…” I looked around the stall and saw some cinnamon baked apples. They were drizzled with what appears to be the same coating they put on candy apples.

“How much are those?” I asked as I pointed at the treats.

“Five bits,” Applejack replied.

“What about for me?”

“Five bits.”

“But I’m your friend.”

“Oh, don’t you start, Spike! I’ve already got Rainbow Dash and her cider addiction to worry ‘bout. I don’t need you askin’ for discounts.”

“Okay, okay. I’m sorry. Relax. I’ll take two of them for full price.” It was a good thing I brought some bits with me just in case. I paid Applejack for the cinnamon apples, and I carried the food back to the gardens.

When I got back, Fluttershy was talking to some of the animals. It almost looked like a ponified Disney movie.

I was going to call out to Fluttershy, but I realized I shouldn’t scare the animals. So, I carefully walked towards her without scaring anyone.

“Oh, Spike, those look delicious,” Fluttershy said as she noticed me and the apples. “Are those from Applejack?”

“Yep.” I handed one of the plates to her. “Between you and me, the food at the gala didn’t look that appetizing, so I bought some apples from Applejack’s stall.”

“Thank you, Spike.”

We both ate our apples as we looked up at the night sky. The stars were only the size of specks, but they still shined brightly.

“This is a beautiful night, isn’t it?” I said.

“It certainly is,” Fluttershy replied. “The other animals enjoy it as well.”

“I’m glad to see they’ve warmed up to you.”

“So am I. They used to be so lonely before the Princess found them. Now, they live happily here in this sanctuary in Canterlot.”

“How did you know about Princess Celestia finding them?”

“The animals told me. They’ve got their own stories to tell. Take Rocky for example...”

“Rocky?”

“The wallaroo. He used to be friends with a dingo back where he once lived, until a big sandstorm came along and separated the two. He never saw his friend again. Thankfully, he was found by the Princess and taken to this lovely sanctuary.”

“I hope that dingo was alright.”

During our conversation, I heard dance music coming from the castle.

“Looks like they’re getting ready to dance in there.” I cleaned my face with a napkin. “Wanna join them?”

“Oh, Spike.” Fluttershy blushed. “I-I don’t know. Dancing in front of all those ponies? Wh-What if they judge us?”

“Don’t worry about that Fluttershy. It’s only going to be one dance. I’ll lead if you want me to.”

Fluttershy took a deep breath. “Excuse us, fellow creatures.”

I held Fluttershy’s hoof as we entered the ballroom. The sound of waltzing music filled the room. We gave a gentle bow to each other before we danced.

Our slow and graceful rhythm was in balance with the steady music. The sound of strings filled our ears and drowned out any distractions. This was a perfect moment.

This is exactly what I hoped for. Dancing with my favorite pony at the gala. It was one of the many things I've wanted to do if I ever go to Equestria, and now here I am.

I saw Fluttershy's nervousness melt away from her face. It was clear she was enjoying this dance as much as I was.

The music slowly died down. It felt like we had just begun. I knew everything doesn't last forever, but dancing with Fluttershy should've been an exception.

"That was certainly fun," I said. "You danced wonderfully, Fluttershy."

Fluttershy giggled. "Well, I do have a taste for slow dances."

We were just about to head back when we heard Twilight calling our names. We saw her and the Princess sitting at a table nearby.

"Hey, Twilight," I said as Fluttershy and I approached them. "Good to see you're enjoying this gala."

"Same with you," said Twilight. "The Princess and I were just talking about you."

"R-Really?" I sat down next to Twilight, and Fluttershy sat next to me.

"Yep. We talked about how you've helped me learn about friendship. You've taught the girls and me not to judge others, and to show gratitude for those who work hard for you."

"I appreciate your guidance for Twilight," Celestia said. "You've really changed since coming to Ponyville."

"Yeah, I sure have."

I realized something. What did happen with the old Spike? Did I possess him? Did he and I switch bodies? If so, is he able to adjust to his life in the human world? What would happen if we switched back? Would he have done something that, if I came back, would ruin my old life?

"Spike? Are you okay?"

I quickly shook my head. "I'm sorry. Did you say something, Twilight?"

"You spaced out on us. Is everything alright?"

"Y-Yeah. I'm just feeling a little lightheaded. I think I need a drink." I started to get up.

"Sit back down, Spike," Celestia said. "I already have something for you." She handed me a cup of a frothy drink. She did the same for Twilight and Fluttershy. "I think Applejack called it 'warm cider.'"

"You bought this from Applejack?" Twilight asked.

"Of course. Normally, selling food at a gala is frowned upon, but since Applejack is one of my star pupil's friends, I was willing to make an exception. I allowed Applejack to set her cart up nearby because I wished to see what she can sell at the gala. I could tell from her culinary style that she's trying to fit in."

I couldn't blame her. When Blueblood tried one of her treats in the show, he spat it out and called it, "common carnival fare." I don't care how common Applejack's food was, it was still good to eat.

Speaking of Blueblood, I haven't seen him in a while. I saw Rarity talking to some of the guests, and he's thankfully not with her. I decided not to worry about him. Some other random mare will try to flirt with him and suffer the same fate as Rarity in the show.

“Twilight! Twilight Sparkle!” A familiar voice called out.

I turned around, and I almost spat out my drink. The voice came from none other than Moondancer. She was wearing a black, frilly dress. Her mane was styled to look more like Fluttershy’s than Twilight’s, and she wasn’t wearing her trademark glasses. She must’ve been wearing contacts.

“Moondancer!” Twilight hopped from her seat. “I didn’t expect you to be here! What are you doing at the Grand Galloping Gala?”

“I felt like I wanted to socialize a bit more,” Moondancer replied, “and what better way to do it than to spend a night at the gala?”

“I’m so sorry I couldn’t come to your party! It was just that...”

“I know. You needed to defeat Nightmare Moon. I get it. Spike told me about it last time he was in Canterlot.”

Twilight sighed. “I still feel guilty about not being there for you. I wish I could do something to make it up to you.”

Moondancer held Twilight’s hoof. “You still can.”

“Excuse us, Princess.”

The two mares wandered off. I don’t know what they were going to do, but I didn’t have to know.

After finishing our drinks, Fluttershy and I returned to the garden to interact with the animals again.

Thanks to Fluttershy’s “translation,” I found some of the animals’ stories to be quite interesting. The toucan always had a craving for cereal, the spidermonkey used to be friends with a colt before he was taken to Canterlot, and the hummingbird and loon were close friends long before they met the princess.

“This has been a fun night,” Fluttershy said.

“I couldn’t agree more.” I sat closer to Fluttershy. “It’s all thanks to you.”

Fluttershy blushed redder than Applejack’s cutie mark. “R-Really?”

“You’ve made me the happiest dragon tonight.” I held Fluttershy’s hoof. “My goal for the gala was to hang out with my favorite pony, and you’ve helped me achieve that goal. No matter what happens at the gala, I still say that this was the best night ever.”

“Oh, Spike.”

We shared a warm embrace. Time was frozen for us. I could hear her gentle heartbeat as we pulled closer together. I picked up her scent of flowers and apples. I still couldn’t believe I was hugging my favorite pony.

“I’d say the same thing,” Fluttershy said. “Without you, I wouldn’t have interacted with any of these animals. Thank you for helping me.”

After we hugged, we continued interacting with the animals. Soon, most of them started to feel exhausted. I suppose most of them were not nocturnal. We decided to let them rest. Fluttershy and I left the garden.

There was nothing left at the gala for us to do. We weren’t interested in another dance and most of the food and drinks ran out. After telling Princess Celestia, Fluttershy and I left the gala. After strolling around Canterlot, I took Fluttershy to my favorite donut shop. After ordering our donuts and cocoa, we sat at a nearby table.

“I’m surprised you asked me to hang out with you instead of Rarity,” Fluttershy said. “Do you not like her anymore?”

“No, no, of course not.” I loosened the bowtie around my neck. “I still like her just as much as I like you. It’s just that I wanted to hang out with you tonight. I wanted to see some of the animals just as much as you.”

Then Pony Joe served us our donuts and cocoa.

“Thanks, Pony Joe,” I said.

“You’re welcome. You know, it’s strange.” Joe scratched his head.

“What is?”

“You’d normally order a pink-frosted donut with extra sprinkles, and yet you’ve ordered one with plain white frosting.”

“I just wanted to try something different tonight.”

“Ah, taking a break from the norm. I get it. It’s always good to try new things.” Joe returned to the counter.

“This sure is a lovely place.” Fluttershy said before she took a bite from her lightly-powdered donut.

“Yeah, Twilight and I used to come here often before we moved to Ponyville,” I said.

Then we heard the door ringing.

“Twilight Sparkle!” Joe called out. “Ha, ha! Long time no see.”

Speak of the devil.

“I had a feeling you’d be here, Spike,” Twilight said.

“Hey. So how was your time at the gala?” I asked. “How was your best night ever?”

We all gathered at the table as the rest of the girls talked about their time at the gala.

Twilight spent some time chatting with Moondancer after they left. Moondancer had been socializing a lot recently, and even made some new friends. Despite that, she still hangs on to her old ones, as they made her come out of her shell in the first place. While Twilight didn’t have enough time to talk to Princess Celestia, it was nice to meet up with an old friend.

Rainbow Dash wasn’t as attention-seeking as she was in the show. Instead of trying to knock things down to get notice, she actually waited until she could ask if she was qualified to be a Wonderbolt. Spitfire said that even though Rainbow Dash can pull off a wicked trick and save a few falling members, the process of becoming a Wonderbolt doesn’t happen overnight. Still, at least Rainbow now knew how to become one.

Pinkie Pie didn’t mind the slow dancing, but the sluggish pace almost put her energetic self to sleep. Pinkie asked if there was a song the musicians knew that was a bit more fast paced. There was one. It was a song that was in the swing genre. Pinkie managed to dance with about three stallions and one mare before she was done. It was a shame Fluttershy and I couldn’t dance at that time.

Rarity was able to socialize with some of the high class ponies. She learned about what life was like in Canterlot. I thanked Celestia that she didn’t go for Blueblood. She did watch him though, and she noticed how narcissist he was. Even some of the aristocrats commented on how full of himself he was. Rarity and I were lucky she didn’t consider flirting with him.

Applejack was able to make some bits. After Celestia bought some drinks, Applejack’s stall started getting more popular. Her stall was almost empty by the time she sold everypony who came. As for her profits, she made enough to buy at least one of the three options. At least she made more than in the show.

Fluttershy and I talked about our time at the garden. We really had a good time with the animals. We’ve got to feed them and even hear their past stories. We both had a wonderful time there.

“So I guess you girls enjoyed the gala?” I asked.

“Well...” Twilight rubbed the back of her head. “...it wasn’t exactly the night we had in mind.”

“But you still enjoyed it, right? I mean, you girls got to go to a fancy party, chat with members new and old, and experience a taste of Canterlot culture. Sure, maybe you didn’t achieve your initial goals, but you had a good time.”

“I know I did,” a familiar voice said. We turned to see Princess Celestia.

“Princess Celestia!” we all said.

“But don’t you always enjoy the gala, princess?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, Twilight. The Grand Galloping Gala is always awful. That’s why I invited all of you. I was hoping you could liven things up a bit. The evening may not have gone as you planned, but I'm sure you'll agree that in the end it didn't turn out so bad for this group of friends.”

“She does have a point, Twilight,” I said. “With all of us together, even the worst of times can turn into something better.”

“You’re right. Even if the gala’s not what we hoped. All of us together had made this...”

“...the best night ever!” we all shouted.

We all laughed and continued to eat donuts. I was happy that I was able to make the events better for everypony. It might not have been perfect, but at least it was better than turning the castle upside down.

“Then put your little hoof in mine.
There’s no hill or mountain we can’t climb.”

I sat up from my bed and rubbed my eyes.

Man, what a night…

Never had my eyelids been so heavy. When I finally lifted them, I noticed I was in the same room I was in when I came to Equestria. I hopped from my bed and did a couple of stretches.

“I’ve got you to trot with me.
I’ve got you to talk with me.”

“Twilight?” I called out.

“I’m over here, Spike,” Twilight’s voice said.

I followed to where the source was. There, I found Twilight reading a book (as usual) and listening to a record player. That must’ve been where the music was coming from.

“Good morning, Spike. Did my music wake you?” Twilight asked as she turned a knob on the record player. “Sorry about that.”

“No, no. It’s fine,” I said. “I’ve been meaning to get up anyway.” I yawned. “Where are the other girls?”

“They left for Ponyville last night. I offered them to stay here with you and me overnight, but they declined. You must’ve fallen asleep before then.”

“I guess so. Everything was a blur after we left the donut shop. When are we heading back?”

“Right after I visit the Canterlot Library,” Twilight said as she secured her book bag.

“But you live in a library,” I said as I followed her. “What do you need from Canterlot’s Library? We have most of the books at home.”

“Yes, but the ones here have a special Canterlot Library-y smell!”

“Y...You sniff books?”

“You don’t?”

I rolled my eyes as we entered the library. I saw Dusty Pages at her usual place, but what was out of the ordinary was that she was stacking boxes. Twilight trotted to her.

“Good morning, Dusty Pages,” Twilight said with glee. “What’s in the boxes? Did the library get new books?!”

“Good morning, Twilight,” Dusty said. “No, this is just some of my old stuff that I’m packing. Actually, I’m glad that you came in today.”

“You are?” Twilight’s smile dissipated.

“Yep. Because today is going to be my last day at the library. I’m retiring.”

“What?! But...But...You’re the head librarian. I thought you liked working here. You never even take a vacation!”

“I know, I know. Yes, it’s true that I’ve worked my whole life here, but I decided to take a week-long vacation a couple months back. At first I couldn’t wait to go back to the library, but as time went on, I realized that being away from the library gave me a sense of freedom. I spent all those years in the library, never knowing how much I’ve missed the outside world. When I got back, I wanted to experience that freedom again. After giving it a lot of thought, I talked to First Folio about retiring. You should’ve seen the look on her face when I said that. She never thought she’d live to see the day I retired. Anyway, both of us agreed that I should retire. So now, I’m packing up and getting ready to leave.”

“Oh, Dusty Pages. I still can’t believe this is happening.”

“It’s okay, Twilight. Sometimes, even when you love your job, you should take a break from the norm. Do new things. And if you fail, then think of it as a learning experience.”

“I’m gonna miss you, though.” Twilight and Dusty shared a hug.

“Same with you. Here.” Dusty handed Twilight a book. “Think of it as a parting gift.”

“Perfection: The Impossible Pursuit.” Twilight and I widened our eyes. “This was the book that...”

“Mm-hmm. The exact same one. It’s yours to keep.”

“I thought it was a very popular book,” I said.

“Of course it is, but the library received a new copy last week. I asked Folio if I could give it to Twilight in case we meet again.”

“Th-Thank you,” Twilight said.

“Don’t mention it. If you ever want to visit me, you can find me at Silver Stable Community. It’s not far from Canterlot.”

“I hope I will someday. Good luck, Dusty Pages.”

“Thank you. Oh, and Spike?”

“Yes?” I perked up.

“Thank you for having me consider a vacation. Thanks to you, I’ve been able to see that there’s more to life than checking out books.”

“You’re welcome.”

After Twilight and I went through the library, we hopped on a train back to Ponyville. On the way home, Twilight was reading the book Dusty gave her.

“So, you were the one who asked Dusty Pages to take a vacation?” Twilight asked.

“You’ve seen how old she is,” I said. “Working for so long without a break doesn’t sound very healthy. I only recommended that she takes a day or two off. I didn’t expect her to retire.” To be honest, part of me did. “Are you mad at me?”

“No, I’m not. You were right. Working for so long can’t be good for somepony her age. Retiring may have been a good idea for her.” She then resumed her reading.

We arrived back in Ponyville. As we headed back to our library, we saw Applejack and Applebloom walking down the street. Applejack was holding a list that was longer than her entire body.

“Hey, Applejack. Applebloom,” Twilight called out. “What do you have there?”

“Howdy, Twilight and Spike,” Applejack said. “Applebloom’s gonna start school soon. This here’s a list of all the supplies she needs for the first day of school.”

Stupid EEA.

“I’ve decided to use some of the bits I’ve earned at the gala to purchase some of them.”

“What about the roof, plow, or Granny Smith’s hip?” I asked.

“Well, Big Mac found this plow on sale that was in a decent condition. Granny Smith’s hip replacement ain’t gonna be cheap, but it wasn’t as expensive as we thought. Oh, and after viewing the damages on the roof, all it needs are a few patches and it’ll be right as rain.”

“Well, that’s reassuring.”

“Anywho, we’ve gotta collect these supplies before school starts. I’ll see ya both around.”

We waved goodbye to Applejack and Applebloom as we headed back home.

“Say, Twilight, how come you never put me in a school?” I asked when we got home.

“You were practically homeschooled, Spike,” Twilight replied. “You were by my side during most of my classes, and my parents taught you some things when you were staying at home. You didn’t need to go to school.”

“What about making friends?”

“Well...” Twilight looked out the window. “Mom said that she was worried about what might happen if you did go to school. Not everypony’s comfortable around a dragon, baby or not. I mean, you’ve seen what an adult dragon can do when he’s sleeping. My family was afraid you might get bullied or left out because you’re a dragon.”

“I guess that makes sense. But now in Ponyville, almost everyone accepts me. Even Fluttershy called me cute, and she’s afraid of dragons.”

“Are you saying you want to go to school?”

“No, I’m just wondering why I didn’t at Canterlot.”

“Well, now you do.”

I would've gone to school to see what the future crusaders would be up to, but I don't think it would be worth the trouble of repeating grade school again. I’ll just have to let nature run its course and try to help the CMC outside of school.

It’s been about a week since the Gala was over. Applebloom was already at school. All I had to do was wait until she started worrying about getting a cutie mark.

That event couldn’t come soon enough. Twilight and I were organizing books when we heard a knock on the door. Twilight answered it.

I could hardly hear the conversation, except for the last part when Twilight said, “Okay, we’ll be there.”

“Who was that?” I asked.

“It was Diamond Tiara.” Twilight entered the room with a jewel-shaped invitation in her hoof. “She invited us to her cute-ceañera this weekend.”

“What’s a cute-ceañera? Do they sell quesadillas there?” I joked.

“Oh, Celestia, no!” Twilight almost shivered. “A cute-ceañera is a celebration of somepony getting their cutie mark here in Ponyville. It’s like an extra birthday for them.”

“Did you have a celebration when you got your cutie mark, Twilight?”

“Well, yeah. But not like a cute-ceañera. After I got my cutie mark, my family took me to the donut shop to celebrate. It’s almost like a family tradition, because Shining Armor said that Mom and Dad did the same when he got his cutie mark.” Twilight looked at her flank. “My cutie mark was the result of your birth, you know.”

“I know, I know. You got accepted to Celestia’s school, you were trying to hatch my egg, then the explosion happened, and you were able to—”

“Wait. Explosion?”

“Shining Armor told me that an explosion happened that caused you to go crazy with magic. That’s how I was born, right?”

“I wouldn’t call it an explosion, Spike. It’s more like a sudden burst followed by a rainbow of colors.” Twilight blushed. “But yeah, I guess I did go a little overboard with my magic.”

“Hold on. A sudden burst followed by a rainbow? That sounds like a sonic rainboom to me.”

“But the only pony who could pull that off is Rainbow Dash. Are you saying that...” Twilight’s eyes widened. “...that she was the one who helped me hatch you?”

“It’s a possibility. Rainbow did say she pulled it off when she was a filly. That could’ve been when you hatched me and got your cutie mark.”

Twilight looked away. “Huh. I guess I should thank Rainbow Dash sometime for that.”

I wondered what cutie mark I would get if I was a pony. It would have to be something I’m good at. I do have a knack for convincing others and being keeping secrets, so maybe my talent is in persuasion or acting. I used to work in an office building in the human world. My strengths there were hosting meetings for my team. I wasn’t a CEO, but I could’ve been one if I were to push paper a bit harder. My job was similar to that of an account manager, so maybe my cutie mark might be related to that.

Of course, I’m only hypothesizing. I can’t get a cutie mark because I’m a dragon, but that’s okay. I didn't need to turn into a pony again. If I wanted to, then I would’ve rolled around in poison joke.

I decided to see what Applebloom was up to. It didn’t take long to find the downhearted filly staring at her flank.

“Uh, oh. Worried about getting a cutie mark?” I asked.

“Yeah, how did ya know?” Applebloom asked as I approached her.

“Well, there are two reasons why a depressed mare would look at her own flank, and yours looks pretty normal-size for a filly.”

“I don’t care ‘bout the size of my flank. All I care ‘bout is what’s on it!”

“Applebloom, I know that you want to get a cutie mark before Tiara’s cute-ceañera, but it’s not gonna happen unless you figure out your special talent.”

“But I’ve tried sellin’ apples with my big sis, and all I’ve done is gotten her angry. She keeps tellin’ me I shouldn’t ‘force’ my cutie mark to appear, but I can’t find any other way.”

“Maybe your talent isn’t selling apples. Have you tried other talents, like working with tools for example?”

“I’m already good with tools. Applejack taught me. If my special talent was workin’ with tools, I would’ve gotten my cutie mark before I was even born!”

I guess that would explain why the CMC never considered singing, stunting, or construction as their special talent.

“You can’t be the only pony in class without a cutie mark. Aren’t there other fillies or colts that you could bring to the cute-ceañera?”

“There was Twist, but she already got her cutie mark.”

“Oh dear. Don’t worry, though. I’m sure you won’t be the only pony at the cute-ceañera without a cutie mark.”

“I won’t. Because I will get my cutie mark before that cute-ceañera one way or another!”

“Wait, that’s not what I...”

But it was too late. Applebloom marched away before I could get another word in.

And to think I would struggle with the adult ponies.

Diamond Tiara’s cute-ceañera arrived in a flash. The party was in full swing by the time Twilight and I showed up.

“I’m gonna see if Pinkie needs help,” Twilight said. “You can go ahead and have fun. Just remember it’s Diamond Tiara’s party. Make her feel special.”

She already feels like she’s special. In the wrong kind of way.

I decided to interact with some of the party guests while I looked for Applebloom. I heard interesting stories about how some ponies got their cutie mark.

I looked around to see if there were any other ponies without their cutie mark, but to no avail. I didn’t even see Sweetie Belle or Scootaloo.

Where are those two?

I then saw Applebloom hurrying to the door. The scene played out like in the show. Applejack appeared and pushed Applebloom back in, but not on purpose. Then Applebloom pulled a tablecloth off and tied it around her flank. Then she lied to Tiara and Silver about her cutie mark, and then she tripped on her cloth and revealed her bare flank.

“Wow, that is an amazing cutie mark,” Tiara said.

“Nice try...” Silver said.

“Blank Flank!” The two said in unison. I couldn’t take it anymore.

“Shut up, you entitled brats!” I shouted. “Just because someone is missing a cutie mark, it does not give you the right to bully them! Even on your cute-ceañera!”

It was clear that Tiara was frightened by my scolding. She did her best to regain her composure.

“But...” Tiara cleared her throat. “But not having a cutie mark means she isn’t special.”

“That’s not true!” A familiar voice called out.

We all turned to see Scootalo and Sweetie Belle popping out from under the table.

“It means she’s full of potential,” Sweetie Belle said.

“It means she could be great at anything,” Scootaloo added. “The possibilities are, like, endless.”

The other party go-ers agreed with the other two fillies. Their attention to the group made Tiara and Silver feel left out. Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle later decided to join together and start a club called the “Cutie Mark Crusaders.”

After writing the friendship letter, I decided to join the rest of the party again. I know that I should’ve tried to comfort Tiara and Silver, but doing so would’ve prevented the CMC from getting their cutie marks. I didn’t want that to happen. Plus, seeing how they bullied Applebloom, I'd say they deserved being called out on Tiara's cute-ceañera.

“So, what did it feel like, Twilight?”

“What did what feel like, Spike?”

“Turning into stone,” I replied. “Was it painful?”

“Well...no. It...It made my body really stiff, though. Like I couldn’t move at all. It was almost scary.”

I bet it was. Given how Discord had to endure it for over a millennium, being stuck in one place while the world passes before your eyes must not be a pleasant experience.

Yesterday was the events of “Stare Master.” Twilight was going to Zecora’s to have tea with her, but ended up getting stoned by that cockatrice. If it weren’t for Fluttershy, Twilight would’ve been a lawn ornament for a very long time. I’ll have to thank her when I get the chance.

I would’ve helped Fluttershy take care of the CMC, but Twilight wouldn’t let me. She said that Fluttershy already has three kids to worry about, and she doesn’t need a fourth. I would’ve pressed further, but I decided to obey her. I didn’t want Twilight to lose her trust in me. Besides, the last time I tried reasoning with one of the fillies, they wouldn’t listen to me.

The cockatrice was actually the reason why the Ursa Minor showed up that night when Trixie was in town performing. Zecora told Twilight that the cockatrice had been causing trouble in the forest for the past couple of months. It must’ve scared the Ursa awake, and it couldn’t stone it in time before the Ursa ran out of the cave. Why the cockatrice didn’t try to stone the Ursa Major was beyond me. Snips and Snails didn’t encounter it in the show either.

Maybe it was scared off or something?

The next event to come up was “The Show Stoppers.” That’s when the CMC sign up for the upcoming talent show. To put it simply, the intended show was a disaster, but at least the girls won first place in the comedy section. I decided I didn’t need to change anything for this event.

I was organizing books in the library. I feel like it’s the only thing I do when I’m not reading comics or hanging out with Twilight. The sound of the door slamming open almost made me drop some of the books I was carrying. I turned to see the CMC at the front door.

“Is there anything you girls need?” I asked.

“Hey, Spike,” Sweetie Belle greeted. “That looks hard. Do you need any help?”

“I’m able to sort these fine on my...”

“CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS LIBRARIANS!” The filly trio shouted. “YAY!”

When the fillies tried to organize the books, the library ended up being way messier than before. By the time Twilight and Cheerilee, the CMC’s teacher, showed up, the girls were in a pile of books.

“Twilight, before you say anything, I had nothing to do with this,” I pleaded.

“Well, we sure aren't getting our cutie marks for being librarians,” Scootaloo said as she read one of the books.

I should think not.

“Girls, I think you're going about this the wrong way,” Twilight said to the CMC. “Instead of trying to do things in areas you're not familiar with, why not try doing things in areas that you already like?”

“Yeah, like singing or stunting?” I added.

“Well...having a natural singing voice runs in the family.” Sweetie Belle rubbed the back of her head. “Plus, you’ve probably already seen how well some ponies sing during random musical numbers.”

“And I’ve been practicing stunts since I was a foal.” Scootaloo looked at her wings. “It was to make up for...another lacking talent.”

“And I’ve already mentioned I learned how to use tools at a young age," Applebloom said. "If we didn’t get our cutie marks for our talents then, why would we get ‘em now?”

“Well, if you girls are looking for some areas to try, I have the perfect place to start.” Cheerilee pulled out a poster that talked about the upcoming talent show.

One look at the poster was all it took for the CMC’s faces to light up. The CMC thought about what talents they could learn.

“Juggling!”

“Acting!”

“Magic tricks!”

“Square dancing!”

“Tightrope walking!”

“Tiger taming!”

“My little ponies!” Twilight called out. “You’re missing the point.”

Dear Celestia, Twilight. That sounded forced.

Twilight continued, “Think about the things you already enjoy doing. Think about what you're already good at. Your previous skills might help you find your special talent.”

The CMC agreed to sign up for the talent show. I was worried that their act was going to end up like in the show, but I wasn’t going to stop it.

I decided to pay a visit to two colts who also haven’t gotten their cutie marks yet: Button Mash and Rumble. Button Mash was into video games and toy trains, while Rumble was into flying and cooking. I’ve interacted with them before in the past, but it was usually just small conversations. I felt like I should interact with them more.

I saw Button and Rumble sitting on a picnic table. Button was playing on his Game Colt, and Rumble was watching him.

"Hey, guys," I greeted. "It's good to see you again."

"Oh, hey, Spike," Rumble said. He sounded much more like a little colt than a bratty teenager.

Button Mash waved at me while still keeping his eyes glued to the screen.

I sat down next to Rumble. "So, I've heard about the talent show coming up. Are either of you participating?"

"Not really." Rumble shook his head. "I do have a knack for flying, but I don't think it's good enough for the talent show."

"And I doubt ponies would want to see me speedrun one of my games," Button added.

"That's a shame," I said. "I'd participate, but I don't even go to that school. I heard the Cutie Mark Crusaders were gonna sign up though."

"That little fillies' group?" Button asked. "I thought you were supposed to have a special talent before signing up.”

“The girls think that they'll find theirs if they participate. Also, the Cutie Mark Crusaders are not a ‘little fillies’ group. They’re around the same age as you two.”

“I’m just saying, going to a talent show without knowing your talent is like going to a gym battle without knowing your moves.”

“Have either of you considered what your future cutie mark might be?”

“Well...” Rumble looked at his flank. “It’s...something I don’t care much for.”

“Why not?” I asked him. “Are you afraid it won’t let you do other stuff?”

Rumble nodded.

“Rumble, a cutie mark won’t restrict you to just one talent. It’s like the difference between a job and a hobby. You may have a special talent in something, but that doesn’t mean you can’t do other stuff. Like Twilight, for example. Her special talent is casting magic, but she likes reading books all the time. A cutie mark is just there to say what your special talent is. You can have one in cooking and still become a Wonderbolt. Heck, if you’re lucky, you could become the head chef at the Wonderbolts’ mess hall.”

Rumble chuckled. “I guess you're right. I was worried about nothing.”

At least he won’t try to take over the summer camp during “Marks and Recreation.”

“What about you, Button Mash?” I asked. “Any ideas what your cutie mark might look like?”

“Probably train or video game-related. I’m hoping it's on the video game side.”

“Right. I should’ve figured that out.”

The talent show was right around the corner. I was helping Applejack buck apples at Sweet Apple Acres.

“Do you think the CMC will get their cutie marks after the talent show?” I asked.

“The See-um-who?” Applejack asked after bucking a tree.

“The Cutie Mark Crusaders. Applebloom and her friends. Do you think they’ll get their cutie marks?”

“I don’t know, Spike. Gettin’ a cutie mark shouldn’t be forced.”

“But they’re not forcing their cutie marks to appear. They’re just trying to find a talent they like in order to get them to appear. Why don’t we check on them to see what they’re up to?”

“Good idea, Spike.”

Applejack and I headed to the CMC’s clubhouse. Like in the show, we watched the CMC practice, and they weren’t very good at it. We both made our way down the steps.

“Well, gosh,” Applejack said. “Sure wasn’t expectin’ that.”

“I’m...sure they’ll improve by the talent show,” I said.

We tried our best to sneak out without the fillies noticing, but we were too late.

“Hey!” Scootaloo called out. “Did you see us practicing?”

“Uh...yeah?” Applejack replied.

“Well? How’d we do? How’d we do?” Applebloom replied.

“Uh...” Applejack wasn’t the best at lying. Hence why she’s the element of honesty.

“You’re all on the right track,” I said. “You just need a few tweaks.”

“Don’t worry,” Scootaloo said. “Once the talent show shows up, we’ll leave everypony speechless!”

“YAY!!” The CMC cheered.

“Speechless is right,” Applejack said under her breath.

The night of the talent show couldn’t come soon enough. Cheerilee assigned me the role of handing out the rewards. There was supposed to be another pony helping her, but they called in sick at the last minute. It was a shame, really. I wanted to sit with Rumble and Button Mash during the show and see their reactions.

The talent show went on as normal. Each filly and colt who were on stage did their respective talents. Some weren’t too bad, while others made me cringe a bit. I did like those two fillies who performed a poem on roller skates.

“My little ponies,” Twilight said. I turned to see her talking to the CMC, who were in hoods. “How are you doing?”

Geeze, Twilight. It was bad enough the first time…

“Nervous,” the CMC replied.

“Don’t worry,” Twilight said. “You’re gonna be amazing. Just stick to what you know best.”

Unfortunately, they wouldn’t. Sweetie Belle did the props and costumes, Applebloom did the choreography, and Scootaloo did the singing. I feel like they should’ve done what they were good at, but it was too late now.

“Cutie Mark Crusaders, you're on next,” Cheerilee said.

“Break a leg!” I called out to the girls.

“Break a...Good luck,” Twilight said.

“Twilight! It’s bad luck to say ‘good luck’ on stage!”

I don’t think it would matter, though. I took a deep breath and prepared myself for one of the cringiest yet funniest songs of Season 1.

The “song” played out like in the show. Scootaloo sung off-key, Sweetie Belle messed up the props, and Applebloom’s “kung fu dancing” looked like she had two left feet. After their feeble performance, the audience did nothing but laugh. The look of depression on the girls' faces indicated they took it as an insult, but I knew it wasn’t.

After Cheerilee called all the fillies back on stage, I handed out the rewards. Snips and Snails had the best magic act, the two skating fillies won best dramatic performance, and the CMC won best comedy act. At least the audience assumed it was what the girls intended.

Even though the CMC didn't get their cutie marks yet, they learned they shouldn't force themselves to do things they aren't good at. The girls decided to work on what they assumed they were good at: comedy.

"One day," Twilight said.

After sending the friendship letter, I went to see Rumble and Button Mash. I asked them how they liked the talent show. They both thought it was alright, but it was the CMC's act that really got the duo’s attention.

"It was the only time Button Mash looked up from his Game Colt for more than two minutes," Rumble joked.

Button wasn't amused.

I was reading one of my comic books when I heard a knock on the door.

"Come in," I called out.

Scootaloo entered the library. "Hey, Spike. Is Twilight around?"

"Not at the moment. Why?"

"I want her opinion on something."

"Why don't you ask me?"

"Okay." Scootaloo pulled out a list. "Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, and I are trying to figure out what our next activity should be to find our cutie marks. Which do you think is more awesome: skydiving, ziplining, or fire dancing?"

Oh...it's this episode.

"I would say ziplining," I replied, "because it's safer, but—"

"Great!" Scootaloo rolled the list back up. "I'll let the girls know. Thanks, Spike." She then dashed out of the library.

"Just make sure to go one at a time!" I yelled.

Aside from that moment in the beginning, there was not much else I could do for “The Cutie Mark Chronicles” aside from thanking Rainbow Dash for hatching me.

Today seemed pretty much like a normal day. Twilight and I were organizing the library as usual. To be honest, I couldn’t tell if she spent more time reading the books or reorganizing them.

“Come on, Spike,” Twilight said. “If you’re gonna help me sort these books, then get to it.”

“I’m trying,” I replied. “It’s not easy stacking these when you don’t have a horn or wings. Or when you’re as tall as a filly.”

After our pretentious stacking, Twilight and I headed for Applejack’s farm. Twilight had her nose in yet another book.

“So why are we going to Applejack’s?” I asked. “I thought she bucked enough apples for today.”

“It’s not her apples,” Twilight replied. “Most of her corn is ready to be picked.”

“Wait, she grows crops other than apples?”

“Well, yeah. They just don’t sell as much as the apples, though.”

That’s when something occurred to me.

Why does this feel strangely familiar? It’s like...oh, no!

A low rumbling noise filled our eardrums.

“What was that?” Twilight looked up at the sky. “That can’t be thunder. Rainbow Dash said it wasn’t—”

Twilight’s confusion was interrupted by a weird liquid falling from the sky. The droplets coated the buildings in a thin coat of brown.

“Yikes!” I grabbed Twilight’s book and held it over my head like an umbrella. “Was there a freak accident at the weather factory?! Why is it raining gunk?!”

“Wait.” Twilight stuck out her tongue and tasted the brown liquid. “It’s...chocolate?”

“Chocolate rain? Even Rainbow Dash wouldn’t pull a prank like this.”

“We gotta find the girls! Come on!”

We hurried to Sweet Apple Acres. Just like in the show, the farm was littered with chocolate-soaked popcorn, giant apples that deformed the trees, and rabbits with grotesquely long legs. It was complete chaos, and I knew who was responsible for it.

“Don't worry, everyone!” Twilight read through her book. “I've learned a new spell that'll fix everything.”

Sadly, her magic failed. After casting the spell, the chaos still remained.

“My fail-safe spell...failed!” Twilight rubbed her head. “What do we do?!”

“Don’t you have a Plan B?” I asked.

In fact, she did. Twilight ordered Rainbow to group all the cotton-candy clouds together, Applejack to bring them down to Earth, and Fluttershy to get the animals to eat the chocolate spewing clouds.

“Good job, girls,” I said after their successful plan.

“Thank you, Spike. There's nothing we can't overcome if we all work together,” Twilight proclaimed.

Suddenly, I belched out a scroll. Twilight picked it up and read it. The shocked look on her face told us it wasn’t good news.

“Come on, girls,” Twilight announced. “Princess Celestia wants to see us all in Canterlot immediately!”

Then the realization hit me.

“Wait! Twilight! The Elements!” I shouted.

“Princess Celestia has them, Spike. Don't worry. Head back to the library and make sure there isn’t any weird stuff happening there.” Twilight and her friends ran off in a flash.

“That’s not what I...”

But it was too late. The girls were already gone.

Wait. I gotta check to see if the Elements are where I think they are.

I quickly made a break for the library. The entire town was already descending into a misshapen dystopia. Buildings were lifted from their foundations, the hills turned into a giant checkerboard, more of those cotton-chocolate clouds drenched the streets in a torrential downpour, and ponies everywhere were in a frenzy.

Good grief. I feel like a character in a nineties platformer video game.

Eventually, I made it to the library, which was fortunately unfazed by the surrounding chaos. I entered the library and slammed the door behind me.

I checked the shelves until I found the book I was looking for: "The Elements of Harmony: A Reference Guide." At least there was one advantage to Twilight’s obsessive organization.

Please, for the love of Celestia, be in here!

I flipped through the pages and breathed a sigh of relief. The Elements of Harmony were sitting right there in the book.

“So if the Elements are here, then that means…”

I dashed to the table and grabbed a quill and parchment. I almost spilled the ink trying to scribble a letter as fast as I could:

"Dear Princess Celestia,

Tell the girls to come back to Twilight's Library. Hurry! I found the Elements of Harmony in the Reference Guide!

Signed,
Spike."

I quickly rolled the scroll up and sent it to Princess Celestia.

I hope the girls get the letter before they enter the maze, and I hope that Celestia doesn't think it's a trick.

I sat down next to the book and patiently waited for a response. Suddenly, a flash of light blinded my eyes.

What stood before me was the most unusual creature of all. He had mismatched limbs, antlers, and wings, a tail of a dragon, and a goat-like head. He was a draconequus, and he was much freakier in the flesh.

“I know who you are,” I said in a determined voice.

“Same with you,” the draconequus replied.

“Discord.”

“David Smith.”

My eyes widened. I haven’t heard that name in a long time. It was the first time someone in the pony world has called me that.

“How...How do you know my…?”

“I know a lot about you, Dave. I know you came from another world, and what you’re trying to do. And I’m here to tell you that it’s not gonna work.”

I grabbed the book with the Elements inside. “You’re not gonna corrupt my mind or steal these Elements, Discord! You can forget about it!”

"I'm not here for the Elements, Dave. I know you’ve seen all the events happening before. Let me ask you something, do you know what a Morton’s fork is?”

“Uh...no?” I kept a firm grip on the book.

“It’s when no matter what choices you’ve made, the outcome in the long run is still the same. Take those gala tickets for example. Last time, Spike rejected the tickets, which resulted in the girls fighting over them. In this reality, you accepted the tickets, however the girls still fought over them. Another example was when you prevented those two colts from going into the forest. The ursa minor still showed up in town thanks to that cockatrice. My point is no matter what you say or do, Dave, the ending will always be the same. Trust me, I have seen it all before, and I did the same thing you did."

“Wait, you’ve already experienced this?”

“Multiple times in fact. Just like you, I tried to make things right. I kept repeating the same timeline over and over and trying to change the outcome for everything. But all of them were almost identical. What you saw in your own show was one of my better attempts, if I’m honest.”

“So you know about Tirek escaping, and you’ll still side with him even though he’ll betray you?”

“As long as I get my magic back.”

“And Starlight changing the future?”

“She’ll still get reformed.”

“What about disguising yourself as Grogar and getting Tirek, Cozy, and Chrysalis to work with you? The girls in this world weren’t the only ones who were mad at you.”

“That troublesome trio would no longer harm your little ponies.”

“And what if none of those things happen? What if Twilight and the others fail?”

“They won’t fail. No matter what happens, those ponies will always win. You can’t change fate, Dave. Heck, I’ll bet that when you reach the final episode, it’ll play out exactly like the show did.”

I thought about it for a minute, then it occured to me. “I don’t believe you!”

“Oh? Why not?”

“Nice try, Discord. This is one of your mind games! You’re trying to corrupt me! Well, I’m not falling for it! I know I can change the future, and I'll prove it to you!”

“Suit yourself.” Discord looked at his wristwatch, which somehow appeared on his wrist. “Well now, I better be going. I’ve got some chaos to do!”

“You do realize that you’ll be turning to stone soon, right?”

“It’s not like I can surrender unconditionally now. I’m still a villain here, and the girls aren’t going to trust me that easily. Tallyho!”

And just like that, Discord disappeared. I thought about what he said.

I know I can’t change fate, and I know that the girls will win regardless. But that doesn’t mean I can’t make them win in a different way. Trust me, Discord, I’ll be using that fork to my advantage.

Then something flashed across my mind. Was he the one who sent me to this world? If so, what did he do with the old Spike? Is he able to send me back? If he isn’t responsible for my appearance, does he know who is?

My thoughts were interrupted by the door slamming open. I looked to see the Mane Six barging in.

“Girls!” I called out. “You’re back! And none of you are grey!”

“Where are the Elements?!” Twilight said. “You said you found them?”

“Right here.” I handed Twilight the book. She opened it to find...

“The Elements! They were here all along!” Twilight called out. The girls were filled with glee.

“Golly, Spike,” Applejack said. “How did ya know the Elements were in here?”

“I was sorting out the last of the books when I noticed the reference guide felt heavier than usual,” I lied. “When I opened it, I couldn’t believe my eyes when I saw the Elements. I don’t know how they got here. The Princess sure has weird ways of hiding stuff.”

The girls put on their respective Element with haste.

“Necklace, necklace, necklace, necklace, necklace, and one big crown!” Twilight called out. “Now, let’s get rid of Discord. Come on!”

I hopped on Twilight’s back. “Onward!”

“Spike?”

“You’ve got a surefire way to take down a crazy villain. There’s no way I’m gonna miss that!”

“Just let ‘im tag along,” Applejack said.

Twilight rolled her eyes as the group galloped out of the library.

“Now we just need to find Discord!” Twilight yelled.

“Where do you think he could be?” Rarity asked.

Suddenly, a light flashed in front of us. The same draconequus appeared mad as a hornet.

“Right there,” I answered bluntly.

“How dare you!” Discord bellowed. “Trying to trick the Lord of Chaos like that!”

“Trick us?” Twilight said. “‘Find the Elements back where you began.’ That was part of your riddle!”

“Yes, but you claimed you’d start at the labyrinth first! You’ve got some nerve double-crossing me like that!”

“It’s a lil’ something called ‘fightin’ fire with fire’!” Applejack shouted. “And now we’ve got the Elements.”

“And who’s to say they’re not fake?” Discord asked calmly. “Are you really gonna trust some whelp who just sent you a letter at the last minute?”

I gasped.

Shoot! I forgot to check if they were real! Oh, no! What if they aren't?!

“That’s enough stalling!” Twilight shouted. “It’s time to defeat you once and for all Discord!”

“Ugh, gag. Fine, go ahead. Try and use your little Elements. Friend me. Just make it quick.” Discord’s throne appeared behind him. “I'm missing some excellent chaos here.”

“Alright, ladies! Let’s show him what friendship can do!” Twilight called out.

“Wait! Wait! Wait!” Pinkie shouted as she drank from one of the chocolate rain clouds. “Okay, now I’m ready!”

I sat next to a nearby floating tree stump and watched as Twilight’s horn glowed. Every one of the girls' necklaces shot out blinding laser beams in all directions. That was a relief.

Yep, they’re real. If only I grabbed some of that popcorn from Applejack’s farm.

Like a rocket launching into space, a rainbow blasted from the heroic group and slammed directly onto Discord. His struggling was made futile by his entire body being encased in stone. He hollered a loud “NOOO!!!” before his head was also turned into granite.

The rainbow arc turned itself into a dome that covered all of Ponyville before expanding ever outward. I watched as the buildings returned to Earth, the grass pierced through the checkerboarded ground, the clouds turned into water instead of cotton candy, and roads paved themselves with dirt instead of soap.

The entire event finished in an instant. What was left was a normal Ponyville, the Mane 6 standing proud, and a shocked Discord statue.

“Good job, girls!” I called out.

“Thanks, Spike!” Pinkie said.

“Did anypony else feel like that was mighty easy?” Applejack asked. “The feller didn’t put up much of a fight.”

“And you’re complaining?” Rainbow Dash asked. “It was because of our Elements of Harmony. No villain can stand a chance against us with these babies on our side!”

Suddenly I burped out a scroll. I still haven’t gotten used to that.

“It’s from the Princess,” I said as I read the scroll. “She wants you back at Canterlot for a celebration!”

We took the train back to Canterlot. By the time we arrived at Celestia’s Castle, there was already a huge crowd waiting for us. We approached Celestia as fanfare blasted across the halls.

“We are gathered here today to once again honor the heroism of these seven friends who stood up to the villain Discord and saved Equestria from eternal chaos.”

The cheers were loud and proud. Celestia unveiled a new glass window showing the Mane 6 defeating Discord. I noticed that I was included in the window. I was in the bottom center holding the Reference Guide above my head.

“Wow, I’m included as well?” I asked in surprise.

“Yes,” Princess Celestia replied. “If it weren’t for you finding the Elements, there would be no telling what might’ve happened.”

I chuckled as I rubbed the back of my head. “Heh, well, I just happened to find them. It was pure luck.”

“And it seems the Mare of Luck has been kind to you today. You deserve the praise just as much as Twilight and her other friends.”

“Thank you.”

The crowd continued to cheer for us. Confetti and streamers rained down on us. I never thought I would be given such admiration. It truly was an excellent day for the girls and me.

Twilight and I were going through our usual duties. The girls and I were going to have a picnic today. This was supposed to be when the events of “Lesson Zero” took place, but since Celestia was flexible on Twilight’s due date, I was sure the majority of Twilight’s meltdown wouldn’t happen.

Like in the show, Twilight and I were going through the checklist. I tried to make sure I didn’t get a writer’s cramp from all the checking. We went to Sugarcube Corner to pick up the cupcakes. One look at the box, and Twilight already knew something was wrong.

“Uh, I only ordered twelve,” Twilight said to Mrs. Cake.

“Oh, I know, dear,” Mrs. Cake said. “But I had an extra. So I thought I'd make it a baker's dozen.”

“That’s very nice of you,” I said. “Thanks.”

Twilight looked at the cupcakes again. “I agree, but it's just that some of the icing from the extra cupcake is getting all over the one next to it.”

“For crying out loud, Twilight. Does it matter?”

“These are for the picnic later, Spike, and I don't want anypony to feel like somepony else is getting more icing.”

“Nopony will care who gets more icing. The only pony who might complain would be Pinkie Pie, but she eats so much icing, she practically brushes her teeth with it.”

Twilight sighed. “Okay, but if you get mad because the girls argue over this, remember that you've brought this on yourself.”

“It won’t come to that.”

We returned to the library after doing everything else on the list. My hand started to hurt from all the checking.

"I'm just glad we don't have to send a friendship letter this week," I said as I went to grab some ice. "All this writing is giving me a cramp."

Twilight widened her eyes. "We haven't sent a letter to Princess Celestia this week?!"

"Well, no. We don't need to. Remember? The princess said you can send one anytime you learn a friendship lesson. There's no official due date."

"Yes, but we've gotten into the habit of sending one to her every week since we came to Ponyville."

I sighed. "Twilight, do you read books, or do you just skim through them?"

"What kind of random and ridiculous question is that? Of course I read books thoroughly!"

"Then tell me, what was the name of the book Dusty Pages gave you when she retired?"

"'Perfection: The Impossible…' Oh, I see what you're getting at."

"Twilight, the princess won't mind if you don't send a letter today. You've got nothing to worry about. Now let's prepare for this picnic."

The afternoon arrived so fast. Twilight and I were on our way to the fields where our friends were. Twilight thankfully hasn't gotten insane like in the show.

"Hey, Twilight," I said. "Can I tell you something?"

"Go ahead, Spike," Twilight said.

"Remember when I found those Elements in the guide and sent a letter to Princess Celestia?" I twiddled my thumbs. "Well...right after I sent the letter, Discord showed up."

Twilight stopped dead in her tracks. She almost dropped the cupcakes.

"Please tell me this is a bad joke." Twilight glared at me.

"No, it's not. Discord showed up, but he didn't come for the Elements. Instead he told me that no matter what I did, I couldn't change the future. I didn't believe him, obviously, but looking back at what I’ve done in the past, I’m starting to think that he’s telling the truth.” My eyeballs were glued to the ground. “I felt like things would’ve turned out the same way if I didn’t have any involvement.”

Twilight wrapped one of her arms around me. “Spike, Discord was trying to manipulate you. He wants you to think that way. You’ve been very helpful not just to me, but to everypony else. You’ve helped Applejack buck all of those apples, you’ve helped us show gratitude for others, you’ve helped us to not judge the cover of a book, and you’ve even helped us enjoy the Grand Galloping Gala. And that’s just scratching the surface. Without you, who knows what would’ve happened.”

“Probably the same thing?”

“But you don’t know that, Spike. Applejack for example might’ve been so exhausted from her applebucking, that she would have made a mess out of Ponyville. Or that parasprite might make a swarm out of itself and eat Ponyville right off the map. You did a great job so far, and you shouldn’t let some crazy villain tell you that you’ve done everything for naught. You are my #1 assistant.”

I sighed. “Thank you, Twilight. You’re right. Discord was trying to get to my head. But to be honest, I didn’t understand why he didn’t bother trying to take the Elements from me. Or replace them with fakes.”

“Yeah, I’m more concerned about that as well. After we gave the elements back to Princess Celestia, she checked and confirmed they were real. If Discord can access that room and move the Elements wherever he likes, why doesn’t he move them again after you found them?”

“Maybe he wanted to be turned to stone again. Maybe he’s a death seeker?”

“SPIKE! Watch your mouth!”

“What?”

“Do not say the D-word. It’s a very sensitive subject.”

“S-sorry, Twilight. I didn’t know that.”

“Spike, saying words like the S-word or the D-word makes others believe that you’re rude or impolite, or as Rarity puts it, ‘uncouth.’”

“I-I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. Say, I remember I heard somepony say not to use ‘the F-word.’ Is there such a thing?”

Twilight quickly looked away. “Uh...Hey look! It’s the girls!”

Twilight and I waved to the others. The picnic went on pretty smoothly. There were no fights about the cupcakes, thankfully. We all chatted with each other about our day. Earlier, Fluttershy massaged Harry the Bear, one of her animal friends. Rarity almost lost an important ribbon for her dress. Applejack and Rainbow Dash demolished an old barn to make room for a new one.

“You all should’ve seen the finishing blow,” Rainbow Dash said. “I completely vaporized the entire barn.”

“Oh, so that would explain the sudden rumble earlier today,” Pinkie said. “I knew it wasn’t my Pinkie Sense going crazy.”

“That kind of reminds me,” I said as I wiped some of the pink frosting off my lips. “Do you guys ever believe in psychic powers, besides Pinkie Sense?”

“You mean, like predicting the future?” Twilight asked. I nodded. “Well, I’ve heard that there are some spells that can do so, but their reliability is questionable.”

“Oh. I don’t know about learning about the future,” Fluttershy said. “I’m still worried about the present.”

Applejack shrugged. “Meh, I don’t care too much for it. Some ponies use it to check their crops, but I rarely do. It just takes hard work, and the right conditions to get them perfect crops.”

“What’s to know about the future?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Ten, twenty, fifty years, I don’t care. I’m still gonna be awesome!” I rolled my eyes.

“I supposed learning about the future would be worth dabbling in, but I wouldn’t make a habit out of it,” Rarity said.

“I’ve got my Pinkie Sense,” Pinkie said as she munched on her fourth cupcake. “I don’t need anything else.”

“What about you, Spike? Do you believe in psychic powers?” Twilight asked as she grabbed another sandwich.

That’s when I had an idea. “Oh, I think it’s possible. In fact, I think it’s very easy to do once you know how. I bet I can predict all of your futures right now just by looking at your hooves.”

“You? Predicting our futures?” Rainbow Dash tried not to chuckle. “Now that I gotta see.”

“Hold out your hooves, then.” I placed my hands under Rainbow’s hooves and closed my eyes. “Let’s see...I can see you. You’re an awesome pony.”

“Hah! See? You don’t need to be a psychic to know that.”

“Wait, hold on. I’m seeing another pony. She’s...you?”

“What? Another me? Impossible!”

“It looks like...she’s a different fur color than you. Her mane’s all grey, too. Maybe an older Rainbow Dash? No..she looks rather young. Almost the same age as you.”

“Oh, I get it. I’m gonna meet my biggest fan, and she wants to look just like me.” Rainbow removed her hooves. “Sorry, future fan, but you should be yourself. I’m already taken.”

“Oh! Oh! Me next! Me next!” Pinkie called out.

“Alright.” I held Pinkie hooves. “Well, I can already tell that your hooves will be cleaned very soon.”

“Ooh, what a prediction!”

“Not exactly, darling,” Rarity said as she handed Pinkie a napkin. “He’s telling you to clean your frosted-covered hooves.”

Pinkie giggled nervously as she wiped her hooves and gave them back to me.

I closed my eyes again. “Okay, I see two cakes. They’re very small...and very cute.”

“Pinkie’s prediction is about eating cake?” Applejack asked. “I’d say it’s a random prediction, but this is Pinkie we’re talkin’ about.”

“Why do they have to be small?” Pinkie asked. “Can’t they be bigger?”

“There’s something else...I see...an accordion-playing sandwich. And a...small block of cheese?” I quickly pulled my arms back. “I think your randomness is rubbing off on me, Pinkie.”

“I’ll say,” Rarity said. “If you held on any longer, you might've seen Pinkie’s alligator become a philosopher.” She then got up from her fainting couch. “I supposed I can play along with this prediction game.”

I held Rarity’s hooves and closed my eyes. “Wow, your hooves are soft. Anyway. Let’s see...I see the Carousel Boutique. No, wait...I see two...three...six...it’s multiplying!”

“Oh, my. What about my significant other? Am I going to meet someone who’s handsome?”

“Hold on...Ah, I see someone...I can’t see their face, but they look familiar...wow, they’ve been really working out...”

“Ooh. I can’t wait to meet them.”

Applejack sighed. “If ya don’t mind, sugarcube, could I get a turn?”

“Go ahead,” I said. Applejack placed her hooves on my hands. “Hmm...I see your entire family...your brother, your sister, your granny, your parents...”

“Wait, my parents? But...ma and pa are...not at the farm anymore. How can that be?”

“Hmm...wait...I see your parents are whispering something to you...you’re acting shocked. Did they reveal a big secret to you?”

“The entire family was as open as a barn door. Keepin’ secrets from each other was like keepin’ a pond from gettin’ wet. Well...it was mostly like that.”

“Let’s move on. Fluttershy, it’s your turn,” I said.

“Oh...I don’t know,” Fluttershy whimpered. “Let Twilight go first.”

“It’s not a real hoof-reading,” Twilight assured her. “But if you wish, I’ll go before you.”

I did the same thing I did for the previous four ponies. “Okay...I see you in Canterlot. You’re wearing a dress. Wait a minute, there’s something on the dress. It’s...wings? You must’ve turned into a pegasus.”

“You see, Fluttershy? What are the odds that I’ll grow a pair of wings?”

You have no idea.

“O-okay...I guess it’s my turn?” Fluttershy asked as her trembling hooves sluggishly approached my hands.

“Don’t be nervous,” I said. “Now then. I see you with a bunch of animals. Looks like there’s a lot of them. Looks like one of them is friends with you. Close friends.”

“Who? Angel?”

“No, this one’s much taller. I...can’t tell what animal it’s supposed to be, but it seems to really like you. It appreciates everything you do for the other animals. It seems to like your cute and shy personality.”

Fluttershy couldn’t help but giggle.

“See how easy it is to be a psychic?” I asked the girls.

“Oh, Spike, I'm sure there’s much more to predicting the future than holding hooves and coming up with crazy theories,” said Twilight.

Time passed so quickly. The sun was already beginning to set. Twilight had a worried look on her face.

“What’s wrong, Sugarcube?” Applejack asked.

“It’s been a while since I sent a friendship letter to the Princess,” Twilight said.

“Twilight, darling, it’s nothing to worry about,” Rarity said. “Perhaps it could be a sign that you’ve learned every friendship lesson there is.”

“But it feels like I still have much more to learn. Some of you have taught me a thing or two about friendship. You’re practically my teachers.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t say that, sugarcube,” Applejack said as she adjusted her hat. “Even we learn new things about friendship. Like acceptin’ help from others, for example. If only we could write letters to the Princess just like you.”

“Hold on,” I said. “I think that could be arranged.”

I grabbed a quill and parchment and wrote a letter to Celestia. It was about asking her if it was okay to have Twilight’s friends send letters to her as well. I sent the scroll with my fire breath.

“Are you sure this will work?” Twilight asked. “The girls aren’t the Princess’s students. I don’t think she’ll accept their letters as much as mine.”

Suddenly, the sky grew brighter. What appeared was none other than Princess Celestia herself. We all bowed to her.

"Princess Celestia," Twilight said. "I guess you already got Spike's letter?"

"Yes, I have," Celestia replied. "I was a bit surprised that you haven't sent a friendship letter yet. It's not that there was a specific due date, it was that you are so organized that you would send a letter almost every week. But when I got Spike's letter, I realized that Twilight may not be the only one who should send friendship letters." Celestia cleared her throat. "From this day forth, I would like you all to report to me your findings on the magic of friendship. And just like Twilight, you can write them whenever you learn something."

The girls and I applauded at that. It was a good thing that Twilight didn't go crazy and try to hypnotize the entire town to fight over one doll. But, to be honest, Smarty Pants did have a good-looking mane.

As always, Twilight and I were doing our normal routines in the library. It was really boring, and this was coming from a human who was transported into the pony world and turned into a dragon.

"So how come Discord didn't try taking the Elements again?" Twilight asked. "He had a chance to, and he didn't look like the kind who would accept defeat so easily."

"I wish I could tell you, Twilight," I said. "But I can't because I don't know."

"I know, Spike. But it's still a thinker. Discord could've easily turned you evil, or replace the Elements with something else. And yet he does nothing but gloat at us. For a guy who can bend reality like a paperclip, his intelligence is somewhat lacking."

"Okay. This is going to sound ridiculous, but what if...what if he fought us before?"

"I'm sorry, what?"

"What if Discord already fought us at an earlier time, but only he remembers it? Maybe he wanted to repeat the same events until he won. But no matter what, he gets defeated one way or another. Maybe that's why he came and told me I can't change fate. He lost hope and just wanted to get it over with."

"Well, it sounds almost plausible…"

"But I don't think it's that. You could be right. Discord was probably too much of an idiot to…" I suddenly closed my mouth.

"Huh? Oh. 'Idiot' isn't a bad word, Spike. Well, not as bad as the...other bad words. You can say it. But even if Discord's an idiot, him teleporting the elements and coming up with that riddle was pretty clever."

After all our daily chores were done, I sat down and read one of my comics. I still thought about what Discord said. I also remembered that sooner or later, Shining Armor and Princess Cadance's wedding will happen.

That's when Queen Chrysalis and her minions attack Canterlot. They still get defeated in the end, but Chrysalis would lose everything in the future and go insane. Now, reforming her wasn't a high priority for me. I just needed to defeat her before the changelings penetrate Shining's shield.

If what Discord said was true, would the changelings still attack Canterlot regardless of whether or not she's been defeated? Would they all be blasted away like in the show?

I decided to come up with a few plans in my head for the wedding. Plan A would be trying to get the other girls to believe Twilight, which should be easy for me. But if that doesn't work, then I would resort to taking Chrysalis out myself. As for her swarm, I know how to fight well enough, but I would have to make sure I didn't confuse the other ponies for them.

That's when I had an idea. I got up from my bed and went to see Twilight.

"Hey, Twilight." I said. "I'd like to ask you something."

“Go ahead, Spike,” Twilight said. “What is it?”

“Has there ever been a relic or spell that prohibits unicorns from casting magic? I've been reading one of my comic books and found a device that could do such a thing. I was wondering if it was real.”

"That device itself was probably fictional, but yes. There have been multiple gadgets in legends and in real life that can prevent a unicorn from using their horn."

"What about devices that the unicorn can wear? Like a ring or something?"

"Actually, there's something like that. One sec."

Twilight trotted up the stairs and pulled out a box from under her bed. She took something out of it and headed back down.

"This is an inhibitor ring," Twilight said. The ring itself was silver with a red stone. "It was crafted by Princess Celestia herself. However, it's an early model, so it doesn't prevent magic all together. It just suppresses the magic until you're left with just levitation spells. Shining Armor used it during his training days for the Royal Guards."

"How does it work?" I asked.

"I'll show you." Twilight placed the ring on her horn. "Now I will try teleporting." Twilight's horn glowed, but the ring glowed brighter. Twilight's horn fizzled out, and she was in the same exact position. "See?"

"Huh. So you can still do levitation spells?"

"Yes, but it only works on light objects except the ring. I can still pick up regular books just as fine, but encyclopedias and textbooks are a different story."

"How can you take it off without your horn?"

"Simple." Twilight removed the ring using her hooves.

"Oh, I figured as much. I'm surprised Princess Celestia doesn't use it to catch criminals."

"Like I said, it's a work in progress. The kinks still need to be worked out before they can be used outside of training."

Work in progress or not, I believe I could use the ring to defeat Chrysalis. But that just leaves her hooves. I would need to find a way to disable them.

The National Dessert Competition was only a day away. I kind of figured that the episodes would happen out of order. I don’t think the wedding will happen until next spring because I saw flowers and trees in bloom in the show, and it was early autumn.

The girls and I were riding the train to Canterlot. I tagged along even though it didn't happen in the show. Unfortunately, some of the tracks have been damaged due to Discord’s antics, so the train had to take an alternative path to Canterlot. I guess it would explain why the train ride lasted overnight.

Like in the show, the contestants riding the train were Pinkie and the Cake’s Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness, Mulia Mild and her Chocolate Mousse Moose, Gustave le Grand and his eclairs, and finally, Pony Joe and his Donutopia. It’s a wonder how I didn’t lose my temper after hearing everyone argue about whose respective creations would win.

“Well, it sure looks like we're in for a delicious competition tomorrow,” Twilight said. “Maybe we should all settle in for a good night's sleep.”

“Wait!” Pinkie called out. “Didn't you hear those chefs? We have to protect ‘MMMM’. I know for super sure that 'MMMM' is the best dessert in all of Equestria, and I know that they know it too. So one of them is going to sabotage the Cakes' cake tonight! You have to help me stand guard!”

I could’ve volunteered, but it would be interesting to participate in a mystery, and everyone’s desserts looked even better combined into one cake.

“Relax, Pinkie,” I said. “No pony, griffon, or donkey is gonna sabotage that cake.”

“But they are!” Pinkie retorted. “I just know it.”

“Fine!” Rainbow Dash said. “If you want to stand guard, go for it. We're going to bed.”

We all headed into our sleeping quarters. I had to share mine with Twilight, which wasn’t a problem.

“Hopefully, you can sleep without your comic books this time,” Twilight joked.

I snorted. “Very funny.”

As Twilight went to sleep, I lied in the other bed and stared at the ceiling. I still needed to know how to stop Chrysalis. If providing evidence and persuading the girls don’t work, then I would have to take the queen out personally. I already got the horn covered, but it would only go so far. She probably wouldn’t be able to transform, but she might still find a way to attack with what little magic she has left. Also, her legs would still be exposed, so she might physically attack me. I’m not sure how skilled she is in combat, but I don’t think I can defeat her with my small body.

I could try to knock her out, and when she’s unconscious, I could tie her legs together. The problem with that idea is that I don’t know how to tie a hard knot. I know how to tie my shoes, but I was sure that it’ll take more than a double knot to secure the rope. Maybe I could have Applejack teach me.

I yawned and went to sleep. I would have to figure it out after we head back to Ponyville.

Boom!

I shot straight up from my bed.

“What was that?!”

I looked around the room and noticed that I wasn’t in the train car anymore. I was lying on a twin-sized bed with a blue blanket over me. The walls and ceiling were white and covered in pony posters. The floor was a beige carpet with a persian rug in the middle. Next to my bed was a black desk and a silver laptop resting on top. I knew where I was. I was back in my old apartment in the human world.

It was...all a dream? But it felt so real.

It honestly felt like I’ve been asleep for months. I yawned and got out of bed.

“I wonder how long I was asleep. Oh, well. I should make myself a snack and--”

BOOM!

My entire apartment shook like an earthquake.

“What’s going on here?!”

I ran out to my apartment’s balcony. My heart sank at the disastrous sight right in front of me.

Chaos reigned across the streets, and not the kind Discord would make. Buildings were consumed by gigantic flames that showed no signs of dissipating. Cars exploded like giant firecrackers, joining the buildings in the inferno. High-pitched, ear-piercing screams filled the streets. People everywhere were attacked by black-colored creatures. I knew what those creatures were.

Changelings?! What are they doing here?! Is this year not bad enough already?!

“Hello, David!”

I yelped as one of the changelings appeared right in front of me. She was twice as big as the others. She had a thin blue mane, a crooked horn, and a crown on her head. She was Queen Chrysalis.

I quickly dashed out of the balcony, but my feet were soon stuck to the ground thanks to some changeling slime. I struggled to get out, my attempts to escape were futile.

“What’s wrong, Dave?” Chrysalis asked. “Are you humans that impolite? I’ve come to thank you for what you’ve done.”

I was speechless.

I did this?!

“Oh, don’t act so surprised. When I discovered you were capable of traveling to different dimensions, it didn’t take long for me to replicate its magic. And since the other humans didn’t have magic, taking over your dimension was a piece of cake. I’ve already got the swarm spreading across this pathetic planet like a virus. This is all thanks to you, David Smith.”

I tried to say something. Anything. But nothing came out of my mouth.

Chrysalis grabbed my arm. “If it weren’t for you, none of this would've happened. This will be a new Golden Age for the Changeling Empire! Let me show you my gratitude.” Chrysalis horn glowed. “You’ve been a big help to me, and I hope to see you again in future.”

My arms slowly turned black. My tannish skin was being replaced by a thick, black exoskeleton.

“No! No! NOOO!!”

I sprang up from my bed. My forehead was sweating like crazy. I could hardly breathe. I looked at myself. My green belly and purple arms told me I was still Spike.

“Oh, thank Celestia.”

I was still in the sleeping quarters of the train. Twilight was still sleeping on her bed.

What a nightmare. Chrysalis can’t really travel to alternate dimensions, can she? That would be something only Discord could do, and I doubt he would give some of his magic to her.

My thoughts were interrupted by a sudden feeling in my lower body. I got out of bed and exited the sleeping chamber.

I think the bathroom is on the other side of the car.

I entered the dessert car and saw Pinkie sleeping in front of MMMM. I’d wake her up, but I didn’t think I should. I went to the bathroom section, did my business, and went back to my sleeping chamber.

On my way back, some figure bumped into me.

“Hey, excuse you,” I whispered as I rubbed my shoulder.

I got into my bed and scratched my nose. Suddenly, I detected a familiar scent. I sniffed my fingers and confirmed my suspicions.

“Frosting...”

It was already morning. The girls, chefs, and I were rudely awakened by a mare screaming her lungs out. We all quickly entered the dessert car. I noticed Rarity’s mane was over one of her eyes.

“What is it?” Applejack asked.

“What happened?” Rainbow asked as well.

“It's the Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness,” Pinkie cried. “It's been mutilated!”

Gasps filled the room.

“Now we just need to find out who done it!” Pinkie declared.

“Who did it,” Twilight corrected.

“Exactly. Who did-done-dood it!”

Just like in the show, Pinkie was the “chief detective,” while Twilight was her dear “Watson.” Already Pinkie jumped to conclusions like a cat to a laser. She accused Mulia, Gustave, and Pony Joe when it was illogical and unbelievable for them to commit the crime. Twilight called her out on it.

“But I was so sure that it was one of the other bitter bakers that destroyed the 'MMMM'",” Pinkie said. She then discussed how good each of the treats were and wondered why the culprit didn’t try to munch on the other treats. As fate would have it, the train entered a tunnel, sending the entire cart into a state of darkness. When the lights went back on, all of the other treats had been mostly eaten.

“Everypony go back to your cars while Pinkie and I do a little investigating,” Twilight said.

“Twilight, if you don’t mind...” I said. “I think I might have a testimony that could help you both.”

Twilight and Pinkie switched hats. “Then go ahead. Tell us what you know,” Twilight said as she wiped her pipe.

“Well, I had to visit the ‘little dragon’s room’ in the middle of the night. I passed Pinkie, who was asleep at the time. After I was done, I headed back...”

“Wait, did you wash your claws?”

“What does that have to do with—?”

“Did you wash your claws?!”

“Yes! Yes! I did! Anyway, on my way back, and I bumped into someone. I had no idea who they were, but when I got back to bed, I had a bit of frosting on my shoulder. I could tell because I rubbed it and later scratched my nose. That’s when I smelled the frosting.”

“Excellent. Thank you for your testimony. I’m sure it will help us later.”

I returned to my quarters and waited until Twilight and Pinkie searched for clues.

After what seemed like ten minutes, we were all called back.

"I bet you're wondering why you're all here again," Twilight said. "It's because we have discovered the true culprit of this cake carnage."

"Then tell us, Twilight," I said. "Who murdered the Marzipan Masquerade Merin—bleh! You make alliteration sound so easy, Pinkie."

"Anyway, when committing a crime, it's crucial that one never leaves behind clues, especially an obvious clue like... this!" Twilight revealed a blue feather.

"Ah-ha!" Pinkie shouted. "A blue feather! I knew it was you, Gustave le Grand!"

"Uh, Pinkie?" I asked. "The feather is blue. Gustave doesn't have blue feathers. It would have to be from somepony else. Right, Rainbow Dash?"

"I-I don't even like cake," Rainbow quickly denied.

"The same reason you don't like pies?"

Rainbow darted her eyes. "I...uh...don't know what you mean…"

"Moving on," Twilight continued. "When we went to the engine, I saw the conductor's hat. And inside the hat was...this!" Twilight revealed a pink mane. "Pinkie, you chased a pony to the engine, where you thought you saw the conductor shoveling coal, but that wasn't the conductor at all. It was Fluttershy!"

"Oh, my!" Fluttershy shivered.

"You're going down, Fluttershy!" Pinkie declared as she prepared to pounce.

I stepped in front of Fluttershy and barked, "How dare you accuse her? She would never do something so criminal!"

"Th-Thank you," Fluttershy squeaked.

Twilight then said, "But then another clue confounded my suspicions. Pinkie, you were guarding the cake when the curtains mysteriously closed. But that's no mystery, that's magic. When the thief tried to make their great escape, they left a little addition to the portrait." Twilight showed us a false eyelash. "Has anypony else noticed that Rarity is wearing her hair rather differently today?"

I raised my hand. “It was kinda obvious.”

“What? Is it a crime to change one's style now and again? Why, I think it's a crime not to,” said Rarity.

“Really?” asked Twilight. She then moved Rarity’s mane to reveal that she was indeed missing some eyelashes.

“Fine! I’m guilty!” Rarity cried. “I wear false eyelashes! Oh, and I took a bite of the cake.”

After Rarity confessed, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash did the same. After hearing Pinkie describe how good it tasted, the three of them couldn’t resist a bite. To be honest, I would’ve done the same.

“I guess that part of the mystery is solved,” I said. “We found out who were the quadruple-M munchers.”

“Actually, there is a fourth,” Twilight said.

“Doesn’t quadruple mean four?”

“I’m talking about the amount of ponies who ate the cake. Right, Applejack?”

Applejack widened her eyes. She stood there speechless. I guess being the Element of Honesty can have its disadvantages.

“But...we never found any clues related to Applejack,” Pinkie said.

“That’s right,” Twilight said. “There weren’t any physical clues. That’s why it’s also a good idea to gather testimony from others and determine if they line up with the other evidence. Earlier, a young dragon had given us a rather sound one. Some time after Pinkie fell asleep, Spike had some...business to take care of in the bathroom. When he was coming back, he bumped into somepony who had frosting on their body. None of our previous culprits could've gone back for seconds, and it couldn’t have been Spike. If he really was the fourth, there would’ve been claw or fang marks on the cake, and he would’ve noticed the cake itself had already been eaten. So, Applejack. I know you can’t lie well, so tell us the truth.”

Applejack sighed and tilted her hat. “Fine, ya got me. Like the others, I couldn’t resist takin’ a bite after Pinkie told us how good it was. I thought I would slip away faster than a greased pig. Once Pinkie fell asleep, I seized the opportunity to sneak a bite in, but the half-eaten dessert told me that I wasn't the only one with that idea. After I took a bite from the cake, I had to make sure I left no trace of nothing. I was headin' to the little filly’s room to clean up when I bumped into someone. I just assumed it was Pinkie, 'cause I heard her snorin' louder than the congested nose of a bear.”

“Thank you for your confession, Applejack.”

The four mares apologized for their actions. It was a good thing I tagged along, or else Applejack would’ve gotten away with it. I didn’t even know she was one of the culprits.

“At least this mystery is finally solved,” declared Pinkie.

“But it isn't,” Twilight said. “We figured out who ate the Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness, but we still don't know who devoured the other bakers' goods.”

“You're right, Twilight. You know what we have to do?”

“Well. Yes, I do. Do you?”

“Look for clues.”

After Twilight and Pinkie switched hats again, Pinkie searched around the car looking for clues. It only took Pinkie twenty seconds to confirm that the other bakers were the ones who ate each others’ desserts. The portion of food on their faces proved her point.

Like the girls, the bakers apologized to each other. The train then stopped in front of the Canterlot train station.

“Well, everypony, we finally have the mystery solved,” said Twilight.

“Yes, but now we don't have any desserts to enter into the contest,” Gustave pointed out.

Pinkie knew what to do. Later all the desserts were combined into one big cake. It looked much tastier in person. The judges and Celestia couldn’t agree more.

After Pinkie did her friendship letter, she literally dove into the cake, and I used that term correctly. I guess Celestia wasn’t the only one who liked cake so much.

"You know something, Twilight?" I asked. "Between you and me, I knew it was our friends all along."

"You did?" Twilight asked. "How?"

"It was elementary, my dear Twilight."

"For the record, the detective never said that in the real novels."

The scent of hay-con (bacon that’s made of hay) and eggs woke me up earlier than usual today. I did my morning stretches before heading down into the kitchen. I saw Twilight holding a frying pan above the stove with her magic. Her eyes were glued to a cookbook.

“Good morning, Twilight,” I said. “Making breakfast?”

“Good morning, Spike,” Twilight replied. “Yes, I am.”

“Just remember if it turns black, you did it wrong.”

“Very funny.”

Twilight and I sat down to eat our breakfast. The hay-con tasted rather good, but the eggs were a bit more overdone than overeasy.

I read the newspaper as I ate. I honestly felt like my grandpa doing so. It was a shame that phones didn’t exist in Equestria, however I did notice that there were still stuff like Button Mash’s Game Colt and modern microphones. Technology is weird in Equestria.

“You better finish up soon, Spike,” Twilight said. “Applejack wants us at the farm today.”

“Did Big Mac hurt himself again?”

“No, it’s not that. She wants us for something else. It has something to do with her and Rainbow Dash.”

That’s when I realized what episode this was. It was “Fall Weather Friends.” That’s when Applejack and Rainbow Dash have an Iron Pony Competition. Since Rainbow Dash had an unfair advantage during that contest, she won by a landslide. I know Rainbow Dash hates to lose, but I think it would be fair if she didn’t use her wings during the competition. I don’t know what the outcome would be, but at least both ponies would follow the rules.

When we arrived at the farm, Applejack was watching Rainbow Dash stretch. She hardly noticed us until we were right next to her.

“Howdy, Twilight and Spike,” Applejack greeted. “Yer both just in time.”

“So, you two are doing what now?” Twilight asked.

“An Iron—”

“Iron Pony Competition,” Rainbow interrupted.

“See, we set up a bunch of events to decide which one of is—”

“The most athletic pony ever!”

“And...Spike and I are here to…?” Twilight asked.

“Uh, I don’t know. Why are they here?” Rainbow asked.

“To be our judge and help us keep score,” Applejack replied.

“Right. Somepony’s gotta record my awesomeness for the history books!”

I rolled my eyes. “Say, wouldn’t Applejack be at a disadvantage?”

“What do you mean, Spike?” Twilight asked.

“Well, Rainbow’s got wings...and Applejack doesn’t. Doesn’t seem fair to have an earth pony compete with a pegasus. I feel like there should be a rule enforced against using wings.”

“Yer right, Spike,” Applejack said. “If Dash uses her wings at any time during the rounds, she’ll be disqualified and I’ll automatically get the point for that round.”

“Ha! I don’t need my wings to beat ya!” Rainbow declared. “Just watch.”

Forget being full of herself, she’s practically overflowing.

We all set the farm up for each of the different events. Afterwards, I grabbed a twig.

“Hello, everypony!” I announced. “And welcome to the first annual Iron Pony Competition!”

“Uh, Spike?” Twilight asked. “Who are you talking to?”

“Uh...them!” I pointed at the rest of the Mane Six approaching us. I guess Applejack asked them to come over as well.

“Let the competition begin!” I shouted.

The first event was the barrel weave. I sat at the end of the finish line with a stopwatch. Applejack was the first to run.

Twilight started the countdown. “Ready...set...go!”

I clicked the stopwatch and watched as Applejack weaved around each barrel. Unfortunately, she nudged one of them by mistake, just like in the show.

“And...time!” I shouted as Applejack galloped past the finish line. “Seventeen seconds.”

“Yer kiddin’!” Applejack said in surprise. “That breaks my record from last year’s rodeo.”

“But...I saw you touch that barrel, so that’s five extra seconds for a penalty.”

“Nuts and shoes!” Applejack kicked a rock. “Still, that’s twenty-two seconds. Not too shabby.”

Now it was Rainbow Dash’s turn.

Twilight said, “Ready...set...go!” and Rainbow took off running. She zoomed past the finish line without hitting anything.

“Time!” I shouted. “Wow, eighteen seconds. Almost as close as Applejack if she didn’t nudge the barrel.”

Both Applejack and Rainbow Dash gasped.

“Rainbow, are ya sure you’re not secretly a rodeo pony?” Applejack asked.

“Rainbow Dash wins the barrel weave!” Twilight declared. Fluttershy placed a point on the scoreboard.

“I can’t believe I won!” Rainbow said as her wings fluttered with glee.

“Don’t you go gettin’ used to it,” Applejack said as she yanked the cyan pegasus down. “Remember, ya can’t use yer wings.”

“Only when I’m competing. You didn’t say I couldn’t use them outside of the events.”

The next event was the strength game. It was like that hammer carnival game, but instead of swinging a mallet, you kick the target. Rainbow was first this time. She bucked the target with all her might, and the bell gave a loud clang. Some nearby ponies cheered. I don’t know where they came from. They must’ve heard about the competition as well.

“Mighty respectable,” Applejack complimented, “but let me show you how it’s really done.”

Applejack struck the target with only one hoof, and the bell was sent sailing through the air. The crowd cheered much louder this time. Applejack won this round. Looks like all that time spent bucking apples from the trees really paid off.

The next event was the “Bronco Buck.” Sadly, I had to ride Applejack and Rainbow Dash and try my best not to fall off. I didn’t have much experience at holding on to a bucking pony. The only time I’ve done something like that was with a mechanical bull once back in my human world, and it was on easy mode. These were real mares.

“Just relax, Spike,” Twilight said. “The girls won’t hurt you.”

“That’s easy for you to say,” I replied. “You’re not the one who’s about to ride them.”

I hopped on Applejack’s back. It felt much more firm than Twilight’s.

“Shouldn’t you be wearing a saddle?” I asked.

“Do I look like one of them ‘special’ mares to ya?” Applejack retorted. I quickly shook my head.

“Go!” Twilight shouted.

I did my best to stay on. I tried to figure out what to grab to stay on, but I didn’t want to pull her mane, her hat’s too loose, and her body’s coat is too short. Eventually, my indecision was made rather moot when I fell off Applejack’s back and landed on the soft dirt.

“Are you alright, Spike?” Applejack asked.

I rubbed my shoulder. “Maybe I should take a break before riding Rainbow.”

After a few minutes, I hopped on Rainbow’s back.

“Go!” Twilight shouted again.

It didn’t take long for me to get launched right off Rainbow Dash. I was sent sailing through the sky, only to be caught by Fluttershy.

“Thank you,” I sighed. Fluttershy blushed.

“Rainbow Dash wins the bronco buck!” Twilight announced.

Now it was time for the lasso competition. Once again, I was part of the event. Dash and Applejack had to lasso me while I wore a viking helmet. Dash was struggling with her lasso, while Applejack managed to tie me up in no time.

“You’ve got to teach me how to do that,” I said to Applejack.

Rainbow failed this round. In fact, she did so poorly, she managed to get herself tied to a tree like a pinata.

“Does this count?” Rainbow asked. Fluttershy’s birds shook their heads as the yellow pegasus added a point for Applejack.

The rest of the competition went on more or less like in the show. Rainbow beat Applejack at ball bouncing and hoof wrestling, and it was the other way around for hay bale throwing and hoofball kicking.

Two more events later, the score was tied 5-5, just like in the show.

“Fillies and gentlecolts,” I announced. “At the halfway point, our competitors are tied at five and five!”

“Who are you talking to?” Twilight asked me.

“Them!” I pointed to the entire crowd cheering for Rainbow and Applejack. How Twilight didn’t notice until now was beyond me.

Next up was the push-up contest. This is where Dash would cheat with her wings, but we already told her earlier that she can’t do that or else Applejack gets an automatic point.

Twilight counted the push ups. “97...98...99...”

The two mares were sweating so hard. They both tried to lift themselves up one last time. Their faces looked like they were trying to lift a barn with only their backs.

Plop!

“100!”

Just like in the show, Applejack could not get that one hundredth push-up. Rainbow Dash did, but she didn’t use her wings this time. She too collapsed to the ground, panting like a dog.

“See? Nothing...to it…” Rainbow gasped.

Rainbow won that round. I was a bit surprised she won that round with or without her wings.

After the two cooled off, they started the long jump contest. Applejack managed to cover a good amount of distance before hitting the sand. Rainbow took a deep breath and leaped as high as she could. Sadly, it was not enough, as she landed less than a foot behind Applejack’s mark.

“Uh...it was just a warm-up!” Rainbow denied. “I-I swear! Let me try again!”

“No do-overs,” Applejack sternly said.

Rainbow groaned as she watched Fluttershy give Applejack the point.

Next was carrying chicks across a mud trench. Applejack started walking across while Rainbow scratched her chin.

What is Rainbow doing?

Rainbow whispered something to the chicks, and the group hopped on her head. She then trotted across her respective mud pit. While her legs and torso got splattered with mud, her head remained completely clean. Applejack was only halfway across when her respective chicks got covered in mud. She glared at Rainbow Dash when the latter reached the end successfully.

“What?” Rainbow asked. “The goal was to bring the chicks to the other side without getting them muddy. There was no rule saying they have to ride on my back.”

I’ll admit, that was a clever idea.

A few more events later, the last event, the tug-of-war, was underway. The girls were tied once more at 14-14. The previous events after the chick-delivering event weren’t that exciting in my opinion.

“All right, you two,” Twilight said. “This is the final event. Give it all you've got.”

Rainbow and Applejack pulled on the rope, struggling to get their opponent into the mud. Only one of them would win this round and the entire competition.

I was surprised how Rainbow won some events even without her wings. Part of me thought she was going to fall way behind because of the rule we enforce, but she still managed to find a way to upstage Applejack without flapping a feather. If she does lose this tug-of-war, then at least it would be a close second.

When one mare was close to the edge, she tried her best to pull backwards, sending the other mare in the same situation. I didn’t know who to root for.

“It’s anypony’s game, folks,” I announced. “One of these mares will bring home the Iron Pony title. The only question on everypony’s mind is who will earn it? Applejack, or Rainbow Dash?”

I kept watching the two mares pull each other into the mud. That’s when I noticed Applejack flashing a smirk.

Uh, oh.

SPLAT!!

One firm yank sent Rainbow tumbling into the mud. The earthy substance coated the pegasus from head to toe. One could hardly see the color of her mane.

“Yee-haw!” Applejack shouted. “I ain’t one to brag, but I’ve won by a close second! I’m truly the Iron Pony!” The entire crowd cheered at Applejack’s victory.

“Wait!” Rainbow shook all the mud off her body, leaving her clean as a whistle. “That wasn’t...”

“That wasn’t what? I’ve won this daggum competition fair and square, and you know it! Unless ya think I’ve got a horn hidden in my mane somewhere, then let me tell ya.” Applejack removed her hat and brushed her mane back. “I ain’t no unicorn.”

“Well...then I have one more challenge for you. Tomorrow is the annual Running of the Leaves. I challenge you to race me in it! I’ve beaten you with speed before, and I’ll be glad to do it again! Without my wings!”

Applejack accepted the challenge. Both of them hoofshaked before heading off.

Twilight tilted her head. “I thought that loss would be a low blow for Rainbow Dash, but instead it fired her up.”

“Who knew losing was a good confidence booster?” Fluttershy asked.

The next day couldn’t come soon enough. Twilight and I were heading to Sweet Apple Acres for the Running of the Leaves. The majority of the trees were already coated in a mixture of red, yellow, and brown. Fall certainly was an admirable season.

“I really hope Rainbow Dash wasn’t upset yesterday,” I said. “She doesn’t look like the pony accepts losing so easily.”

“Which is probably why she challenged Applejack to this race,” Twilight said. “Even though the rules were fair and she lost by a small margin, she still wants to beat Applejack somehow.”

“Well, let’s hurry up and get to this race already.”

“Why are you so excited? The race is for ponies only.”

“First of all, that’s discrimination. Secondly, I’m not here to race, I’m here to announce. I’ve done pretty good at the Iron Pony competition, so I’d like to do it again today.”

“Welcome to the annual Running of the Leaves!” A familiar voice shouted. “This is Pinkie Pie, your official p-eye-in-the-sky announcer.” Pinkie Pie came floating by in a hot-air balloon.

“Sorry, Spike. I guess that job's already taken,” Twilight said.

Everypony else got ready for the competition. Rainbow Dash was stretching at the starting line with a number 11 on her flank.

“Pardon. Iron Pony comin’ through,” Applejack said as she approached Rainbow Dash. The orange earth pony had a number 8 on her flank. “Ready to come second again?”

Rainbow snorted. “Look, all those events yesterday relied on nothing but strength. This race relies on speed. I’m sure I’ll beat you at least twice today.”

“Just remember, ya still can’t use yer wings here.”

“I could win this race with both wings tied behind my back!”

“That can be arranged.” Applejack then noticed me. “Spike, mind givin’ me a hoof?”

“Huh?” I tilted my head.

“Yesterday, ya said ya wanted me to teach ya how to tie a pony up, so this here’s your chance.”

“But I was only...” I then realized that this could help me with Chrysalis later on. “Okay then, show me.”

Applejack taught me a special knot called the Ponyhead knot. It was supposed to be a knot that is really tight and won’t loosen under normal conditions. After wrapping the rope around Rainbow’s wings, I tied the knot and pulled with all my might to make sure it was snug enough.

“Good job, Spike,” Applejack said. “Now Rainbow’s trussed up like a turkey. A turkey who can’t fly, that is.”

“Very funny,” Rainbow said.

“Good luck, girls,” I said.

“Racers! Take your positions!” Pinkie declared.

“Excuse me, Pinkie?” I called out.

“Oh, hey Spike. What’s up? Oh wait, it’s me!”

“I was thinking...is it okay if I co-report with you? We could comment on the action together.”

“Good idea, Spike.” Pinkie threw down a rope. I climbed up into the balloon.

After I climbed into the basket, I saw Twilight at the starting line with Applejack and Rainbow Dash. I couldn't hear what they were saying, but I didn't need to because I already knew. AJ and Dash would get surprised that Twilight would be racing, and they would say she's too much of an "egghead" to compete. While Twilight quickly denies this, she mentions she never raced before. She obtained her knowledge from books, as usual, hoping it’ll help her during the race. AJ and Dash would laugh at that and tease Twilight.

Some friends they are.

“Alright, ponies!” Pinkie announced through the megaphone. “Are you ready?!”

“Get set!” I shouted.

“GO!”

The racers took off from the finish line.

“Welcome to the official coverage of the Running of the Leaves!” Pinkie said. “You know, Spike, despite its name, the leaves don't do any of the actual running. No, that's left to my little ponies.”

“Uh...Yeah.” I cleared my throat. “The vibrations of the ponies’ running hooves are strong enough to shake the trees around them. This in turn makes the leaves fall.”

“Those lazy, lazy leaves. But this year, the run is about more than the weather. It's about the race to the finish and the two runners who want to win it: Applejack and Rainbow Dash.”

“Exactly. Despite the events of the Iron Pony Competition yesterday, these two ponies still have a grudge match to settle. Talk about determination.”

“Yes, and ‘grudge’ rhymes with ‘fudge.’”

“Yeah...it does. But what does it have to do with…?”

“And I like fudge, but if I eat too much fudge I get a pudge and then I can't budge.”

“Uh...moving on. It looks like both Rainbow and Applejack are in the lead. Hopefully, they can keep their eyes on the road and not at each other to prevent a slip-up. One trip or bump can make all the difference when it comes to a race like this.”

I think those two heard me, because when Applejack approached a rock, she jumped over it like a hurdle. I don’t know if it was the same rock she tripped over in the show, but I think it might’ve been given how I didn’t see any more on the road.

“Usually, the path is supposed to be cleared prior to the start of any race,” I said, “but today the obstacles provided can give our contestants a bit of a challenge. And I know one pony who never backs down from a challenge.”

“Oh, who?” Pinkie asked. “Is it Fluttershy? Twilight? Oh, wait! It’s one of the Cutie Mark Crusaders, isn’t it?”

I exhaled sharply. “I was talking about Rainbow Dash.”

“Oh, that could work, too.”

“As long as everypony plays fair, this will surely be a fun race for everyone.”

I hoped my subtle hints will make sure Applejack and Rainbow Dash don’t cheat or assume the other mare was cheating.

The racing ponies entered the Whitetail forest. The thick branches and leaves prevent Pinkie and I from seeing the racers, especially Rainbow and AJ. I just kept my fingers crossed that neither of them would play the Dick Dastardly card.

“You know,” I said to Pinkie. “As I recall, Rainbow Dash is the only pony to be able to pull off a Sonic Rainboom, and yet Applejack manages to keep up with her by a close second. Amazing, isn’t it?”

“I have two reasons for that,” Pinkie said. “First, the Rainboom was performed by going super duper fast in a straight line. Of course, the course of the running of the leaves is not really a straight line. Dashie might go off course if she’s not careful. Secondly, she was using her wings to fly fast. Like in the Iron Pony Competition, her feathered flank is not allowed to flap once in this race or else she fails to fight fair. That would surely get AJ’s blood boiling if she did.”

“Oh, look! Speaking of AJ and Dashie, it looks like those two are the first to exit the forest, and in the same direction.”

“Well, of course, Spike. Did you honestly expect Rainbow Dash to whack Applejack with a branch, then Applejack to send a swarm of bees after Dashie, and then Dashie to flip a sign around so that Applejack goes the wrong direction, and during her gloating, the rest of the ponies past her, resulting in Dashie trying to catch up?”

“Uh...strangely specific scenario, Pinkie.”

Pinkie and I watched as Rainbow and Applejack went past the syrup trees. Their eyes still shot daggers at each other. I couldn’t hear from the balloon, but I think they were yelling at each other.

“Looks like our favorite couple is passing the syrup trees,” I announced. “Leaves aren’t the only thing that the trees lose during the fall.”

I saw Applejack and Rainbow Dash staring at us with wide eyes before they kept some distance between each other. They must’ve heard my “couple” comment. I’m not much of an AppleDash shipper, but I couldn’t help it.

“It’s too bad you can’t drink that sticky substance straight from the trees,” Pinkie Pie. “Trust me, I’ve tried it before. After the syrup is collected, it’s mixed with other stuff to give it its sweet, sweet, taste. So if you’re eating pancakes in the wilderness, bring a bottle of syrup with you.”

“Why would I eat pancakes in the wilderness?”

“Why wouldn’t you?”

I rolled my eyes and watched as Applejack and Rainbow Dash were nearing the finish line. Their heavy pants were audible even from the balloon, and it would take a blind pony not to see their coats dripping with sweat. The other racers were actually catching up to them.

“Who’s gonna come in first? Applejack or Rainbow Dash?” Pinkie asked.

Rainbow and Applejack galloped as hard as they could to the finish line. In their last efforts, they both leaped as much as they could right past it before tumbling across the ground like barrels knocked over.

We quickly landed the balloon and checked on the two passed out ponies.

“Are you girls, okay?” Twilight hurried to where we are. “We’ll get you some water.”

After giving the girls a cup of water each, the girls had enough strength to only sit up.

“How...did ya...catch up...?” Applejack gasped. “We couldn’t...see ya...anywhere...near the other group...”

“I paced myself, just like my book said,” Twilight replied. “Then at the end, when all the other ponies were worn out, I sprinted to the finish. I only came in fifth though, but it’s still pretty good considering I never ran a race before. You girls should try it sometime.”

“Who...won…?” Rainbow asked.

“Both of you!” Pinkie said. “Too bad we didn’t have cameras. You tied for first.”

“WHAT?!” Rainbow sprung up like a jack-in-the-box. “You mean to tell us after everything we went through, we never got a definitive winner?!”

“What’s with the sour attitude?” I asked. “You both won, didn’t you?”

“But I couldn’t let her win!” Rainbow and Applejack yelled in unison.

“Girls, you’re taking this rivalry a bit too far,” Twilight said. “I don’t mind seeing you squabble here and there, but you’re letting this fight get in the way of everything else. You were more concerned about your pride than your own health.”

“How can you two be out of breath anyway?” I asked. “Applejack can buck a good chunk of her orchard, and Rainbow’s the fastest pony ever. You’d think they’d have better endurance.”

“That was because they were pushing their limits way past what they could handle. It doesn’t matter whether or not you’re trying to beat somepony else. While a competition can get anypony excited, it’s important to remember that friendship is always more important than the competition.”

Applejack and Rainbow hung their heads in shame.

“I wouldn't have said it better myself,” a soft voice spoken. We all turned to see Celestia approaching us. We quickly bowed to her.

“W-What are you doin’ here, yer highness?” Applejack asked.

“Fall is one of my favorite seasons, so I came to celebrate the Running of the Leaves.”

“I guess we both got too determined that we never considered enjoyin’ the sights.”

Celestia nodded. “Now, unfortunately, because the two of you were busy fighting each other instead of shaking down leaves, many of the lovely trees of Equestria are still covered.”

“Why, Princess, I bet we can knock those leaves down for you lickety-split.” Applejack then turned to Rainbow Dash. “Whaddya say, friend? Wanna go for another run?”

“I'd love to stretch my legs,” Rainbow replied.

The two then took off running again. They weren’t as fast as last time, but at least the rest of the leaves fell off.

“I’m surprised those two can still run after all that sprinting they’ve done,” I pointed out.

Twilight shrugged. “Tying must be a good adrenaline booster.”

I was browsing around the marketplace when I noticed a flyer on one of the trees. The purple paper announced that the Sisterhooves Social at Sweet Apple Acres was gonna take place tomorrow. It was then I remembered that this was the episode where Sweetie Belle and Rarity would have a fight and temporarily separate. I didn’t need to change anything here, but it would be nice to participate in the social. I quickly dashed home with the flyer in my hand.

I showed Twilight the flyer and said, “We should try this event out. You’ve been wanting to learn about Ponyville traditions.”

Twilight scratched her head. “I don’t know, Spike. I mean, it looks like it’s for sisters only, and you’re clearly a boy...and a dragon.”

“Oh relax, Twilight. I checked and they said that there’s a loose definition of the word ‘sister’. I’m allowed to join. Please?” I didn't actually check, but I didn't need to because it was the truth.

“Well...okay. But I never thought you’d be interested in stuff like this.”

“Seeing you participate in the Running of the Leaves made me want to try out some Ponyville events as well. And what better way than to do them together? I mean, we are practically siblings, right?”

“Uh...I think...I actually don’t know what our relationship is. I was the one who hatched you, and yet you’ve felt more like a brother to me rather than a son. It’s rather complicated.”

“That’s fine. Like I said, the staff at the Social won’t care if we're official siblings or not. As long as we play by the rules, we should be fine.”

We’ve checked to see which events will be held this year, and which one we should sign up for. We also checked on what the final race will have. I know Twilight isn’t the most athletic pony, but I didn’t care about winning. As long as we both had fun, that’s fine by me.

The day of the Sisterhooves Social arrived in a flash. Twilight and I went to Sweet Apple Acres to sign up. We decided that we should just do the race this year. The attendant handed us red matching bandanas.

“Just remember not to use your magic during the race at any time or you’re both disqualified,” she explained. “We can’t have ponies win due to an unfair advantage.”

“So it’s just like the Running of the Leaves.” Twilight tied her bandana around her neck. “Got it. Thank you.”

Since there was still time before the big race, so Twilight and I watched as the other ponies did other events, like cheering, singing, pie-eating, and so much more. That’s when I noticed three familiar ponies.

“Hey look.” I pointed to the group. “It’s AJ, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle. I guess they’re here for the Social as well.”

Twilight said, “Applejack told me that she and Applebloom participate at this festival every year. I guess Rarity and Sweetie Belle wanted in on the action as well.”

“I didn’t think Rarity of all ponies would want to join the Social. She’s not really fond of farm activities.”

“Speaking of which, I wonder where is she? I haven’t seen her around yet.”

“I have no clue.” But truth be told, I did. Rarity and Sweetie Belle had a fight yesterday and decided to no longer be sisters. It was later that Sweetie Belle wanted Applejack as her big sister instead. So, for the Sisterhooves Social, Applejack and Sweetie Belle would be sisters for only one day.

The blaring sound of trumpets indicated that it was time for the race. Twilight and I headed to the starting line.

“I don’t know if you’re allowed to ride on my back, Spike,” said Twilight, “but I think it’s best if you don’t.”

“That’s fine,” I said. “I can run pretty far on my own.”

Applejack and Sweetie Belle stood on the other side of the starting line. They were both wearing green bandanas.

Twilight widened her eyes. “Wait...I assumed Applejack and Applebloom were going together. What happened to Rarity?”

“I don’t know,” I lied. “Maybe Rarity changed her mind about joining?”

“What kind of pony would ditch her own little sister? We’ll need to talk to her after this.”

After Granny Smith counted down, we all took off running. Twilight and I were able to leap over the mud pit with ease. We struggled a bit on the barrels, and it took us a while to climb the crates, but we bounced back after the pie-eating section. Twilight ate the entire pan like it was a giant hayburger while I was only half-way done. The pushing of the hay bales was the most difficult, but we were able to pass it.

“We really gotta do this more often,” I said as we ran to the next event.

“I know,” said Twilight. “Remind me to sign us up next year!”

At the grape-stomping event, Twilight boosted me up the barrel. I quickly stomped on the grapes as hard as I could.

“Okay, you’re good!” Twilight called out. She quickly picked up the jar of grape juice with her hoof as I hopped down, and we both ran to the next event.

After Twilight placed the jar down on the stool, I grabbed the basket and caught every apple Twilight threw at me. It didn’t take a genius to see how bad Twilight threw without her magic. “Applejack” and Sweetie Belle went right past us.

“Nice to see those two are having a good time,” Twilight said as she threw the last apple. “Though, I wished Applejack cleaned herself a bit.”

I nodded. “Yeah. The only thing that isn’t muddy is her hat and blue eyes.”

“Blue eyes? Spike, Applejack has green eyes.”

“What? But I swear that muddy figure had...never mind. Let’s keep going.”

We hurried to the chicken coop and tried our best to balance an egg on our nose. It was hard, but we managed to get them in the basket. Finally, we jumped over the hurdles as we sprinted towards the finish line. We saw “Applejack” and Sweetie Belle up ahead and two other ponies nearing the finish line. Sadly, like in the show, our friends only came in second place. Twilight and I managed to grab third, which wasn’t too bad.

“Oh, so close!” Applebloom said to “Applejack” and Sweetie Belle. “You almost won!” She then noticed Twilight and me. “I didn’t expect you two to be in this race, but ya still put on a good show. I’m surprised they’d let you in, Spike.”

“Well, it didn’t say it had to be sisters or ponies only, so Twilight and I decided to give it a try,” I said.

“Thank you, Applejack! You were amazing!” Sweetie Belle squeaked.

“We’re so sorry about Rarity, Sweetie Belle,” Twilight said. “If only she was here to see you and Applejack race. Perhaps she could’ve at least given you support. We’ll have to talk to her the next time we see her.”

“That doesn’t matter. I don't even care that we didn't win. This was so much fun!” Sweetie Belle quickly hugged “Applejack” so much, her hat fell off, which revealed a white horn.

Twilight’s pupils dilated. “What the?!”

Sweetie Belle wiped the mud off “Applejack’s” flank to reveal that she was really…

“Rarity?!”

Rarity shook all of the mud off to reveal she took Applejack’s place for the Sisterhooves Social. Applejack had been hiding in the mud pit throughout the entire race, which meant Rarity and Sweetie finished the race together. It was all planned by Rarity, Applejack and Applebloom.

“You did this for me?” Sweetie asked. Tears of joy were welling in her eyes.

“Us,” Rarity replied. “I did it for us. You see? We are apple pie!”

Sweetie and Twilight gave her confused looks.

“I’ll explain later.”

After our “celebration,” which was actually going to the spa, I wrote the friendship letter for Rarity and Sweetie Belle.

“Having a sister is just about the bestest thing in the world,” said Sweetie Belle. “But it sure isn't the easiest.”

“I agree that being sisters is a wonderful thing,” Rarity added, “but it takes teamwork. Sometimes it's about compromising. Sometimes it's about accepting each others' differences. But mostly, it's about having fun together. Even if it means getting your hooves a little bit dirty.”

“A lot dirty.”

“A little bit dirty.”

“A lot dirty!”

“A little bit dirty!”

“That’s enough, girls!” I shouted. Then I cleared my throat. “How about ‘just a medium bit dirty’?”

“Deal,” the girls said as they hugged each other.

It’s been about a week since the Sisterhooves Social. Even though it was mid-fall, there were still some trees that still had their leaves. I asked Twilight about this.

“Some trees lose leaves sooner than others,” Twilight answered. “It takes more than just ponies running past them to get them to shed.”

“So then...how do the rest of the leaves fall off?”

“Well, it sometimes occurs when the gravitational pull is more than the leaf’s ability to stay on the tree, then...”

“Okay, okay, I get it. They just fall on their own. Thank you. I don’t need an entire science lecture.”

“Hey, you asked.”

Twilight and I were cleaning the library when Sweetie Belle came busting in.

“TWILIGHTSPIKEYOUGOTTACOMESEEAPPLEBLOOMHASFINALLYGOTTENHERCUTIEMARKONLYITSNOTONEBUTTWOCUTIEMARKSANDITSAMAZINGANDWONDERFULANDSPETACULARANDAND—”

“Sweetie Belle! Sweetie Belle! Slow down!” Twilight commanded. “You sound like Pinkie Pie after drinking a double espresso. Say slowly what’s going on.”

“Applebloom...has...a...cutie...mark!” Sweetie squeaked.

“Really?!” Twilight gasped.

Oh, no! It’s the Cutie Pox episode! I should’ve seen this coming!

We all hurried to the center of town. My worst fear came true. Applebloom had two cutie marks on her flank: a hula hoop and two spinning plates. She was doing those respective talents.

How could I not prevent this from happening? I really gotta figure out when certain events are gonna happen sooner.

Applebloom threw the hoop right past us, causing Twilight’s mane to look just like Rarity’s. Despite everything, I chuckled at that.

“Wow, you look like Rarity’s twin,” I said.

“Very funny,” Twilight said as she used her magic to straighten her mane.

Everypony was amazed at seeing Applebloom’s double marks, but I knew better. Soon, Applebloom will end up getting more and more cutie marks, and will be forced to do each one of them.

Twilight and I headed home after seeing Applebloom’s performance. It was clear that Twilight knew I was worried about something. The distressed look on my face betrayed me.

“Is something wrong, Spike?” Twilight asked.

“I’m worried about Applebloom,” I replied. “I mean, getting more than one cutie mark? Doesn't that sound concerning?”

“Spike, having a cutie mark is a wonderful thing. She’s lucky to have two of them. How can you be so negative? Are you jealous because you don’t have one?”

“Of course not! I know dragons can’t get cutie marks. I’m just saying seeing a pony with two cutie marks doesn’t sound good to me. Has that ever happened before?”

“Well...not from my knowledge. We’ll have to check it out tomorrow.”

We both got ready for bed. The next morning, we were awakened very early by a loud banging on the door.

“Ugh...who could that be?” Twilight yawned. “It’s only five in the morning.”

“Twilight!” A muffled voice shouted on the other side of the door. “Open up! It’s Applejack! We’ve got a problem!”

Twilight and I quickly sprung from our beds and dashed down the stairs. Twilight swung the front door open.

“What is it, Applejack?!” Twilight asked. “What’s wrong?!”

“It's Applebloom! She’s gotten another cutie mark! But it’s makin’ her tap nonstop! Look!”

Applejack and Applebloom came into the library. Applebloom now had a tapping shoe on her flank, which is forcing her to tap uncontrollably.

“Three cutie marks! Three talents! I’ve never seen anything like it!” Twilight said.

“See? I told you it wasn’t a good sign,” I said. “My gut feeling never lies.”

“Okay, okay. Now, let’s focus on how to cure Applebloom.”

“How did this happen?” I asked Applebloom. “Did you eat or drink anything unusual? Perhaps something you had earlier messed up that cutie mark magic?”

“There was that extra mug of cider she had last night at dinnertime,” Applejack said. “But it’s usually a family tradition at Sweet Apple Acres to get extra cider after gettin’ yer cutie mark. Big Macintosh and I had lots more when we got ours, and this never happened to us.”

“There had to have been something else,” I said. “Applebloom, are you sure you didn’t drink anything else out of the ordinary?”

Applebloom darted her eyes. “There was that potion Zecora gave me...but it was just to restore my teeth!”

Twilight shook her head. “That couldn’t have been it. Zecora is always careful with her potions. Besides, even if she made a mistake, it would’ve resulted in your teeth growing out of control.”

I scratched my chin. “Wait...Applebloom, when you were at Zecora’s to repair your teeth, did you ask her if there was a potion that could get you a cutie mark?”

Before Applebloom could say anything, another cutie mark in the shape of a fleur-de-lis appeared on her flank.

“Sacré bleu! Plus de marques de cutie!” Applebloom gasped. “Qu'est-ce c'est?! Je parle Français?!”

“Ugh! My sister’s speakin’ in fancy!” Applejack yelled. “We gotta find a cure for this!”

“We need to get her to Zecora’s!” I commanded. “If she’s got a potion to replace teeth, she must have something to remove cutie marks!”

“Good idea, Spike!” Twilight shouted. “Let’s go!”

We all hurried out of the library, but Applebloom’s tapping hooves slowed her down to a snail’s pace.

“Hurry, Applebloom!” Applejack barked.

“J'essaye, Applejack! J’essaye!” Applebloom cried.

“Applejack! Your rope!” I yelled. “Where’s your rope?!”

“Why do ya need—?”

“Just give me it!”

Applejack pulled a rope out of her hat and handed it to me. I quickly lassoed Applebloom’s legs together and tied a hard knot so they wouldn’t escape.

“There. Now unless her next cutie mark is a snapping rope, we should be fine.”

Applejack placed Appleboom on her back as we galloped to Zecora’s house.

“It was a good thing you taught me how to lasso a couple days ago,” I said to Applejack as I rode on Twilight’s back. “Thanks for that.”

“Yer welcome. I didn’t know why ya showed up out of the blue askin’ me to teach ya.”

“I had my reasons.”

The cutie marks kept popping up on Applebloom’s body, and the rope struggled to keep the squirming body from breaking free. Most of the ponies were shocked at seeing Applebloom like this.

“Not to worry, everypony!” Twilight announced. “She’ll be back to normal in no time! Look! It’s Zecora!” Twilight waved at the zebra approaching us. “Zecora! Help us!”

“Is there something wrong, my dear Twilight?” Zecora asked. She then noticed Applebloom. “My goodness, is Applebloom alright?”

“Something happened to Applebloom, and now cutie marks are spawning all over her body!” Twilight cried. “We were just on our way to see if you had a cure!”

“But magically you're here!” Applejack said. “Was your zebra sense a-tinglin'?”

“My 'zebra sense' did not bring me round,” Zecora replied. “It was a special flower that I needed found. I thought I picked enough to fix all the potions I had to mix, but after my visit from Apple Bloom, some had mysteriously left my room.”

Applebloom nervously sweated.

“A cure for this ailment I have forsooth.” Zecora reached into her bag. “For healing power is in the Seeds of Truth.” She pulled out three yellow seeds. “These seeds must be planted in the ground. With the truth, they'll grow, and the cure is found.”

“Come again?” Applejack asked.

“Plant the seeds, and then tell the truth,” I said. “Simple as that.”

“Then let’s get to it!” Applejack grabbed the seeds and planted them right into the ground. “There! Now, somepony tell the truth!”

“Let’s start with Applebloom,” I said as I grabbed the filly from Applejack’s back. “Give it to us straight, Applebloom. How did you really get your cutie mark?”

Applebloom opened her mouth to speak, but a cutie mark in the shape of a tornado suddenly appeared.

Oh, no!

Applebloom spun around like a giant top, and I was holding on to her for dear life. She was still tied up as well.

“YAHH!! Help!” I shouted. “Twilight! Stop this crazy thing!”

I heard Twilight say, “Okay...uh...I actually liked Daring Do’s fourth book! I didn’t care if it was too unrealistic, the plot was very sound and compelling.”

Applebloom kept spinning faster and faster. Soon, I slipped off and landed right next to Twilight.

“I’m okay!” I groaned.

“That didn’t work,” Twilight said. “Applejack, you try! You’re the Element of Honestly!”

“Uhm...geez...okay…I was a bit suspicious when Applebloom got two cutie marks, but I thought nothin’ of it when I saw how happy Applebloom was. I didn’t know she would end up like this!”

Once again the ground stayed bare.

I brushed myself off and cleared my throat. “My name is Spike, and I’m a purple dragon who lives with a unicorn.” Still, there was nothing. “Thought that would work. It was an obvious truth.”

“I can't stand it any more!” Applebloom screamed. “I admit it! I didn't earn my cutie mark! They're all fake! I figured the Heart's Desire would help me get what I wanted most! So when Zecora left her hut, I mixed up a special potion and put the rest of the Heart's Desire in it!”

Sure enough, the flower popped up from the ground. Applebloom quickly munched it up. Soon, all the cutie marks and their respective talents disappeared from her body. By the time it was all finished, Applebloom was back to being a blank flank.

“Applebloom! Are you okay?” Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo called out.

“I'm great, and I've never been happier to be a blank flank,” Applebloom replied.

Later, Applebloom apologized for stealing the flowers and for rushing to get a cutie mark. I sent her letter to Princess Celestia, and then Twilight and I headed back to the library. There, Twilight searched for a book and flipped through its pages.

“Spike, look!” Twilight gasped. “It was possible to get more than one cutie mark, but not in a good way.”

“What do you mean?” I approached Twilight.

“There’s this disease called Cutie Pox. According to the book, this puzzling pony plague afflicted a population of ponies back in the Paleopony Period!”

Say that ten times fast.

“When somepony gets cutie pox, random cutie marks appear all over their body, causing them to perform all the talents that came with them. That must’ve been similar to what Applebloom was experiencing.” Twilight continued reading. “Oh, no! It says there was no known cure! The cause of the breakout was never discovered, and the cutie pox disappeared as mysteriously as it arrived!”

“But what about that flower Applebloom ate? It cured her, didn’t it? Maybe that book’s outdated.”

“Applebloom’s cutie marks were fake, remember? The potion she made must’ve been too strong, which caused it to give her cutie-pox-like symptoms.”

“It’s stuff like this that makes me glad I can’t get a cutie mark.”

Twilight nodded as she continued reading. I went to bed and read some of my comic books.

To be honest...I did feel a little jealous that Applebloom got a cutie mark. Fake or not.

It was evening in Ponyville. I was packing up the wagon for the hundred-year meteor shower. I packed the blanket, telescope, scrolls, fruits, quills, ink, punch bowl, and the homemade cookies. They were really easy to make, actually. I just had to follow the recipe.

I remembered this was the episode where Twilight gets a pet owl named “Owlowiscious,” and Spike grows jealous of him. Thankfully, I knew better. I know Twilight wasn’t gonna really replace me as her assistant, and I wasn’t gonna start a rivalry with the owl. Though, I wondered what happened to Owlowiscious after Season 5. It was hinted he was still in the castle, but I haven’t seen him in the show after Starlight showed up.

“Wanna know something, Spike?” Twilight asked.

“Uh...what?” I replied with a question.

“You’ve always been my number one assistant, but lately, you’ve become more than that. You’re starting to become one of the girls, now.”

“I hate to break it to you, Twilight...but I’m not a girl.”

“Y-Yes, of course. I-I know that. It was just...I was...basically, if our life was a storybook, you would be one of the main characters rather than a supporting character. I just use the term ‘girls’ as a figure of speech.”

“Heh, thank you.”

“Princess Celestia was right. You really have changed since we came to Ponyville. You’ve interacted with almost everypony here, shown interest in Ponyville's events, and even helped some of us learn about friendship. And to think back in Canterlot you would rather have your nose glued to a comic book than interact with other ponies outside of our family. Of course, this is coming from a mare who prioritized her studies over her social ladder.”

I chuckled. “Yeah. Moving from a big city to a small town can do that to you.”

That’s when it occurred to me. I still haven’t figured out where the old Spike was. It wasn’t like I could ask someone what happened to him, and I can’t return to my old world. He was out there somewhere, and I had to know where. The only clue I've gotten was that I could remember small details of his past, but...

“Spike! Earth to Spike!” Twilight shouted.

I shook my head. “What? What?”

“You spaced out on me, Spike. It seems like every time I mention our time in Canterlot, you would suddenly stare into space. I’m worried about you, Spike.”

“I-It’s nothing, Twilight.”

“It doesn’t sound like nothing to me. Did something happen in Canterlot that shocked you? Did you see something you weren’t supposed to see? Did you forget to use a coaster for your drinks?”

“Twilight, I said it’s nothing. I’m just thinking about the past, that’s all. We’ve both come a long way. I just want to know where the time has gone.”

“Spike, I understand that you lament on the past sometimes, but you shouldn’t feel so down because you miss them. Be happy because they happened. We’ve done a lot even before we left Canterlot. We had fun, played games, read books, and so much more. And we’ll continue to make memories here in Ponyville. You have nothing to worry about.”

“Y-You’re right. I guess I’m not as much of an optimist as I thought I was.”

“Don’t worry. I’m sure this meteor shower will lighten you up. Now then, let's get going.” Twilight walked to the front door before she immediately stopped. “Wait! I almost forgot! I wanna bring the ‘Astronomical Astronomer's Almanac to All Things Astronomy’.”

“I’ll get it Twilight. Don’t worry.”

I quickly grabbed the book and carefully brushed the dust off. I didn't want to sneeze like in the show and ruin Twilight’s old book.

“Here you are, Twilight.” I handed Twilight the book. “Not a single singe on it.”

“Thanks, Spike.”

We headed up the hill to where the girls were. It was already nighttime, and the sky was preparing itself for the most spectacular sight in all of Equestria. I quickly set up the picnic as Twilight read through her book.

“Wow, Twilight! You're lucky to have such a rad assistant,” Rainbow said as she munched on an apple. “I wish I had someone to do whatever I told them.”

“Do we have Spike to thank again for this amazing spread?” Rarity asked. “Isn't he simply amazing?”

“Thanks,” I chuckled.

“Little Spikey-wikey!,” Pinkie said. “Who knew that big ferocious dragons start off so cutesy wootsy?”

I never blushed so much. “Thanks again. I never got so many compliments before.”

This was true, actually. In the human world, I may have hosted most of the meetings, but all I’ve gotten was a few claps and a “Thank you, Mr. Smith.” As for my coworkers, they'd shoot a few compliments, but they’re usually work-related, like “Good eye on that typo, Dave” or “Thanks for sending that email, Smith.” I get it was just to stay professional, but the rules of my company weren't that strict.

After Rarity gave me the gem bowtie, which I looked pretty good in, the meteor shower started. Each shooting star lit up the night sky brighter than the moon. The sparkling shower was truly a sight to behold. I would have to thank whoever sent me to this world for giving me such a spectacular spectacle.

After the shower settled down, the girls and I shared a small talk before Twilight and I headed home. I felt very exhausted after all that. After Twilight tucked me in (which felt sort of weird given my human age), I instantly fell asleep.

The next morning, it was already past ten. I knew that Twilight already met Owlowiscious last night and had him help her out this morning. Still, I didn’t want Twilight to think I took advantage of getting extra sleep instead of helping her. I took a deep breath and scurried down the stairs.

“Twilight! Twilight!” I called out. Twilight was packing some books and scrolls into her bags. “Twilight! I’m so sorry for sleeping so late! Please forgive me! We both stayed up late last night to see that meteor shower! Please don’t kick me out!”

“Relax, Spike,” Twilight said. “You’ve got nothing to worry about.”

“What about my morning chores?”

“It’s okay. Owlowiscious did them for you.”

“Owlowiscious?” I gasped. “You’re replacing me?!” I knew she wasn't, but I still had to ask.

“No! No! Of course not, Spike. No pony could replace you. Owlowiscious is just our new junior assistant. He's gonna help out with some of your chores so you won't get so tired.”

“Where is he, anyway?”

“He's in the library. Now, I have to go out, so why don't you introduce yourself to him?”

And with that, Twilight left the library. I headed downstairs to see an owl perched next to the window. He turned his whole head around to see me. If I didn’t know he was an owl, I would’ve found that creepy.

I cleared my throat. “Uh, hi there. You must be Owlowiscious. Twilight told me all about you. I’m Spike, her number one assistant.”

“Hoo,” Owlowiscious hooted.

“Twilight said you could help me out around the library. While I’m fine working on my own, I wouldn’t mind a bit of assistance.”

“Hoo.”

“Anyway, welcome to the Golden Oaks Library. Just remember not to mess up any of the books here. Twilight is attached to them like they were members of her family. She even goes as far as too sniff them.”

“Hoo?”

“Yeah, crazy, right? I’m not making that up. Twilight herself said so. Anyway, if there’s anything you need help with, I’m willing to oblige. Twilight’s not the only pony who I’ve helped in the past.”

“Hoo.”

“Yeah, I agree.”

I didn’t feel jealous about Owlowiscious at all. In fact, I liked having him around the library. He helped me fetch books I couldn’t reach, and he even provided his own quilts for Twilight and I to use. So, the other half of the episode didn’t happen. Twilight’s book wasn’t burned, and I didn’t grow jealous and ran away.

“I’m surprised you haven’t grown envious of Owlowiscious's time at the library,” Twilight said.

“Nah, being jealous gets you nowhere,” I said as I scratched Owlowiscious’s head. He cooed like a pigeon. “Especially in friendship. And to be honest, Owlowiscious helping me has given me some free time to do other stuff as well, like reading comic books and talking to one of the girls.”

“Well, it’s glad to see you two getting along. You know, this would be perfect for a friendship letter.” Twilight handed me the quill and paper. “Take a letter, please.”

I wrote Twilight’s letter about how others shouldn’t be jealous about new friends and should get along with them instead to see how things would work out between them. I then sent the letter to Princess Celestia.

“I’m glad you weren’t gonna replace me,” I said. “I don’t think Owlowiscious can write letters.”

“Very funny, Spike,” Twilight giggled.

“Hoo,” Owlowiscious hooted.

“C’mon, Spike! Put yer back into it! Bloomberg doesn’t like gettin’ dragged across the road!”

“I’m trying, Applejack!”

Big Mac and I were struggling to carry Bloomberg, Applejack’s apple tree, to the train station. The girls were gonna meet us there to take a train to Appleloosa. This was the “Over a Barrel” episode where a herd of buffalo stole a bunch of trees because the ponies built over a piece of their land they used to stampede in. Sadly, Pinkie’s “sharing song” invoked a war between the two creatures, which would’ve ended badly had the pies not been so delicious.

“Why couldn’t I’ve gotten Twilight to help us?” I asked myself. After making all those snacks for the train ride, I went to Applejack’s farm earlier to ask if she needed help. I thought she was just going to show which trees needed bucking while she was gone, not ask me to carry a tree across Ponyville!

By the time we’ve got to the train station, the rest of the Mane 6 were already there. Twilight was talking to some of the conductors. The steam engine wasn’t working properly, so the conductors were going to pull the entire train to Appleloosa in hopes it would be repaired by somepony there.

“Wait, that’s the tree?!” Rainbow shouted.

“Yep, this here’s little Bloomberg,” Applejack said as Big Mac and I placed the tree on the platform.

“Goodness, darling,” Rarity said. “When you said you were going to Appleloosa to plant a tree, I thought you were going to bring a sapling.”

“You and me both, Rarity,” I said as I wiped the sweat off my forehead.

After we put the tree in the caboose, we were on our way to Appleloosa. Like in the show, everypony was still awake around nightfall, and Rarity and I wanted some sleep. After everyone went to bed, Rainbow and Pinkie talked about carrying the tree, but it then turned to Fluttershy being a tree. As much as I liked that conversation, it was getting annoying.

“For crying out loud!” I groaned. I grabbed the pillow and marched right out of the train car. I then headed to the caboose where Bloomberg was. “Hey, Bloomberg, I hope you don’t mind me resting here for the trip. Don’t worry, I don’t snore.”

Great, Applejack’s got me talking to the tree as well.

I knew this would be the part where the buffalos would come and detach the caboose, but I was too tired to prevent that. I lied next to Bloomberg and got some rest.

A few hours later, I was suddenly thrown out of bed.

“Ouch! You never told me you were a bed-hogger,” I said to Bloomberg.

I looked out the window and noticed that the caboose had stopped. It was still attached to the train as well.

Huh? Where’s all the buffalo? I thought—

“NOBODY MOVE! This is a robbery!” A muffled voice shouted from the other cars. It sounded familiar, but not from the show. “You two, follow me to the caboose! The rest of you head to the front and get as much loot as you can.”

I gasped. I needed to get out of here and fast. I struggled to open one of the windows, but they were all stuck. I heard hoofbeats approaching.

The door slammed open, and entered three earth ponies. My eyes widened at the sight of the three ponies. One had a long black mane, a worn-out gambler hat, a dark-grey bandana and a light-grey overcoat. The other one had a blue shirt with suspenders, a black cowboy hat, a navy blue bandana, a brown mane, and a beard that just peaked from the bandana. The third one was in the middle, wearing a black sharp suit, red bandana, and a top hat. He also had a long black mane. I knew who these three were.

“John? Arthur? Dutch?” I said. “How did you guys get here?”

John was shaken by my comment. “Wha? The kid knows who we are?!”

“Nevermind that,” Dutch commanded. “Arthur, tie the whelp up. John, search the caboose.”

Arthur pushed me down and tied my hands together.

“Listen to me,” I whimpered. “I don’t know if you know this yet, but Micah has been working for--”

“Shut yer mouth, kid,” Arthur growled as he pulled out a handkerchief and tied it around my mouth. “I don’t know how ya know about us, but Micah’s been dead since we left Blackwater. Ya best not to spill anymore beans if ya know what’s good for ya.”

I tried to say something, but the handkerchief was too tight around my head to move my mouth.

“Ain’t nothing here, Dutch!” John called out. “No storage compartments. No secret rooms. No nothing. There’s no loot on this caboose.”

Dutch then looked at the tree. “Oh, yes there is. Help me grab Bloomberg. Arthur, take the dragon with ya.”

I shook my head in despair. Dutch and John picked up the tree with ease and carried it out of the caboose. Arthur picked me up like a pig and carried me out. I struggled with all my might to break free, but to no avail. I was being kidnapped by the Van der Linde gang, and there was nothing I could do to escape.

“Mmmf! Mmmf! Mmmm-HELP!!”

The handkerchief and ropes vanished into thin air. The ponies vanished as well. I rubbed my eyes. Bloomberg was laying right to me. The interior of the caboose told me it was just a dream.

Man, that was a heck of a dream. Never thought I would experience a crossover like that.

I rubbed my forehead and looked out the window. The background was moving backwards for some reason.

“Huh? What’s going…? Uh, oh.”

I knew what was happening. Bloomberg and I were being kidnapped by the buffalo. I stayed in bed until the caboose stopped. The door slammed open, and entered a young buffalo.

“Alright. We’ve got another one,” she said. “Let’s get this back to...what the?”

I nervously sat up from the bed. “Uh, hi...young one. How...are you?”

“Oh...this is bad...”

“What’s wrong?” Another buffalo said from outside the caboose. “Is the tree gone?”

“No, the tree’s still here, but...” The young buffalo scratched the back of her head. “...we’ve gotten someone else by mistake.”

“Uh, oh.” Murmurs were heard around outside.

“We’re so sorry, young one,” the female buffalo said. “We didn’t mean to kidnap you. We’re just after the tree.”

“The tree? I don’t understand.” I did, but I needed to avoid suspicion.

“I’ll explain later. We’ll take you to our native grounds.”

A group of buffalo took the tree while I hopped on the small buffalo’s back.

“What’s your name, by the way?” I asked.

“My name is Little Strongheart. Yours?”

“Spike. I’m pleased to meet you despite our encounter.”

“Likewise. It wasn’t supposed to be like this.”

“So why do you want the tree so badly? Trees aren’t expensive. I bet some of the ponies in Appleloosa could help you get some.”

Strongheart scoffed. “Those ponies are the reason we’re doing this in the first place. The settler ponies have overtaken the land and have planted an orchard all over it. Because of their thoughtlessness, we can no longer run over our traditional stampeding grounds.”

One outside group steals land from a group of natives. It’s American history all over again.

“That sounds awful. I guess you can’t change your path to go around the town?”

“It's tradition to go down the same path. We’ve been doing so every year, but now we can’t thanks to the settlers. That’s why we’re taking their trees so that they can’t plant anymore.”

We arrived at the buffalos’ grounds. Chief Thunderhooves, Little Strongheart’s father, apologized for the mistaken kidnapping, and soon him and his tribe treated me like the guest of honor. I enjoyed their hospitality. The turquoise gems they provided tasted really good, like mint candy. I even got to hang with some of the buffalo and hear their stories.

Later that day, some of the buffalos and I went to an open field to practice stampeding. I wasn’t very good at stomping due to my small size. That’s when we heard faint voices.

One of the buffalos shushed. “Sounds like ponies.”

I could barely hear them, but the voices sounded familiar. It must’ve been Pinkie and Rainbow Dash.

“Let’s go pay them a visit,” another one of the buffalos said.

We hurried to the source of the sounds. It was tough to keep up with the buffalos, but we didn’t have to travel far.

“Pinkie! Rainbow Dash!” I called out once I sighted them. I then said to the buffalos, “Don’t worry, guys, I know these two. They’re cool.”

Later that day we brung Pinkie and Rainbow Dash to the Buffalo Grounds. I told the two mares the story after I was accidentally kidnapped. I also told them that the buffalos stole Bloomberg to keep the Appleloosa ponies from expanding their land. I later introduced them to Little Strongheart. Pinkie was happy to meet her. Rainbow...not so much.

Strongheart and I showed them to Chief Thunderhooves. After he told the story about how his distant ancestors used to stampede across the land before the settler ponies showed up, Rainbow was all too determined to get back at the Appleloosians. I needed to figure out how the two species can resolve their differences without enraging a war. I know I have to prevent Pinkie from doing that dance. I couldn’t let her start the war, and also because I can’t play the piano. At least, the human me can’t.

The next morning, the girls and I got ready and headed to Appleloosa. Little Strongheart guided us to where the town is.

“This should be easy,” Rainbow said. “All we have to do is get those settler ponies to move their trees somewhere else. Simple as that.”

“It’s gonna be a bit more complicated than that,” I said. “The Appleloosians might not want to move their orchard.”

“Well, they have to! The buffalo can’t stampede with all the trees and buildings in the way.”

“Look alive, guys,” Little Strongheart said. “We’re nearing Appleloosa.”

Soon we noticed a group of ponies approaching us. Strongheart quickly hid behind a nearby rock as the group drew near. It was the rest of the girls and Braeburn, Applejack’s cousin.

“Hi guys,” Pinkie greeted before getting pounced by Fluttershy. I found that adorable.

After our little reunion, we told the girls about how the trees were interfering with the buffalo’s stampede grounds. Sadly, like in the show, Rainbow Dash and Applejack end up arguing about which creature had the right to the land. If it weren’t for Twilight stopping them, I would’ve lost my temper.

“Look, both the settlers and the buffalo have good reasons to use this land,” Twilight said. “There must be something we can do.”

“Hey!” Pinkie called out, “I’ve got an—”

“We’re not doing that, Pinkie,” I interrupted.

“You didn’t even hear what my idea was.”

“Does it involve wearing a frilly dress and singing a song?”

“N-No.” Pinkie darted her eyes.

“Not everything can be solved with singing,” Applejack said.

“Party poopers,” Pinkie mumbled under her breath.

“Why don’t we do something like a civil case?” I asked.

“A...what?” Little Strongheart scratched her head.

“A civil case,” Twilight replied. “It’s when two or more ponies, or creatures in this case, settle over who has a right to what. That’s a great idea, Spike.”

“Thank you,” I said. I don’t know if it was going to work, but I hoped it would turn out better than Pinkie’s idea.

“We’ve a courthouse in Appleloosa that we can use,” Braeburn suggested. “I hope it ain’t too much trouble for the buffalo.”

“I’m sure it won’t,” Little Strongheart said.

Later that day, most of the Appleloosians and the buffaloes sat in the courthouse discussing the right to the land. A few hours had passed and we were still in a stalemate. Both sides had firm and sufficient reasons for the land. We ended up taking a quick recess.

“What are we going to do, girls?” Twilight asked. “Both the settlers and the buffalo have good reasons for the land, and this civil discussion is getting us nowhere.”

Pinkie asked, “Is it too late for my…?”

“We said no, Pinkie!” I retorted. Pinkie pouted after that.

“There’s gotta be some way to resolve this,” Little Strongheart said. “I don’t want to give up the land, and hearing what those settler ponies have been through, I don’t want to hold on to it either.”

“Have you considered sharing the land?” I asked. “Maybe you could benefit from each other.”

Chief Thunderhooves showed up. “What could those ponies possibly have that could benefit us?!” He thundered.

Then another thundering noise was heard. I clenched my stomach.

“It’s a good thing we’re having recess now,” I sheepishly giggled. “It’s close to lunch time, and we haven’t eaten yet.”

Pinkie quickly handed me a pie. “Here you go.”

I looked to see Pinkie carrying at least twenty pies on each of her hooves and back.

“Where did you get those?” I asked.

“From the bakery across the street,” Pinkie replied. “Not all shops close during a court hearing.”

Pinkie Pie handed each of us a pie. We all sans Rainbow Dash ate our respective pies, but the buffaloes were reluctant.

“What’s wrong?” I asked the buffaloes. “It’s just pie.”

“We’re not hungry,” Chief Thunderhooves said as he pushed his pie tray away. But the rumbling of his stomach told a different story. “Very well.”

The second Thunderhooves took a bite out of his pie, his face lit up. Soon he and the rest of the buffalo tribe ended up chowing down their pies faster than Twilight eating a hayburger.

I know where this is heading.

After recess, we returned to the courthouse. Both sides reached a compromise. The settlers got to keep their land and share their food with the buffalo, while also providing a path through the orchard for the tribe to stampede through. This was quickly approved.

Later we got the trees back from the buffalo, especially Bloomberg, and planted them in the orchard.

“It’s nice to know how some ponies can be rational and reasonable,” Twilight said.

“I’m sure this still would’ve happened if I sung that song,” Pinkie said.

“I doubt that,” I said.

“Oh, come on, Spike. Since when do songs start wars?”

I didn’t say a word.

I was glad I was able to prevent a war from happening, albeit I had no choice but to disappoint Pinkie.

Now my only problem was how I could continue that Van der Linde gang dream I had earlier. It would’ve been interesting to join them, and figure out how Micah was already out of the picture.

I couldn't believe it was almost the end of October. It seemed like only yesterday that it was the start of autumn. And the end of October meant only one thing.

Halloween. Aka Nightmare Night.

This holiday used to be one of my favorites when I was a kid, but as time went on, I went from getting treats to giving treats. And even then there weren't that many kids trick-or-treating in my area. So basically, I ended up buying my own candy instead of getting it for free.

But now, I can finally relive my past memory. I was physically a kid again, so that meant I could go trick-or-treating once more.

I was stuck on what or who I should go as, but then I remembered that Spike's costumes are usually dragon themed. That gave me an idea.

A few days before Nightmare Night, I went to the Carousel Boutique to request a design from Rarity. I gave her a rough sketch of what I wanted. It was a black bodysuit with fake wings, a hood, and fins on my back and around certain areas. It was a dragon from a movie I saw back in my old world.

Rarity was bewildered by my drawing. "Is this...supposed to be a dragon?"

"Yep. I hope it's not too much trouble to make, is it?" I asked.

"Of course not, darling. I know how to add fake wings on an outfit. It's just that I've never seen a dragon that looked like this before. And just to clarify, you want the entire costume to be black? I don't want to sound like a critic, darling, but nopony's going to see you if you wear such dark clothing at night."

"I'll be fine. If it helps, you can make one of the tail fins red."

"Why not both so they can match?"

"I think it's better if only one of them is red."

"Alright. I'll see what I can do."

It didn't take long for Rarity to work on my costume. The next day, she was already finished. I came by to try it on, and I think she nailed it. There were a few things missing, but it was close enough to what I had in mind. After paying for the costume (Rarity said I didn't have to, but I insisted), I thanked Rarity and later bought some black face paint.

Since this was the first Nightmare Night since Luna's return, it was safe to assume this was when "Luna Eclipsed" took place. Of course, after my visit with the two princesses, Luna learned not to yell so much. Although, I was still skeptical, especially since Pinkie overreacted so much in the show.

It was already Nightmare Night, and Twilight and I were getting into our costumes. After putting my suit on, I carefully used the face paint to color my entire face black so that it would match the costume. I also painted some areas that weren't covered by my suit.

It's a shame I couldn't get Twilight to dress up as a viking this year.

"Hurry up, Spike!" Twilight called out.

"I'm coming, Twilight!" I called out. I put the finishing touches on my face, put on my hood, and hurried down the stairs.

"Honestly, Spike. And you always say I take too long to put on my costume.” Twilight then noticed my outfit. “What are you supposed to be? A flying axolotl?”

I chuckled. “No, I’m…” I then did my best to sound like Batman. “I am the darkness in the night. I have never been seen, never been caught, and I never miss. My enemies never see me coming. I am...the Night Fury!”

Twilight just stared at me with a blank expression. “I’m just gonna assume this is someone from one of your comic books.”

“Well, what are you supposed to be? A bell wizard?”

“I’m Star Swirl the Bearded! Father of the amniomorphic spell?”

“I think I’ve heard of him. Wasn’t he that wizard who helped that colt become a king with a stone sword?”

Twilight shook her head. “Different pony, Spike.”

Then there was a knock on the door. I opened it to see three fillies and Granny Smith.

“Nightmare Night! What a fright! Give us something sweet to bite!” The fillies called out.

I remembered when it was just “Trick or treat” in my old world.

Twilight greeted, “Hello, everypony. Great costumes.” She even said this to the one in the ladybug costume, which was odd. “Happy Nightmare Night, Granny Smith.”

“I should’ve been asleep five hours ago,” Granny moaned.

After Twilight gave the three fillies a piece of candy, a colt in a pirate’s outfit appeared in front of her.

“Pipsqueak the pirate, at your service,” he said. “It's my very first Nightmare Night.”

“Since you moved here from Trottingham?” Twilight asked.

“No, my very first Nightmare Night ever!”

Same here, Little Pipsqueak. Same here.

Then Pinkie Pie showed up wearing a chicken outfit. “Enough talk! Time is candy!”

“Aren’t you a little too old for this, Pinkie?” I asked. This was coming from a former human in his mid-20s.

“Too old for free candy? Never!”

Twilight rolled her eyes as she gave Pinkie and Pipsqueak each a piece of candy. Like in the show, Pinkie assumed Twilight was wearing a clown costume.

“A clown?!” Twilight exasperated.

“Don’t worry about it, Twilight,” I said as we headed out. “Somepony here will surely get your costume.”

On our way to the festival, I did some trick-or-treating myself. Only a handful of ponies figured out I was a dragon, while the rest thought I was a weird-looking bat or a reptilian cat. It didn’t matter to me; I’ve gotten a bunch of candy regardless.

“Say, Twilight,” I said. “When Granny Smith’s group visited us, one of the fillies was wearing a ladybug costume.”

“Yeah?” Twilight didn’t sound uncomfortable hearing me say that.

“But aren’t you afraid of ladybugs?”

“Of course not, Spike,” Twilight chuckled. “Why would I be afraid of such a tiny insect? I don't have any ridiculous fears.”

“Quesadillas.”

Twilight jumped back. “WHERE?! WHERE?!” She then glared at me. “Don’t do that!”

I tried my best not to laugh.

So Twilight isn’t afraid of ladybugs. Does that mean those shorts between Season 8 and 9 aren’t canon?

“Hey look, we're here at the festival already! Should we get something to eat?” Twilight asked.

“You go ahead. This dragon already got his hoard filled,” I said as I ate a gummy fish.

“Twilight! Twilight!” Pinkie called out. “Look at our haul! Can you believe it?”

I looked up in the sky hoping to find Rainbow Dash. But given how dark the night was and how Rainbow’s presumed costume was dark itself, it was hard to find her.

“And then, we went to Cheerilee's house, and got a bunch more goodies. Didn't we, Pip?” Pinkie asked.

“Sure did,” Pipsqueak replied.

“And then, we had to stop and wait for Granny Smith, and—”

Suddenly, I noticed a cloud approaching us.

“Heads up!” I called out.

But it was too late. The flash of lighting and the sound of thunder scared everypony sans Twilight and I away.

“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight called out. “That wasn’t very nice!”

“Lighten up, old-timer,” Dash said. “This is the best night of the year for pranks!”

“You’re lucky Granny Smith wasn’t here,” I said.

Later, Twilight and I went to see Applejack. She was near an apple-bobbing station dressed as a scarecrow.

“Howdy, Spike! Hey, Twilight! Nice costume,” she said.

“Thanks, I’m a dragon,” I said.

“She means me, Spike!” Twilight said.

“With that beard, I reckon you're some sorta country music singer,” said Applejack, much to Twilight’s frustration.

Soon, Mayor Mare gave a speech welcoming everypony to the Nightmare Night festival. She also reminded all the fillies and colts who collected candy to follow Zecora to hear the tale of Nightmare Moon. That’s what Twilight and I did.

We all headed into the Everfree forest and arrived at the Nightmare Moon statue.

“Listen close, my little dears,” Zecora said. “I'll tell you where you got your fears...of Nightmare Night, so dark and scary.” She took out some powder and blew on it. “Of Nightmare Moon, who makes you wary.”

The powder itself took the form of Nightmare Moon, which pounced onto the group and turned the surroundings into a greenish fog.

“Every year, we put on a disguise, to save ourselves from her searching eyes,” Zecora continued. “But Nightmare Moon wants just one thing: to gobble up ponies in one quick swing! Hungrily, she soars the sky. If she sees nopony, she passes by. So if she comes and all is clear, Equestria is safe another year!”

“Uh, Miss Zecora, if we wear costumes to hide from Nightmare Moon so she won't gobble us up, how come we still need to give her some of our candy?” Pipsqueak asked.

“And more importantly, since Nightmare Moon’s been defeated, why do we still need to worry about her?” I added.

“Perfect questions, my little friends. For Nightmare Moon you must not offend.” Zecora took out and blew on some more powder. “While Nightmare Moon is physically gone, her evil spirit still lives on. Fill up her belly with a treat or two, so she won't return to come eat you!” The powder formed into Nightmare Moon again and pounced on us, scaring everyone.

“Everypony! Just dump some candy and get out of here!” Pinkie cried.

We all placed our candy into a big pile in front of the statue. Soon, storm clouds formed around the moon as the wind howled like a timberwolf.

“Is this part of the show?” I asked. The silence I got from Twilight and Zecora failed to answer me, but I already knew this was not the mayor's doing.

A black chariot pulled by two bat ponies passed right above us. Inside the chariot was a hooded figure.

“IT’S NIGHTMARE MOON!” Pinkie shouted. “RUN!”

The fillies, colts, Pinkie, and Zecora dashed out of the forest.

“That must be princess Luna,” I said. “I hope she remembered.”

“Remember what?” Twilight asked.

“The last time I went to Canterlot by myself, Luna was still learning about how to adjust to modern society. I decided to help her out a bit. Princess Celestia and I taught her not to use the traditional royal Canterlot voice anymore.”

“We should go see what she’s up to. It’s been a while since we’ve seen her.”

Twilight and I headed back to Ponyville. A bunch of ponies were cowering in terror as Luna hopped off her chariot. The hood she was wearing was just a bunch of bats that flew away.

Luna cleared her throat. She spoke in a quiet yet firm voice, “Citizens of Ponyville, I have graced your tiny village with my presence, so that you might behold the real Princess of the Night.” The citizens stopped trembling as they heard Luna speak. “A creature of nightmares no longer, but instead a pony who desires your love and admiration. Together, we shall change this dreadful celebration into a bright and glorious feast.”

“Yep, she remembered,” I said.

“Did you hear that, everypony? Nightmare Moon says she's gonna feast on us all!” Pinkie screamed.

“What? No, children, no. You no longer have reason to fear me!” Luna’s voice fell on deaf ears as Pinkie and the kids ran away.

Dang it, Pinkie. If I weren’t so mild-mannered, I would’ve turned you into fried chicken.

I quickly cleared my throat. “Good evening, Princess Luna,” I said. “We welcome you to Ponyville. While we have yet to show it, we are grateful for your appearance. Pay no mind to the giant chicken.”

Confused murmurs were heard all around us.

“I’ll help Princess Luna fit in,” I told Twilight. “You try to find Pinkie and the other kids and get them to calm down.”

“You think you can help her?” Twilight asked.

“I did it once before. I can do it again.”

We both split up. I quickly approached Luna and requested to speak with her in private.

When we were both away from the crowd, Luna said to me, “Spike. It’s a pleasure to see you again.”

“It’s good to see you, too,” I said.

“I almost didn’t recognize you with that costume. I really admire your choice of design. I haven’t seen that kind of dragon for ages.”

“Thank you...wait, what?!”

“But enough of that. I wish to know what is wrong with the citizens of Ponyville. They’ve seem to act like I’m still Nightmare Moon, and I didn’t even use the traditional royal Canterlot voice. This was not a problem back in Canterlot.”

“Not everypony here went to the Grand Galloping Gala,” I said. “That’s why they haven’t seen your non-evil side yet. I think once everypony here sees that you’re no longer Nightmare Moon, they’ll warm up to you.”

“And how should I do that?”

“Well, you’ve already gotten the quiet voice part down, so that’s a start. And since the girls and I have witnessed you being reformed, we can vouch for you. Well, except Pinkie, of course. As long as you don’t do anything too scary, you should be fine. I think I know where we can start.”

We headed to the center of town to where Applejack was. Some of the ponies were a bit freaked out after seeing Luna.

“It’s no use, Spike,” Luna said. “They have never liked me, and they never shall.”

“Don’t be like that,” I said. “Applejack is one of the most likeable ponies around here. I’m sure she can give you some advice on how to fit in.”

We approached Applejack. She was surprised to see Luna, but she didn’t cower in fear like in the show.

“Princess Luna,” Applejack said. “Wh-What are you doing here?”

“The princess still needs help fitting in,” I said. “Maybe you could help us?”

Applejack cleared her throat. “That's easy. All you gotta do is have the right attitude. Loosen up a bit, be positive, play a few games, have some fun.”

“Fun? What is this 'fun' thou speakest of?” Luna asked.

Applejack and I pointed to a nearby game. It was one where you had to throw the spiders onto a nearby web. Luna picked up one of the spiders and tossed it towards the web, but it landed just inches away.

“You can do it, princess!” Applejack called out.

Luna tossed another spider, and this time she hit dead center. Pleased at this, Luna wanted to experience more fun. So we brought her to the pumpkin catapults. The goal was the same as the spider game: hit the target with the provided projectiles. Just like last time, Luna hit the bull’s eye on the target.

“Ha ha! The fun has been doubled!” Luna proclaimed.

There’s that meme. It’s a shame ponies don’t have computers here.

“Why don't you try bobbin' for apples?” Applejack asked Luna. “We got the best apples in Equestria here, princess.”

That reminds me. If Pipsqueak’s at the apple-bobbing tub by now, I need to make sure he doesn’t fall in. Or at least save him if he does.

I quickly hurried ahead to where the apples were, but I didn’t see any sign of the pirate colt in or around the tub. He probably didn’t show up yet. I guess given how Luna didn’t need to visit Fluttershy or walk back to the Everfree Forest after her introduction, a lot of time has been shaved off.

Luna, Applejack, and the other ponies who warmed up to Luna approached the tub.

“Now, Pri...er, Luna. The goal of apple bobbin’ is to grab one of the apples in this here tub. Give it a try.”

Luna stuck her hoof into the water and pulled out the apple.

“Well, it’s not as much fun as the other two...” Luna said as she bit into the apple.

“Heh. That’s ‘cause yer only supposed to use yer mouth to grab the apples,” Applejack said. “Why don’t ya show her, Spike?”

“I think it’s best if you do it, Applejack,” I said. “I have face paint on, and I’m afraid it might come off and stain the apples. Also, it might ruin my costume’s aesthetic.”

“Oh, right. Sorry.” Applejack stuck her head into the water and pulled out an apple. “There. Like that.”

Luna did the same thing. After a few tries, she managed to get another apple. The crowd cheered for her after that.

Soon I saw Twilight by herself coming towards us. I quickly greeted her.

“Twilight, you’re back. Where are the others?” I asked. "Did you get the kids and Pinkie to calm down?"

“Yeah. As it turns out, Pinkie was just ‘faking’ being scared,” Twilight said. “She thinks it’s fun, but I don’t see how.”

I sighed harshly. “Tell me you slapped her.”

Twilight glared at me. “Spike, I’m against physical violence. As annoying as Pinkie Pie is, slapping ponies is not something I support.”

I looked at Luna and said to Twilight, “You know, I think I have an idea.”

Later, Luna and I were waiting at the Nightmare Moon statue while Twilight went to grab the kids, Mayor Mare, and Zecora.

“This seems counterproductive, Spike,” Luna said as I handed her some false fangs. “The citizens of Ponyville have already warmed up to me. Why must I scare them?”

“Just trust me. If what Pinkie said is true, then this shouldn’t be a problem.”

I hope. If Discord’s right, then this should turn out like in the show.

I heard hoofbeats approaching us. Quickly, Luna and I got into position. Using her magic, Luna changed her form to look like Nightmare Moon.

Once again, the fillies and colts from earlier approached the Nightmare Moon statue and dumped some of their candy.

“Why are we doing this again?” Pipsqueak asked.

“Because there wasn’t enough before for Nightmare Moon to eat,” Twilight replied.

Luna’s horn glowed and the wind started blowing hard!

“CITIZENS OF PONYVILLE!” Luna boomed. “YOU WERE WISE TO BRING THIS CANDY TO ME. I AM PLEASED WITH YOUR OFFERING. SO PLEASED THAT I MAY JUST EAT IT... INSTEAD OF EATING YOU!” Luna materialized in front of them with her eyes glowing like the moon she escaped from.

The shocking sight scared all the kids away. The wind died down as Luna turned back into her normal self.

“I am not certain that did what you meant for it to do, Spike,” Luna said as she spat out the false fangs.

“Just hold on, Luna,” I said.

“For what? For them to scream some more?”

Pipsqueak nervously approached Luna.

“Uhm...Princess Luna...” Pipsqueak whimpered. “Do you suppose...maybe you could come back next year...and...and scare us again?”

Luna raised her eyebrows. “Child. Art thou saying that thou...likest me to scare you?”

“I-It's really fun! Scary, but fun! Nightmare Night is my favorite night of the year.”

“Well then, we shall return to Ponyville FOR THE NEXT NIGHTMARE NIGHT!”

“Whoa! You're my favorite princess ever!” Pipsqueak then turned to the other fillies. “She said yes, guys!”

The other fillies cheered like it was Hearth’s Warming Eve.

“See? They like you, Luna,” I said. “Just like last time.”

“Last time?” Luna asked.

Oops! Did I say that out loud?

“When you were with the others at the festival earlier. That’s what I meant by last time.”

We continued celebrating Nightmare Night after that. After I sent the friendship letter to Princess Celestia, something occurred to me.

“Hold on, didn’t we learn this friendship lesson back when we first met Zecora?” I asked Twilight.

“Well, some lessons have to be learned more than once before they stick to you,” Twilight replied.

Suddenly, there was a flash of lighting and a clap of thunder. We looked to see Rainbow Dash flying away with a smoked tail. Luna then came down to us riding a cloud.

“How many times do you think Rainbow Dash will learn hers?” I asked.

We all laughed at that.

Cider Season was coming up, and that meant one thing. Besides thirty more days until sapphire season, of course.

It was “The Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000” episode. In that episode, Applejack’s family keeps running out of cider, much to their customers’ (especially Rainbow Dash’s) frustration. As much as I didn’t like Rainbow Dash, even I couldn’t help but feel sorry for her in that episode for not getting a single mug.

One thing that occurred to me was why Applejack didn’t try out a one-item-per-customer tactic. For a pony who sells apples like hotcakes, Applejack is terrible at business decisions. I doubt if it’ll help give cider to all her customers, but I think it’ll be enough so that Rainbow can at least get a mug of her own.

Even if the Flim Flam Brothers still show up, there was one ace up my nonexistent sleeve. I’ll have to thank my past college self for changing majors. But for now, I’ll need to start with Plan A.

I went to Sweet Apple Acres, looking for Applejack. Big Mac told me she was in the barn. I quickly headed there to see Applejack rolling a barrel.

“Hey, Applejack,” I greeted. “Getting ready for Cider Season?”

“Yep,” Applejack said as she stacked the barrels. “We’ve made and sold cider before, but it’s at this time of year where the apples we buck are just right for making the freshest cider. Thus, why we call it 'Cider Season.' This is yer and Twilight’s first time, right? Just come here Saturday ‘round 8 a.m., and you can drink cider to yer heart’s content...or until we run out for the day.”

“Wait...so you let customers buy as much cider as they want?”

“Well, yeah. Ya can’t just have one when it comes to cider like this.” Applejack patted the barrel like a kitten.

“That doesn’t sound like good business.”

“What do you mean?”

“You might run out before everypony gets a chance to drink. Why don’t you do a ‘one cider per customer’ deal? That way, everypony will have a mug, and you don’t have to worry about Pinkie buying all of it and leaving the other ponies dry.”

“How do ya know Pinkie buys a ton of cider? Did Rainbow Dash tell ya?”

“No, Pinkie did,” I lied. “She told me about Cider Season coming up and how she buys at least two dozen mugs a day. That got me worried about the other customers.”

“I know that yer worried but...” Applejack looked around. “I’ve gotta tell ya something. I actually let Pinkie buy most of the cider.”

My eyes widened. “What?! But what about the other ponies? What about Rainbow Dash?!”

“Rainbow Dash is the reason I’ve been lettin’ Pinkie do this in the first place.”

“I don’t understand. Tell me the truth.”

“The truth is...” Applejack sighed. “I’m sure I’ve mentioned this to ya, but the truth is Rainbow Dash has a cider addiction.”

“So Rainbow’s an alcoholic?”

“What?! No! Is that what ya think is in our apple cider? Of course not! It’s just apples that have been prepared much differently than apple juice. We don’t add anything else. Honest.”

“What about those frothy bubbles? Some of the non-carbonated cider I’ve seen doesn’t usually do that.”

“It can if it’s fresh enough.”

“Anyway, since Rainbow has a cider addiction, you’re letting Pinkie buy all of your drinks before the pegasus gets a chance?”

“Yep. I know it means that the other customers won’t get a chance to drink, and it pains me every year to do so, but we’ve got to cure Rainbow of this addiction somehow. When it comes to cider, Rainbow Dash is like a rabbit in a carrot farm. Now, don’t get me wrong. Our cider is irresistible, and we don’t mind it if somepony buys more than one mug, but Rainbow turns that dial up to eleven. Her constant demands and flimsy excuses for a mug have driven me up the side of the barn, and I’m gettin’ sick ‘n tired of it.”

“Have you tried talking to Rainbow Dash about it?”

“Ya think I didn’t try that already? Last year, I told her. And this is what she said.” Applejack removed her hat and brushed her mane until it looked similar to Rainbow Dash’s. She then spoke in a raspy voice, “‘I don’t have an addiction, Applejack! I can quit anytime I want! Now gimmie that cider!’”

I chuckled. “Wow! You sound exactly like her.”

“But ya understand my point do ya?” Applejack fixed her mane and placed her hat back on her head. “Rainbow Dash is too addicted to this cider. She needs to cut back.”

“By subtly having her give up cold turkey?”

“Not turkey, cid...oh, ya mean give up completely? Yeah, I’m doin’ that.”

“Applejack, addictions can’t be stopped completely. That would just mess up the pony’s mind. I’ve been reading some books in Twilight’s library that prove that. You have to try to have Dash ease off on the cider. Having her minimize her drinks can slow her addiction down. I’m sure even she would understand the one-cider-per-day rule. Plus, it would give more ponies a chance to get some before you run out.”

Applejack sighed. “Are ya sure this would help? Givin’ her cider to stop her cider madness doesn't sound like a good idea. That’d be like adding fuel to a fire.”

“Like I said, stopping the addiction completely isn’t gonna help. It’ll just make her angry. Rainbow Dash would eat dirt just to get one mug, so only one mug is what we’ll give her.”

“I hope yer right about this, Spike.” Applejack glared at me. “If Rainbow tries to get another mug, she ain’t gonna be the only one who won’t get cider this year.”

“I understand.”

I knew Rainbow loved cider, but I didn’t realize it was so bad that Applejack had to make sure she didn’t get one for Cider Season. This somehow made me feel even worse for Rainbow.

On Saturday morning, Twilight’s alarm clock rang at 6:30. Twilight rubbed her eyes and turned off the alarm.

“Wait, six-thirty?” Twilight asked. “I thought I set the alarm to seven-thirty.”

I sprung out of bed. “I changed it, Twilight. Applejack told me how many ponies might show up for Cider Season, and I don’t want to be stuck in the back of the line while all the other ponies get their mug.”

Twilight sighed. “Fine.”

After we quickly did our respective morning routines, Twilight and I hurried to Sweet Apple Acres. There was already a long line forming.

“Looks like some of the other ponies got up early as well,” Twilight said.

“Twilight! Spike!” A voice called out. “How wonderful to see you, darlings!”

Twilight and I looked to see Rarity approaching us.

“You two have gotten up earlier than usual, I see,” Rarity said as she stood behind us.

“Well, Spike was so eager to try a mug that he changed the alarm clock,” Twilight said.

“I can’t blame the little one, Applejack does make the best cider. Just try not to let it go to your head. Like somepony I know.” Rarity glared at the distant line behind her.

How many of Dash’s friends are in on this?

About an hour later, it was five minutes until Cider Season’s opening day. Applejack and her family were preparing the stand up ahead.

“Isn't this exciting, Spike? Opening day of Cider Season!” Twilight said.

“Yeah. It’s almost as good as Sapphire Season, which is only thirty days away,” I replied. Twilight and Rarity’s eyes rolled after I said that.

“Attention, everypony!” Applejack called out through the megaphone. “Cider season is now officially open!”

The excited chattering from the ponies in line filled my eardrums.

Pinkie approached the stand with big bags of bits. Where she got them from I didn’t know, but she’s Pinkie Pie, so I didn’t question it.

“Uh, sorry, Pinkie,” Applejack said, “but we’ve got new rules this year.”

Applejack tapped a sign next to her that said in big letters: “One Cider Per Pony. No Exceptions!” Pinkie’s jaw dropped, and her bags of bits followed suit to the floor.

“But! But! You never told me about this!” Pinkie exclaimed.

Applejack replied, “Ya never asked.”

“But you always...” Pinkie looked back at the line and whispered something in Applejack’s ear.

“I’m sorry,” Applejack loudly whispered back. “But we’ve changed the rules and we’re stickin’ to them.”

Pinkie whispered again. She pointed to something in the distance. I assumed it was Rainbow Dash she was pointing at.

“I know,” Applejack hissed. “But this might be a better way to do it. Just work with me here.”

“What are those two talking about?” Twilight asked.

“Pinkie’s probably upset because we get only one cider each,” I said. “She must really love cider.”

“Oh, she’s the one who’s too attached to cider,” Rarity snarked.

Pinkie sighed and placed a couple of bits on the counter. Applebloom pulled the pump and out came a shower of cider that filled the mug below it instantly. Pinkie took one sip and her disappointment was swept away from the taste. I know this was Pinkie Pie, but the cider must’ve been that good.

Twilight handed me some bits. “Here, Spike. You’ll have to buy your own mug.”

“No need to give me any bits, Twilight. I’ve already brought some of my own.” I showed Twilight the coins I had.

“Where did you get the money?” Rarity asked.

“I think it’s some sort of hammerspace magic. Twilight told me that it...”

“No, darling. I mean how do you receive funds?”

“Oh. Since Twilight works in the library, she gets money for doing so. Being her number one assistant, Twilight gives me some as part of my ‘allowance.’ I don’t care much for getting paid, but I accept it anyway. After all, I need to buy comic books somehow.”

Rarity eyes widened. “Wait, so she’s an actual librarian? I think I need to return something after this.”

Twilight said, “Rarity, it’s not like that. I—”

“Next!” Applebloom called out.

“Nevermind.” Twilight approached the stall and placed her bits into the chest. Applebloom filled another mug and handed it to Twilight. Twilight’s face lit up as she sipped the mug.

The cider can’t be that good, can it?

I walked up to the stand and placed my bits on the counter. Applebloom poured cider into a mug and handed it to me. I took it and stepped aside. The frothy drink showed no sign of dissipating its bubbles.

“Well, down the hatch,” I said to myself.

I tilted the mug and allowed the cider to gush into my mouth. Already, my taste buds have reacted to the sheer sweetness unlike any other! It was like drinking heaven! I continued to chug the entire mug down. The only audible sounds was the rushing liquid and my throat gulping down every last drop. Some of the unlucky drops trickled down my cheeks, but I ignored them.

The second the last gulp of cider went down my throat, I yanked the mug away from my mouth and expelled the air from my lungs. The mug fell to the ground with a soft thunk as I fell to my knees.

"Spike?! Spike, are you alright?" Twilight ran up to me like I was having a heart attack.

"Land sakes, Spike." Applejack adjusted her hat. "I haven't seen any pony or dragon this thirsty before. You were chuggin' that cider faster than Winona with her water dish during the dog days of summer."

I regained my posture and wiped the foam from my mouth.

"I can see why Pinkie used to buy a dozen of these," I awkwardly said.

I didn't know why I drank the cider like that. The cider might’ve been that good or my dragon-greed instincts were kicking in. If it's the latter, then I have to be careful. "Secret of my Excess" happened during Spike’s birthday, which wasn’t going to happen for a while, but I still had to make sure I didn’t go crazy from the greed. As much as I liked Spike’s greed-zilla form, I don’t want that happening to me.

I watched as the other ponies in line bought a cup of cider. Every so often, the barrel would run empty and get replaced with another one.

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash were next. After Fluttershy got hers, Rainbow placed her bits into the chest. Applebloom turned on the pump, and her eyes widened when cider came pouring out. Rainbow Dash was panting like a puppy.

“Uh...Applejack?” Applebloom called out. “We still...”

“Just give ‘er the mug and move on, Applebloom,” Applejack said.

Applebloom uneasily handed Rainbow Dash the mug. Within two seconds flat, Rainbow gulped the entire mug down and slammed it onto the stand. I could hardly comprehend what happened.

Applejack yanked Rainbow down from the air. “Remember Rainbow Dash, this is yer ONLY mug fer today! I don’t want ya beggin’ for any more! Got it?”

“Yeah, yeah. I got it.” Rainbow flatly replied.

“I’m serious! If I find out you disguised yerself or something, I’ll see to it that you are in the back of the line for tomorrow.”

“Hey, hey, take it easy, AJ. I already got my mug. Do I look like the pony who would beg for seconds?”

“Yes,” I bluntly replied.

“You stay out of this!” Rainbow retorted.

I continued watching each pony buy and drink a mug of cider. Sadly, my method didn’t work as well as I thought. The Apple family ran out for the day, and there were still a significant amount of ponies who didn’t get a chance to drink. While I was glad Rainbow Dash wasn’t one of them, I still felt sorry for the others.

“Sorry, everypony,” Applejack said. “That’s it for today.”

Just like in the show, the crowd complained about how Applejack always ran out of cider, and Applejack reassured them that there would still be more for tomorrow. This did nothing to cure the annoyed ciderless ponies.

So much for my idea. I knew not everypony would get cider, but I thought it would be only a handful of ponies. At least Rainbow got hers.

Suddenly, I heard a loud horn honking. I knew what that meant. We all looked to see a giant contraption heading our way. It looked like an automobile the size of a locomotive, powered by what I assumed was magic. It would fit nicely in a Steampunk-Equestria universe. The giant behemoth stopped right in front of the stand.

Two identical ponies hopped off the device. Both of them were tall cream-colored unicorns with red manes. Their cutie marks were apple slices, and their outfits looked like they dropped out of a barbershop quartet. The only way to tell these two apart was one of them had a mustache.

“The Flim Flam Brothers,” I said under my breath.

“You know them?” Twilight asked. She must’ve heard me.

“I’ve only heard stories about them,” I quickly lied. “To be honest, I’d thought they’d be taller.”

“Well, lookie what we got here, brother of mine, it's the same in every town,” Flim, the clean-shaven one, sang.

I didn’t hear any background music this time. Yet everypony, including me, joined in singing. Just like last time, the twins showed everypony how their machine worked. It was called the “Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000,” obviously. It was meant to mass produce a lot of cider using apples. Applejack offered some of hers for the demonstration. The cider machine was impressive, but I know Applejack’s cider was better without having to try the other one.

Flim and Flam offered the Apple family their services. Applebloom was quick to accept it, but Granny Smith thought otherwise. The family has made the cider the same way for generations, so a sudden change in methods didn’t sound ideal to them.

“We'll sweeten the deal,” Flim said. “You supply the apples...”

“...we supply the Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000,” Flam continued.

“Then split those profits 75-25,” they both said.

“Hold on. Who gets the seventy five?” Applejack asked.

“Why, us, naturally,” Flim replied.

Flam added, “And, we'll throw in the magic to—”

“Woah! Woah!” I interrupted. “What kind of shady business deal are you two trying to pull? 75-25? You’re just asking them to refuse you.”

“Spike, what are ya..?” Applejack asked.

“Plus, none of the Apple family have horns,” I continued. “How do you expect them to operate this machine without a horn?”

“And what about repairs ‘n stuff?” Granny Smith added. “Them fancy parts on that contraption of yours don’t look cheap.”

Flim cleared his throat. “You can rely on us to provide maintenance. Purchase parts, run repairs, what have you.”

“So, is it a deal?” Flam asked.

“No deal!” Big Mac said firmly.

“Hmph. Very well,” said Flim. “If you refuse our generous offer to be partners, then we'll just have to be competitors.”

“Where will you get the apples then?” I asked. “You can’t buy them from the Apple family if you're going to be rivals with them.”

“They don’t grow the only apples in Equestria, son,” Flam replied. “We’ll just get them somewhere else.”

“Even so, your profits wouldn’t be enough because you would have to purchase your apples. The Apple family here gets them for free, and I doubt thievery would do well for your business.”

“We’ll just double our prices then,” Flim said. “It will be worth it.”

“Why would anyone buy something that’s mass produced and expensive when they can buy it locally for a cheaper price? While I acknowledge the demand here outranks the supply, it would still be better than to buy cider that's of lesser quality.”

“Lesser quality, you say?” Flam asked. “Perhaps you’ve gone tone deaf, but we’ve mentioned how this machine chooses only the best quality apples when making cider. We’ll provide an encore to show it.”

“Those best quality apples came from Applejack’s farm. They’re already good raw, juiced, baked, frittered, drizzled, lustered, candied, etc. If you claim that your machine can make better cider with any bunch of apples, then try to purchase apples from another farm and we’ll see the difference.”

“Very well,” Flim said. “We’ll get a crate of apples and prove to you what this Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000 can do.”

“All right then. We’ll see you later.”

Flim and Flam hopped on the machine and drove off.

“Spike...” Applejack bit her lip. “While I admire you convincing those two that my farm has better apples, is it really a good idea to challenge them?”

“I know you’re skeptical, AJ, but even if Flim and Flam’s cider tastes better, there’s something to be said about quality over quantity,” I replied.

“How do you know so much about business, anyway?” Rarity asked. “You’re awfully young for someone who knows this kind of stuff.”

“I’ve read books about it in Twilight’s library,” I lied. “Comic books aren’t the only thing I read.”

“That would explain the one-cide-per-pony idea ya had,” Applejack said.

“Wait, you’re the one who set a limit on buying cider?!” Pinkie exclaimed to me. “Why?!”

“Because you kept buying most of it,” I replied. “You’re not the only pony who drinks cider here. You shouldn’t hoard so much and leave the rest of us dry. Even I know better, and I’m a dragon.”

“So, how are you going to prove which cider is better?” Rarity asked.

“I have an idea that might work.”

I proposed a taste test. Both teams would provide a cup of cider, and the better one would be voted. But I know I couldn’t do this alone, so later in the day, I asked some ponies around town if they were willing to volunteer with me tomorrow to taste the cider. I was able to get a handful of ponies to help me out.

The next day, I arrived early at the orchard with the group of ponies. There was already a long line forming near the stand. Applejack set up a table nearby with five chairs, cups of water, and clipboards for us.

“Howdy, Spike,” Applejack greeted. “Are these the ponies who’ll be our judges today?”

“Yep,” I replied. “I’ve brought Rumble, Button Mash, Lyra, Pinkie Pie, and...Rainbow Dash?!” We all looked to see Rainbow standing on the far end. “I didn’t invite her, I swear!”

“There’s no way I’m saying no to free cider!” Rainbow declared.

Applejack sighed heavily as she rubbed her forehead. “Since Rainbow’s here, she might as well join ya.” Applejack set up another chair for Rainbow. She then handed the pegasus a cup of water and a clipboard. “Now, remember ya’ll, this will determine who has the better cider, so taste carefully and answer truthfully.”

It didn’t take long for the Flim Flam Brothers’ machine to show up. They had a big crate of apples up in their front seat.

“We are here with our purchased apples!” Flim announced.

“Got them straight from Appleloosa,” Flam added. “They do overnight delivery, ya know.”

“I should’ve warned Braeburn about them,” Applejack said. She then grabbed the megaphone. “Attention, everypony! Today, we’ve been facing some competition, but fear not. We’ve got some ponies and a dragon who are willing to volunteer to see which cider is better: the Flim Flam Brothers’ or the Apples’. They’ll be given the same amount, and we won't reveal whoever made the cider until after they've voted. Also, to keep any lingerin' tastes from skewin’ the results, we provided water just in case. So make sure to wish our judges good luck for this event.”

"Enough talk!" Rainbow Dash said. "Let's get to the cider already!"

"My goodness, you do have an addiction," I said.

"They got you, too? For the last time, I don't have an addiction to cider! I just really like it."

"If this was a game, I'd be pressing the X button right now," Button Mash said.

"The what?" A confused Rainbow asked.

"Nevermind."

I understood that reference.

The judges and I were seated with our backs to the stand so that we couldn’t see which cups were filled. After a while, Twilight gave us two white cups each. They were smaller than the mugs, and they were either labeled A or B.

I started with cup A, and so did the other judges. I swished it around like a wine glass before taking a sip. Already, I was overwhelmed by the taste. Given the pleasing reactions from the others, they probably enjoyed cup A’s cider as well.

Next was cup B. After drinking some water, I sipped cup B. It did taste pretty good, but that was just about it. It was good more or less, but it tasted like it came from your average grocery store. I had an idea who made this cider.

We wrote our answers on the clipboard.

“Okay, judges,” Twilight said. “Your results?”

We showed our answers. We all picked cup A as the better cider, which just happened to be the Apple family’s cider. Said family was relieved at that.

“This proves conclusively that our cider is better,” Applejack said. “Though, the quality of Appleloosa’s apples kinda worries me. I reckon the soil ain’t used to growing apples down there yet.”

“While we won’t dispute the current circumstances resulted in a fair victory,” Flim said, “I’m afraid there was one variable that might’ve gotten the odds in your favor.”

“We weren’t using the same apples,” Flam said. “We’ve only gotten different apples, so perhaps you didn’t expect a different tasting cider.”

While it was true it tasted different than the Apples’ cider, it was still no better.

“Alright, then. For the next round, you can use some of our apples and we’ll see if there’s a difference,” Applejack said. “I don’t think anyone besides Granny Smith tasted it.”

Just like last time, we waited until the ponies were done making cider for us, and Twilight handed us the cups again.

This is when it got interesting. Cup A tasted really good, but so did cup B. In fact, they both tasted the same. The judges around me shared similar reactions. We wrote our answers on our respective clipboards.

“Now, who has the better cider?” Twilight asked us.

We held up our clipboards, and the results were mixed this time. Pinkie said both, Lyra and Button said Cup A, Rainbow and I said Cup B, and Rumble just gave a question mark. It was revealed that Cup A was the Flim Flam Brothers this time, and Cup B was the Apples. Applejack sweated nervously.

“Despite the results, it is clear to say that we’re the better cider makers,” Flim said. “We can make equally high-quality cider with only the fraction of the work.”

“Why, with our machine,” Flam said, “we can make enough cider in one hour to satisfy this entire town!”

“We can do it in 45 minutes!” Applebloom declared.

Just like in the show, the Flim Flam brothers challenged the Apple family into who can make the most cider. Granny Smith agreed, and the challenge would start tomorrow morning.

“Can you believe it? They’re gonna make cider for all of us!” Lyra exclaimed.

“Finally, I won’t have to worry about not getting any cider,” Rainbow said with a giant grin on her face.

“Am I the only one who cares about the quality of something over its quantity?” I said in an exasperated tone.

“That quality is the reason why the Apple family keeps running out,” Rumble said. “Even with the customers getting only one cup each.”

Right as he said that, the Apple family announced that they ran out of cider again. The thirsty crowd groaned once more.

“See?”

“If it’s possible, could you guys come tomorrow?” I asked. “I just want to make sure the quality will remain the same after the contest.”

Everypony accepted.

The next morning, the Apple family and the Flim Flam Brothers were getting ready for the contest. Although, I wouldn’t say the brothers were doing anything at all. I’d say they were relying on their new technology too much, but then again, I came from the Digital Age.

“Attention, everypony!” the mayor called out. “The teams have one hour to produce as much cider as they can, after which the barrels will be counted and the winner will be named the sole cider provider for all of Ponyville!”

The crowd was pleased to hear that, but I wasn’t. I knew what was going to happen. The Flim Flam Brothers would end up causing some damage to the southern orchard, and make the cider taste horrible. What’s worse was that I couldn’t prevent this from happening. Even with my previous tactic and my skills in economics, the Apple family still ends up facing a competition with the Flim Flam brothers.

Once both teams declared that they were ready, the one hour timer started. The Apple family quickly went to work bucking, collecting, examining, and crushing each apple into cider. Meanwhile, the Flim Flam Brothers were just kicking back and letting the machine do all the work. Despite their laziness, they were making three barrels for every barrel the Apples were making. I wasn't the only one who noticed this.

Twilight asked the mayor if honorary family members (the rest of the girls and herself) were allowed to join. Both sides allowed it. I guess the brothers' ego outweighed their common sense.

Thanks to the girls' assistance, the Apple family was already getting ahead. The Flim Flam Brothers noticed this and took drastic actions. They've increased their power to their machine and disabled quality control, which was a pretty stupid move, but I wasn’t gonna call them out for that.

An hour passed, and the contest was over. The girls and the Apple family collapsed out of breath, while the Flim Flam machine looked like it was about to fall apart. Sadly, just like in the show, Flim and Flam made more barrels than the Apple family.

“We... lost?” Applejack was dumbfounded.

“Too bad, Apples,” Flim said.

Flam added, “Guess you'll just have to find a new—”

“Wait a minute!” I called out.

“What is it with you and interrupting us? Do dragons ever learn how to be polite?”

“Before the Apples declare bankruptcy, why don’t the judges have a taste first? It’ll be just like yesterday.”

“Still not convinced our cider is high quality? Go ahead. You’ll soon learn who made the better cider,” Flim said.

The judges and I sat back at the table and waited for the ponies to hand us our cups. Once they did, it was obvious to tell which one was the Flim Flam Brothers’. The judges and I took a sip from Cup A, and it tasted amazing. But when we tasted Cup B...let’s just say nobody swallowed.

“BLEGH!! What the heck is this?!”

“I think you made Apple Cider Vinegar by mistake!”

“Where’d you make this from?! The outhouse?!”

“Are these rocks?!”

“I should’ve saved before drinking this!”

“I think this killed off my non-existence cider addiction!”

We were spitting it out, using the water and Cup A to wash out our mouths, anything to get rid of the taste. I did my utmost best to avoid tossing my gemstone cookies.

“So who had the better cider?” Applejack asked.

“CUP A!!” we shouted in unison.

“Oh, dear,” Flim said.

“That’s what you imbeciles get for picking quantity over quality,” I said as I spat out a piece of leaf.

“It looks like we've encountered a slight... problem here in Ponyville,” Flam said.

“Next town?” Flim asked.

“Next town!”

The two brothers hopped onto the machine and took off.

“And don’t come back, Flip Flop Brothers!” I called out.

“They're gone,” Applejack sighed.

“That means Sweet Apple Acres is still in business!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Plus, we can have high quality Apple family cider!” Rainbow shouted.

“Because of this silly competition, we've made enough of our cider for the whole town!” Applebloom said.

The crowd cheered after hearing that.

“Sorry about your orchard,” I said to Applejack. “Looks like some of the trees got uprooted thanks to those two.”

“It’s fine, Spike,” Applejack said. “We can get them replaced.”

Applejack’s orchard was saved, and everypony including Dash got a chance to drink some cider. I hope the girls and I can help Applejack again next year.

As for Applejack’s letter, I found it to be the funniest one I’ve sent so far. To clarify: she didn’t learn anything.

There wasn’t much I could do for “Family Appreciation Day.” I did enjoy the zap apple jam, though. It was sweeter than regular apple jam, and it gave your tongue a “bite” like a pineapple would.

The next episode to come up was “The Last Roundup.” That was when Applejack traveled to compete in this year’s rodeo, but she didn't win the prize money she needed to repair the town hall. So, she vows not to return until she earns enough money. I almost forgot about this episode’s plot due to a prior scene.

Which reminds me…

I headed to the town hall, which was already in shambles. Rainbow Dash was hanging a sign with Applejack’s face on it. Suddenly, a flash of lightning nearly struck Rainbow’s tail. I looked to see a grey derpy-eyed pegasus bouncing on a storm cloud.

Moment of truth. What are you going to say, Dashie?

“Be careful, Derpy!” Rainbow called out. “Don't want to do any more damage than you've already done.”

Oh, thank god! I’m glad I’m in this universe.

I don’t know why, but some people back in my world found Derpy offensive, so Hasbro had to censor her and keep her mute until Season 5. Thankfully, I wasn’t any of those people.

“I just don’t know what went wrong,” Derpy said before she zapped herself by mistake.

“Yeah, it’s a mystery,” Rainbow said.

I watched as Derpy’s mishaps caused the town hall to fall apart even more. The end result was Rainbow and Derpy falling into a hole. I tried to hold back my laughter, but it was like holding back a river with a piece of paper.

“Everypony, can I get your attention? Attention please!”

I turned to see a crowd standing in front of the town hall. The mayor was giving a speech about Applejack. Applejack was chosen to compete in this year’s rodeo, and she agreed to donate her potential prize money to fix the town hall. Ponyville had put a lot of pressure on her. It was no wonder she ran away after the rodeo.

After we all wished her good luck, Applejack hopped on the train and headed out. I wanted to tag along with her for support, but she assured me she was going to be fine.

Throughout the week, I thought about what I should do when the future villains show up. I already had Chrysalis covered. The next villain would be Tirek because there’s nothing I could change when encountering King Sombra.

When Cerberus left Tartarus, that must’ve been when Tirek escaped. I would have to find a way to keep them both inside, but given my small figure, that would be difficult.

How about focusing instead on what I can do?

I remembered in the show, Discord was sent to grab Tirek, but the draconequus decided to turn sides and join Tirek. Had it not been for karma, I would’ve been very angry with Discord. That’s why I thought it should be better if Fluttershy tagged along with Discord when he goes to find Tirek. She was the element of kindness, but if sweet talking doesn't work, then she could use the stare on the centaur. I don’t know if it’ll work on him, but it was worth a try.

I still needed to know when Starlight Glimmer used that stone to take everypony’s cutie marks away. It has to be before Twilight got that castle, I’m sure. But I couldn’t just go to where Starlight’s village was going to be and randomly explore each cave before finding the stone. I would need to figure out when is a good time to go there. I would also have to let Starlight know that cutie marks weren’t the reason she lost Sunburst.

If my plans for Chrysalis goes well, I don’t have to worry about her swarm kidnapping us for Season 6, and the Pony of Shadows can be defeated by the Mane 6. But there was one villain who I knew was going to be a challenge.

Cozy Glow.

That ponified Darla Dimple was a mastermind, as evident by her chess-piece cutie mark. She believed in power, wanting to rule Equestria by taking all of its magic. I couldn’t attack her directly, though. That would just be evidence for Chancellor Neighsay to prove how vile non-pony creatures were. Even by the time she gets defeated by the Student 6, I still couldn’t just beat her up. A male in his mid-20s assaulting a child would not bode well with neither Equestrian nor human society, even if she deserved it. The only way I could defeat her is to ruin her plan, and I might knew how.

Cozy and Tirek may not know this, but I already know their plans long before I set foot in Equestria. I could tell Cozy I realized this, but I would have to make sure I didn’t reveal that I was from the human world. While this would mean Cozy and Tirek would drop their plans, that won’t do any good, as they could just come up with another plan. Worst case scenario, they could try to get rid of me.

This is going to be dangerous. I can’t let Cozy win, I can’t attack her physically, and if I reveal that I know about her plans, she’ll get rid of me and try to convince the girls that I passed away or something. Both Tirek and Cozy are such a bad couple. If only I…

That’s when I had an idea. I had to seperate Cozy from Tirek. If Tirek somehow gets reformed, then perhaps he wouldn't need Cozy. But if he doesn't accept friendship, then I would just have to convince Cozy that Tirek isn’t who he says he is. I could tell her that he might backstab her. That way, Cozy might burn that bridge. Those two won’t be together anymore, and Cozy can be reformed, or at least accept that she can’t abuse friendship for power.

But if all else fails...would I have to take drastic actions? Would I have to seriously harm someone such as a filly?

I shouldn’t worry about that. No matter what, I had to find a way to prevent Cozy and Tirek from going through with their plan.

How did Cozy and Tirek meet anyway? Was it before or after he escaped? If it's before, would I be too late?

The week flew by faster than Rainbow Dash. Applejack’s friends and family were setting up a surprise party at the barn.

“I really hope Applejack enjoys this party,” Rarity said.

“Yeah, I can’t believe she’s already coming home today,” I said. But I had a feeling she wasn’t.

“Surprise!” Pinkie shouted. Fluttershy stumbled backwards.

“Be careful over there!” I called out.

“Sorry! I was just practicing my ‘surprise!’ for when we surprise Applejack with this super cool party for becoming rodeo champion of Equestria!”

“Quiet, Pinkie,” Twilight said. “I think Applejack's coming!”

We quickly hid away from the door. The second the doors opened, we jumped out and shouted:

“SURPRISE!!”

Pinkie did the same thing a few seconds later.

Sadly, it wasn’t Applejack who was at the door. It was a mailpony, but since it was his birthday, we gave him a slice of cake. He handed us a letter.

“Who’s it from, Twilight?" Applebloom asked. "What’s it say?”

“It’s from Applejack,” Twilight replied. She then read the letter, “‘Family and friends, not coming back to Ponyville. Don't worry, will send money soon.’ That’s...all there is.”

Everypony around us was shocked upon hearing that. Applejack loved being in Ponyville, so getting a letter saying she’s not coming back was a real punch to the gut.

“Something just dreadful must have happened to Applejack to make her not return!” Rarity cried.

“Maybe she's hurt, or sad, or scared!” Fluttershy shivered.

“So, what are we waiting for? Let's go find her!” Rainbow Dash called out.

“Don't worry. We'll search all of Equestria if we have to,” Twilight said.

“I’m going, too!” I announced.

“You want to come?”

“I’m her friend, aren’t I? I’ve helped her in the past and she helped me. My desire to find her is just as big as yours.”

“Very well, Spike. You can tag along.”

Later that day, we hopped on the train heading to Canterlot.

“Why would Applejack decide not to come back all of a sudden?” Twilight pondered.

“Maybe it had something to do with the rodeo?” I asked.

“What do you mean, darling?” Rarity filed her nails on an emery board.

“I have this theory. What if Applejack didn’t win the rodeo? What if she didn’t perform well enough to earn the prize money?”

The girls looked at each other with unease.

I continued, “Applejack can handle losing a fight, but due to the fact that there was so much money on the line, she didn’t want to come back empty-hoofed. Maybe that’s why she didn’t want to return to Ponyville just yet. She needed to find a way to get the money needed to repair the town hall. And given the state it’s in thanks to Derpy, I can’t blame her.”

“Derpy?” Twilight tilted her head.

“That gray pegasus who was with Rainbow Dash last week.”

“I thought her name was ‘Muffins,’” Fluttershy said.

“Bah, that mare keeps changing her name,” Dash said. “Probably because she can’t remember it.”

That would explain her multiple names. But I’m still gonna call her “Derpy.”

“Applejack’s won the rodeo ten times in a row,” Twilight said. “Why would she suddenly lose this year?”

I shrugged. “Perhaps the competition was not kind to her this year.”

When we arrived at Canterlot, we quickly headed straight to the stadium. We asked everypony around, but no pony has seen Applejack after the rodeo. It wasn’t until one mare told us that Applejack went to Dodge Junction, so that’s where we headed.

Once the train stopped in front of the station, Pinkie zoomed out and dashed for the bathroom.

“Applejack is supposed to have come here after the rodeo ended,” Twilight said. “Let's fan out and try to find her.”

“Any ideas where she might be?” I asked.

“I don’t know, but Dodge Junction isn’t a big place, so finding her—”

“I found her! I found her!” Pinkie called out.

We looked to see where she was pointing. Sure enough, it was Applejack. She looked sort of depressed, and despite our reunion, she wasn’t feeling any better. We asked her why she decided to leave Ponyville, but she stayed silent. It was obvious she was hiding something.

Before any of us pressed further, we heard a voice.

“Applejack? Are these some of your Ponyville friends?”

There stood a white earth pony with a red mane. She had cherries for a cutie mark. Her name was Cherry Jubilee, and she was the owner of the town's cherry farm.

“Yes, we are,” Twilight replied.

“And you are?” Rarity asked.

Cherry introduced herself and told us how she watched Applejack at the rodeo. She claimed that Applejack won a lot of ribbons. When she mentioned how Applejack wanted a change of scenery, that’s when something smelled fishy.

“‘Change of scenery’?” Rainbow asked. “What's that supposed to mean?!”

“It’s no big deal, gals ‘n Spike.” Applejack said. “I thought cherries would be a nice change from apples, so I took the job and came here. That's it. End of story.”

“Are you changing your name to Cherryjack as well?” I sarcastically asked. “Maybe your cutie mark might change to cherries as well.”

“Oh, don’t be like that, Spike. Sometimes it’s better to take a break from the norm.”

“A break from the norm, my butt!” Rainbow shouted. “We didn't travel all over Equestria searching for you to come home without you!”

“Well, I didn't ask you to come lookin' for me!” Applejack retorted. “There is nothin' to tell and I am not going back to Ponyville!”

Applejack stormed off.

“I don’t care what she says,” Twilight said. “Applejack’s not telling us something.”

“Well, it can’t be because she lost the rodeo,” Rarity said. “Ms. Cherry told us that she won a lot of ribbons.”

“That’s true,” I said, “but did you notice how vague she was? She said Applejack won a lot of ribbons, but she never mentioned the kind of ribbons.”

“Either way, we gotta get her to spill the beans!” Rainbow declared.

“She had beans?” Pinkie gasped. “Ugh, I told her I was snacky!”

“Come on, we’ll visit Cherry’s ranch,” Twilight said.

When we arrived, we saw Cherry Jubilee near the barn.

“Oh, hey, it’s you gals again,” Cherry said. “Come to see Applejack at work?”

“Well...yes!” Twilight said. “We’d like to help her out. If it’s possible, of course.”

“Well ya’ll are in luck. My cherry sorters are on their day off today, so you five mares can fill in for them. Don’t worry about messin’ up. We’ve gotten an extra batch today.”

“What about me?” I asked.

“Well, I don’t have a uniform fit for ya,” Cherry said, “and I can’t let you in without proper attire...”

“That’s fine. I can wait outside.”

Cherry escorted the girls into the barn. I decided to wander around Dodge Junction. It almost looked a lot like Appleloosa, which made sense since they were both located in the south.

“No way! It is you!” I heard a familiar voice shout. I looked to see a yellow earth pony approaching me. “Dang, son! I didn’t think we’d meet again so soon!”

“Braeburn?” I asked.

“The very same! Come ‘ere!” Braeburn squeezed me and gave me a noogie. “Thanks again for comin’ up with that civil case, lil’ drake! We don’t know what would happen if you and your posse didn’t show up!”

“It’s good to see you, too!” I grunted as I escaped Braeburn’s grasp. “What are you doing in Dodge Junction? Are you here to see Applejack as well?”

“Applejack’s here as well?! I knew yer weren’t vistin’ by yer lonesome! So where is she?”

“She’s working at the cherry farm right now. Said she wanted a change of scenery.”

Braeburn’s smile disappeared. “Yer kiddin’, right?”

I shook my head.

“But Applejack ain’t one to change fruits so quickly. Are ya sure this is the same Applejack we’re talking about?”

“Probably. Did you see Applejack at the rodeo this past week?”

Braeburn slapped his forehead. “I knew I forgot something! Why do ya ask?”

“I think something happened at the rodeo that made Applejack stay away from Ponyville. My guess is she must’ve lost.”

“Naw, that can’t be it. Applejack may be stubborn, but losing a contest isn’t gonna keep her away.”

“You misunderstood. The town hall is falling apart back in Ponyville, and everypony had high hopes for AJ to win this rodeo so she can use the prize money to fix the roof.”

“Oh...well, that might be the problem, but did ya try askin’ her why she won’t come back?”

“She’s staying quiet for some reason. She won’t even talk to us, her friends. ”

“How about I talk to her? We Apple cousins are always open to each other. I've got important work to do today, but I can swing by tomorrow, if that's alright with ya.”

“That's fine. Come by the farm tomorrow morning, and we'll see.”

“Will do.”

I headed back to the farm. The girls looked like they were caught in the middle of a cherry pie war. And Applejack was absent.

“I guess it didn’t go well?” I asked.

Twilight wiped her face. “Not really. Applejack still won’t tell us what’s going on.”

“That’s why we’re gonna use Pinkie Pie to force Applejack to confess!” Rainbow said.

“Ah, I see,” I said.

Later we watched Applejack buck cherries from a cherry tree. We were far enough that she didn’t see us.

“Okay, Pinkie,” Twilight whispered as she handed Pinkie a cup of coffee. “Go wild.”

“Okie dokie loki,” Pinkie replied. She quickly took a sip of the cup and pronked down the hill.

Rainbow quickly put on earplugs.

“Are you sure it’s a good idea to give the hyper pony coffee?” I asked.

“Don’t worry, it’s mocha,” Rarity said. “As long as it’s not a double espresso, we’re fine.”

We watched as Pinkie joined Applejack with bucking cherries. Then came her “chimicherrychanga” speech. Even though the girls found it annoying, I found it funny. After only a minute of hearing Pinkie talk non-stop, Applejack had enough.

“Make it stop, make it stop!” Applejack pleaded.

Rainbow quickly covered Pinkie’s mouth. “The only way to make it stop is for you to spill the beans!”

“Never!”

Rainbow uncovered Pinkie’s mouth, and Pinkie went, “ Speaking of beans, did you ever realize how many words rhyme with 'beans'? Lean, mean, spleen, unclean, bean—”

“Alright, alright! I'll tell everypony what's goin' on! Just please stop talkin'!” yelled Applejack. “But... can it wait 'til tomorrow at breakfast? I'm plum tuckered out.”

“Do you Pinkie promise?”

“I will tell you the whole truth at breakfast. Pinkie promise.”

This made me feel uneasy. It’s not wise to break a Pinkie promise, and Applejack knew it. Sure, she technically didn’t have breakfast before she ran away, but Pinkie was still peeved.

That night, we all tucked in at Cherry's house. I still needed to figure out how to get Applejack to stay and tell the truth. But I was too tired to think, so I went to sleep and hoped that I’ll get up early to stop her.

“In conclusion, while Project SSCS-6000 may sound good on paper, the data proves that we cannot move forward on this project. Thank you.”

The applause echoed across the meeting room.

“Thank you, Mr. Smith,” a man in his mid-fifties said. This was my boss, Clyde Johnson. He’s been the CEO of PaperTinc for over twenty years. “You may sit down.”

I nodded and went back to my seat.

Mr. Johnson then stood up and cleared his throat. “Now, then. Next item of business: Interdimensional Travel.”

The meeting room was filled with confused comments.

“Now, this may sound far-fetched to you,” Mr. Johnson continued, “but believe it or not, it is possible to travel from one universe to another.”

I raised my hand.

“Go ahead, David.”

“While I won’t dispute the possibility that there are multiple universes besides our own, sir,” I said, “isn’t this a topic more suitable for the scientists at NASA corporation? With all due respect, we’re only office workers, so how are we involved in this?”

“I’m glad you asked,” Mr. Johnson replied. “Yes, it’s true that this sci-fi topic is outside our area of expertise, but it just so happens that someone here has actually had first hand experience. Isn’t that right, David Smith? Or should we call you ‘Spike the Dragon’?”

My eyes widened. I was at a loss for words. Everyone was looking at me like I just insulted my boss.

“I cannot confirm or deny this, Mr. Johnson,” I replied. “However, what made you come to this conclusion?”

“When you were discussing your ‘dream’ with your co-workers, I couldn’t help but overhear certain details that didn’t quite add up. I made a few calls and confirmed that you have, indeed, been the first human to ever travel to alternate dimensions.”

“It’s strange, really.”

“I know this might sound like something out of a movie, but it’s the truth. You can give them a call yourself if you still doubt me.”

“No, not that. It’s strange that...I don’t remember telling anyone about my dream. In fact...I don’t remember coming back to this world.”

Just as I said that, my eyes shot wide open. I looked around the room. It was a rustic bedroom covered with cherry decals. I was back at the cherry farm in Dodge Junction.

That was another dream?

I checked the clock resting on the nightstand. It read 6:20. Twilight was still sleeping. Since I was already wide awake, I hopped out of bed and did some stretches.

I should probably see if Applejack left.

I quietly exited the room and walked down the hall. Suddenly, I saw Applejack closing her bedroom door. She was wearing her saddle bags.

“Hey, Applejack,” I said.

“YAAH!!” Applejack yelped. “Er, Spike! Yer up mighty early.”

“I would say the same about you, Applejack. Where are you going?”

“N-Nowhere! I’m going nowhere.”

“You’re a bad liar, Applejack. If you’re going ‘nowhere’, why are you wearing your saddle bags?”

“Uh, look!” Applejack pointed at something behind me. “It’s the gals!”

“You think I’d fall for something like that?”

“I didn’t think so.” Applejack quickly grabbed a nearby vase and threw it at me. “Catch!”

“Hey!” I quickly caught the vase without it shattering. By the time I placed it on the floor, Applejack slammed her bedroom door shut. “Applejack!” I banged on the door. “Open this door!”

I heard the sound of furniture being knocked over. Wasting no time, I rammed my body against the door. It barely budged. I tried again, but achieved the same result.

Stupid small body!

Quickly, I decided for plan B. I took a step back and breathed calmly. With all my might, I drove my foot right next to the doorknob. The door smashed open, knocking the furniture that was poorly used to barricade it all over the room.

“Here’s Spikey!” I shouted.

The room was empty. The window next to the bed was wide open. Applejack must’ve escaped through there.

“Dang it!”

Then something caught my eye. It was Applejack’s rope. She must’ve forgotten it. Quickly, I threw it across my shoulder, and then I grabbed a piece of paper and scribbled a note on it.

“Applejack left without having breakfast!
I’m going after her!
Sorry about the door.
Be right back!

-Spike”

I left the note on the door and dashed out of the barn.

It didn’t take long for me to hurry to the train station. I saw Applejack frantically waiting for the train.

“Applejack!” I shouted. “Get back here!”

Applejack gasped and jumped onto a carriage.

“Giddy up, fellas, I gotta get the heck out of Dodge!” Applejack commanded.

The stagecoach took off in a flash. I couldn’t run fast enough to stop her. Just when I was about to give up, I saw…

“Braeburn! Over here!” I shouted.

“Well, howdy, Spike,” Braeburn greeted as he approached me. “Ain’t you an early bir—?”

“No time for chatting!” I jumped on Braeburn’s back. “Follow that stagecoach! Hiya!”

Braeburn neighed loudly and chased after the stagecoach.

“Ya couldn’t wait for another?!” Braeburn asked.

“This one has somepony I need!” I replied.

Braeburn galloped as hard as he could as we slowly approached the wagon. I slowly stood up and prepared to make a lasso.

“Keep it up, Braeburn!” I said. “If I fall, keep chasing her!”

“I hope ya know what yer doin’!” he replied.

I swung the lasso around and around. After a couple of tosses, I got the rope around Applejack.

“What in tar—”

I tugged with great force and yanked Applejack right off the carriage! She tumbled across the ground as her hat flew off and her saddlebags spilled its contents.

“Woah!” I said to Braeburn. He quickly stopped.

I hopped off and quickly tied AJ’s arms and legs together.

“Now I’m startin’ to regret teachin’ ya how to lasso,” Applejack groaned.

“Boy howdy, that’s a lotta ribbons!” Braeburn said as he picked up Applejack’s saddlebags. “If only I could’ve been at the rodeo to see ya!”

“I guess ya both know the truth now.”

“What do ya mean?”

“Check for any blue ribbons,” I said.

Braeburn brushed the dirt off of every ribbon he could find, and he even looked inside Applejack’s bags. All to no avail.

“I can’t see any,” Braeburn shrugged.

Applejack sighed. “I came in fourth, third, even second, but I didn't win one first prize, and I certainly didn't win any prize money.”

“Is that what this is all about?”

“Let’s take you back to the girls,” I said. I picked up Applejack and placed her on Braeburn’s back.

“I can walk, Spike,” Applejack said. “Just untie me.”

“It’s fine, cuz. I've carried heavier,” Braeburn said.

After collecting AJ's hat, ribbons, and bags, we headed back to Cherry’s farm. The girls were sitting at the front porch.

“Look! It’s Braeburn!” Twilight called out. “And it looks like Spike and Applejack are with him!”

“Finally! We can eat breakfast!” Rainbow said.

“I’ve fetched this wanted mare for ya, ladies,” I said as I hopped off Braeburn. “I make a pretty good bounty hunter, don’t I?”

“Good job, Clint Easthoof,” Twilight giggled as she rolled her eyes.

I untied Applejack and gave her hat back. Later, we ate a big breakfast. Applejack finally told us all about why she didn’t come back and why she stayed in Dodge Junction.

“I came here because I wanted to earn some money,” Applejack said. “After that big ol' send off Ponyville gave me, I just didn't have the nerve to come home empty-hooved. I couldn't come home a failure.”

“Applejack, you’re not a failure,” Twilight said.

“And we're your friends!” Rainbow Dash said. “We don't care if you came in fiftieth place! You're still number one in our books.”

“So, ya ain’t mad or disappointed at me?” Applejack asked.

We all shook our heads.

“But what about the mayor?” Applejack asked. “I don't think I can face her and tell her I didn't get that money to fix the broken roof.”

“Applejack, we can always find a way to fix that hole in the roof,” Fluttershy replied. “But if you don't come back, we'll never be able to fix the hole in our hearts.”

We all shared a group hug. Later that day, we took the train back to Ponyville. Everypony was relieved to have Applejack back. Since Applejack didn’t have the prize money, the mayor started a donation box. It wasn’t until a few days later that we’ve gotten enough to fix the roof.

As for Muff—er...Derpy, she was relieved of weather control duties, but at least she could focus more on her other job: working at the post office.

The next couple of months were rather uneventful, despite the fact we’ve gone from fall to winter already. But once the Hearth’s Warming Eve decorations were up, that’s when things have gotten interesting.

I’ve always been a fan of Christmas. The cool decorations, the joyful songs, the exchanging of gifts. I know I sound sappy about this, but it was truly a holiday I enjoyed.

It was only a couple of weeks before this holiday when Twilight and I got a letter from Princess Celestia. She invited us to act in this year’s pageant. We both couldn’t say no at that. Right after we accepted, the Princess sent us our scripts. I was going to be the narrator, while Twilight was going to be Clover the Clever, Princess Platinum's royal advisor and Star Swirl the Bearded’s apprentice. This was when the episode “Hearth’s Warming Eve” took place, but there was nothing I could change.

“Did you know back then, mares played the roles of stallions?” Twilight asked me. “It was because most stallions were either training in the army or working at their shops, so finding those who can act was pretty seldom in those days. It wasn’t until much later that stallion actors became more common.”

“But there’s still female actors playing male roles today, like you acting as Clover,” I said.

“I said more common, not as common.”

“That’s really interesting, though. What about those scenes that involved kissing?”

“They were just stage kisses.”

It took us a few days for us to remember our respective lines. About a week before Hearth’s Warming Eve, the girls and I hopped onto the train to Canterlot.

“Now, remember, Spike,” Twilight said. “We’ll be arguing in the play, but these are fake arguments. So don’t lose your temper, okay? This is a rare opportunity for us, and we don’t want to mess it up.”

“I know, Twilight. I know,” I said. "Not all arguments anger me."

We arrived at Canterlot in a flash. After admiring the city's decorations, we headed to the theater to suit up for the play.

Something I’ve always wondered in the show was those windigos. Did they actually appear in the play, or was it just special effects? I guessed my answer would come soon.

I slipped into my “narrator uniform.” It felt slightly uncomfortable, but I knew I wasn’t going to wear it for long.

“The play starts in two minutes, girls!” I called out. I saw the girls arguing, and I kept my cool. “Nice argument! Very convincing!”

I hurried to the front of the stage. I adjusted my outfit, and the curtains opened.

I cleared my throat and said in a British accent, “Once upon a time, long before the peaceful rule of Celestia and Luna, and even before ponies discovered our beautiful land of Equestria, ponies did not know harmony. It was a strange and dark time. A time when ponies were torn apart by hatred!”

Gasps filled the room.

I stepped closer to the audience. “During this frightful age, there were the three tribes: the pegasi, the unicorns, and the earth ponies. They all cared not for what befell the other tribes, but only for their own welfare. In those troubled times, as what we call it now, the pegasi were the stewards of the weather. But they demanded something in return: food that could only be grown by the earth ponies.”

I stepped aside and watched as the ponies unveiled what I narrated. The special effects were almost unrealistic, but this was a play, not a movie.

I continued, “The unicorns demanded the same, in return for magically bringing forth day and night. And so, mistrust between the tribes festered until, one fateful day, it came to a boil. And what prompted the ponies to clash? It was a mysterious blizzard that overtook the land, and it toppled the tribes' precarious peace.”

Fake snow fell onto the stage.

I clenched my fist. “The earth ponies were freezing. The pegasi were hungry. The unicorns were both freezing and hungry. Even their magic was powerless against the storm. Each tribe blamed the others for their suffering, and the angrier everypony grew, the worse the blizzard became. It was then decided that a grand summit would be held to figure out a way to cope with the blizzard.”

The scene changed to the interior of an old building. There were paintings of angry ponies on the top half looking over a balcony. A table and chairs were placed in the middle of the stage.

“Each tribe sent their leaders. Daughter of the unicorn king: Princess Platinum.”

Rarity appeared on stage wearing a purple crown and cape.

“Ruler of the pegasi, Commander Hurricane.”

Rainbow Dash showed up in black armor.

“And finally, leader of the earth ponies, Chancellor Puddinghead.

Pinkie Pie pronked onstage wearing a noble outfit.

“Perhaps the three tribes could finally settle their differences, and agree on a way to get through this disaster.”

Sadly, this was not the case. Platinum, Puddinghead, and Hurricane argued non-stop and kept blaming each other for the lack of food and bad weather.

This is just a fake argument. This is just a fake argument. This is just a fake argument…

After the leaders were done arguing, I took a deep breath and continued my narrating.

“So the summit of the tribes did not turn out as well as hoped, and the three leaders returned home to lick their wounds.”

The background changed to a cloudy setting similar to Cloudsdale. Rainbow reappeared on stage.

“Attention!” Rainbow shouted.

Fluttershy, who was dressed as Private Pansy, trotted nervously on stage. I was surprised she was able to do it given how she reacts to being in front of a large crowd.

“Well? Aren't you curious about how it went?” Rainbow frimly asked Fluttershy.

Fluttershy saluted. “Oh! Commander Hurricane, sir! How did it go, sir?”

“Horribly! Those other tribe leaders are so disrespectful! Don't they realize that we are a mighty tribe of warriors, and should not be crossed? We have got to break ranks with those weak foals!”

Rainbow and Fluttershy left the stage. The backdrop turned into a royal hallway similar to the one in the Canterlot Castle. Rarity entered the stage shivering.

“Clover the Clever! I need you!” Rarity called out.

Twilight entered wearing a brown, hooded robe. She handed Rarity a towel.

“Yes, your Majesty,” Twilight said. “Did the other pony tribes see reason as I predicted?”

“Those other tribes are impossible! I, for one, can no longer bear to be anywhere near those lowly creatures. The unicorns are noble and majestic. We will no longer consort with the likes of them!”

If only they had a dragon with them...

Next, it was Pinkie’s and Applejack’s turn to enter. The scene changed to a fireplace. Applejack showed up on stage as usual, while Pinkie entered through the chimney like Santa Claus.

“Wouldn't it have been easier to use the door, Chancellor?” Applejack asked.

“Maybe for you, Smart Cookie” Pinkie replied. “But I am a chancellor. I was elected because I know how to think outside the box. Which means I can also think inside the chimney. Can you think inside a chimney? I didn't think so.”

Applejack rolled her eyes.

Pinkie wiped the ash from her face and gasped. “Hold on to your hooves! I am just about to be brilliant! I have decided that the earth ponies are gonna do it alone!”

Applejack bit her lower lip. “Ya mean the other tribes didn't come around? Shoot. I really thought we could get through to 'em if we—”

Pinkie interrupted her. “Don't worry about them. We're the ones with all the food, right?”

“Actually, we're all out.”

“Fine, then we'll have to go somewhere new where we can grow some new food. And with me as our fearless leader, what could go wrong?”

Pinkie as a ruler in real life would be kinda scary, and that’s if she’s not an alicorn.

“So the three rulers, along with their assistants, decided to journey along to find new land to claim." I said to the audience. "Each leader encountered obstacles along the way, but eventually, they all arrived in a new and wondrous land. Nopony had ever seen a paradise like this before.”

The backdrop of the new land dropped down from above. By sheer coincidence, all the leaders have found what was going to be future Equestria. They were not amused by the fact that the other leaders have arrived. They’ve argued with each other once more, and fake snow fell once again.

“And so, the paradise that the ponies had found was soon lost, buried beneath a thick blanket of snow and hard feelings. It was just like their respective land back home. Everypony had been forced to seek shelter. They searched high and low, but the only shelter for miles was a cold and desolate cave. And, of course, the three tribes had to share it, and nopony was happy about that.”

The background was changed to the interior of a cave. Like in the show, everypony kept arguing. Soon, snow fell once again on stage. Fake ice, which was just cardboard cutouts of ice, was placed in front of Platinum, Hurricane, and Puddinghead. Cardboard cutouts of windigos hung from above.

So it was just special effects. Good to know.

“My mentor Star Swirl the Bearded taught me about the windigos,” Twilight said. “They're winter spirits that feed off fighting and hatred. The more hate the spirit feels, the colder things become!”

“Then...this is our fault,” Applejack said. “We three tribes...we brought this blizzard to our home by fightin' and not trustin' each other. Now it's destroyin' this land, too.”

“And now our bodies will become as cold as our hearts. All because we were foolish enough to hate.”

Fake ice appeared in front of Clover, Pansy, and Cookie. They talked about how they liked each other. Clover’s horn glowed and out came a heart of fire. And this wasn’t a prop. The fake ice disappeared. The group realized that the heart was formed from them all joining together in friendship.

I continued my narration. “All through the night, the three ponies kept the fire of friendship alive by telling stories to one another and by singing songs, which of course became the winter carols that we all still sing today. Eventually, the warmth of the fire and singing and laughing reached the leaders, and their bodies began to thaw. And it even began to melt their hearts.”

The fake ice disappeared from Hurricane, Puddinghead, and Platinum as well.

“The three leaders agreed to share the beautiful land, and live in harmony ever afterwards. And together, they named their new land...”

“Equestria!” the girls and I announced in unison. The Equestrian flag was placed in the center of the stage.

Ater we sang the song, the crowd gave us a round of applause.

We all went backstage to remove our costumes. Soon, I saw the girls arguing about the open window.

“Hey! HEY!” I yelled. “Stop practicing! The play’s over!”

“Uh...we weren’t…” Rainbow started to say, but the roar of a windigo interrupted her. “You know what? I got it.”

Rainbow quickly closed the window. We were honored to star in the Hearth’s Warming play. I bet Celestia enjoyed watching us. She does have a thing for theatre after all.

Hearth’s Warming Eve came and went so soon. It kinda felt like the Christmas I had back in the human world.

One of the gifts I got for Twilight was a book. I didn’t know if she had this topic in the library, but at least she’ll have a spare if she did. Twilight also got a book for me as well. It was called “Ogres and Oubliettes Manual. 6th ed.”

“You’ve always had an interest in it ever since that time with Shining Armor,” Twilight said. “I was thinking you might give it a try yourself.”

“Thanks Twilight. Boy, I remember this game. I can never forget the time I tried to flirt with one of the bosses, and a natural 20 made her my girlfriend for the rest of the session.”

“Yeah, Shining Armor said this never happened before, but somehow you’ve had the Mare of Luck on your side.”

“Heh, yeah. Thanks, Twilight.”

We both shared a hug.

Right after Twilight left the room, a sudden realization hit me.

It happened again! I knew something before the events of the first episode! What’s going on? Is it possible...that the old Spike is still here?

I quickly shook my head. I don’t know what’s happening to me, but I shouldn’t worry about it.

I decided to read the book Twilight gave me. It told all about different skills, monsters, and weapons. To be honest, I wasn’t that into DnD back in the human world. I only played one session, and somehow I died before my group entered the first dungeon. Even then, I wasn’t that big of a nerd to play another session. Still, since it was in-character for Spike to like this stuff, I might as well get into it. Hopefully, I can get Big Mac to play with me.

“Wow! Spike! Look at the snow!” Twilight called out.

I looked out the window. The pegasi really did a spectacular job with the winter weather. Unlike the blizzard the windigos did in the play, the snow drifted gently onto the ground, creating a nice, soft blanket.

I took this opportunity to explore Ponyville. After putting my scarf, hat, and boots on, I exited the library and strolled down the road. The buildings around me had looked so different thanks to the snow. Most stalls in the marketplace were either empty or replaced with in-season sundries. I looked up and watched as each tiny snowflake fell from the sky.

I can’t believe how long it’s been since I came to this world. It must’ve been over six months now. Seven at most. And I’ve done so much for myself and for the girls.

Looking back, I have done a significant amount of changes. Moondancer didn’t become a hermit, Dusty Pages retired without her or Twilight’s reputation shattered, Celestia got experience in acting, Luna adapted to modern Equestria without problems, the Grand Galloping Gala didn’t end in a complete disaster, and so much more. I don’t care what Discord says, I definitely made a difference.

“Spike! Over here!” a filly’s voice shouted. I turned to see Applebloom waving at me. She was with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. “We’re gonna play in the snow! Wanna join us?”

Why not? I’ve been given a chance to be a physical kid again. I don’t want it to go to waste. I’ve got a while before Winter Wrap-up happens.

“Sure thing, girls,” I said. I hurried to join them with their games.

We built snow-ponies first. We used an old scarf and rocks to decorate it.

“I remember reading a book about how a snowpony came to life when somepony put a hat on them,” I said. “It’s a shame we don’t have one.”

“You must’ve read a different version of the book,” Scootaloo said. “The one I’ve read said it was a magic scarf.”

“Huh. I could’ve sworn it was a hat.”

“‘There must’ve been some magic in that old silk scarf they found,” Sweetie Belle sang. “For when they placed it on his head, he started to dance around.’ You never heard of the song?”

I shrugged. “Maybe I misremembered. I don’t hear that song as often as the other Hearth’s Warming Eve songs. What are your favorites, anyway?”

“‘Carol of the Bells,’” Sweetie Belle replied. “Despite its tone, it’s really uplifting and wishes everypony a Happy Hearth’s Warming Eve.”

“Mine would have to be ‘Sleigh Ride,’” Scootaloo said. “I never actually rode one before, but the song makes it sound fun.”

“I guess mine’s ‘Grandma got flirted by a reindeer,’” said Applebloom. “Funny enough, it’s also Granny Smith’s favorite, too.”

“What’s it about?” I asked. “I don’t think I’ve heard about that one either. How does it go?”

“Oh! I know this one,” Sweetie Belle squeaked. She then cleared her throat and started singing.

“Grandma got flirted by a reindeer,
Walking from our house Hearth’s Warming Eve.
You can say the Gift Givers are a legend,
But as for me and Grandpa, we believe.”

“I kinda forgot how the rest of the melody went,” Sweetie said, “but the lyrics are about how the grandma leaves with a reindeer on Hearth’s Warming Eve, but in the end, she comes back to her family because her love for them is much stronger than her love for the reindeer.”

“That’s...very uplifting,” I said.

Certainly better than the lyrics the human world had…

Our next activity was snowball fighting. We split into two teams. Scootaloo and I were on one team, and Applebloom and Sweetie Belle were on the other. We quickly set up our forts.

“This fort should hold nicely,” I said.

Scootaloo nodded. Suddenly a snowball smacked her right across her face.

“The first shot has been fired!” I shouted. “Prepare to attack!”

Scootaloo and I hurried behind our snow fortress. We quickly stocked up on snowballs. I tossed one of them at the opposing fortress.

“Ah!” Applebloom’s voice was a sign I got her.

“It. Is. On!” Sweetie Belle squeaked. She quickly threw a snowball right back at us with great force. I was able to dodge it with pure luck.

“Ha! Ha! Missed me!” I teased.

Scootaloo tossed a snowball, but missed completely. She tried once more and managed to hit Sweetie Belle.

We continued pelting each other teams with snowballs until our arms were tired. After taking a break, we got out the sleds and literally headed for the hills.

Sledding was one of my favorite winter activities. Riding down the steep slopes felt so thrilling, making it worth every trek up the hill.

“Woo-hoo!” I shouted as I sledded down. “I haven’t had this much fun since I was young!”

“You still are young!” Scootaloo called out.

I lost count how many times I slid down the hill. It was probably more than double digits, I’m sure.

“Boy, that sure was fun,” I said after we were done. “It was better than in Canterlot, I’m sure.”

“What was it like sleddin’ in Canterlot?” Applebloom asked.

I shrugged. “It was alright. The problem was most of the streets were too flat to sled down, so Shining, Twilight, and I had to make our own hills of snow, which weren’t very high. One time, we thought about sledding down the roof of our house, but it was quickly shot down by our parents.”

“That happened to me once. I tried goin’ down the roof of our shed one time, but I kinda owed the family a new roof after that.”

“Ouch.”

“What is life like in Canterlot, anyway?” Sweetie Belle asked me. “Rarity never stops talking about how she wants to live there. Do you chat with any high-class ponies during the day?”

“Not really. Twilight spent most of her days studying and reading books, and I usually assisted her.”

“So you never actually had any high-class experience? Eating caviar? Wearing suits? Attending fancy parties?”

“None that I can remember. Except the Grand Galloping Gala, of course.”

“To be honest, when you said you and Twilight were from Canterlot,” Scootaloo said, “we thought you’d act more...snobbish.”

“Goes to show you can’t judge someone based on their social standings,” I said.

After we’ve done as much sledding as we could, it was getting late. The CMC and I parted ways and headed home.

Once I arrived home, I poured myself some hot chocolate and sat by the fireplace. I heard hoofbeats approaching. My body was wrapped with a blanket.

“Did you have fun out there?” Twilight asked.

“I sure did,” I replied. I took a sip from my cup. “The snow is much more enjoyable here than in Canterlot. Especially when you’re sledding.”

Twilight sat down next to me. “Yeah, I agree. Sledding in Canterlot was pretty boring, even with that roof incident. Maybe tomorrow we can try one of the hills here.”

“I already did some sledding today, but I don’t mind doing it again.”

Twilight and I shared a hug. Winter may not have been my favorite season, but I still enjoyed the snow days.

The rest of the winter wasn’t interesting, with the exception to the New Year’s party, of course. Believe it or not, Equestria marks years similar to my human world. So, after my first Equestrian New Year’s, the year was 2011, meaning it was 2010 when I first came to Equestria. I didn’t know how long the events of the entire series lasted (excluding the finale), but I doubt it was around nine years like in real time.

Twilight and I had our own New Year's tradition. We dropped a ball from the stairs next to a yardstick to see how it'll bounce, and the amount of inches would indicate what kind of year we would get. If the ball reaches an even number, we’ll get a good year. If it reaches an odd but divisible number, we’ll get an average year, but the lowest number it’s divisible by would indicate what month would be the best for us. If it reaches a prime number, we’ll get a bad year. If it reaches a number divisible by 10, it means a big change will be coming for one of us.

“Okay, Spike. Let it go!” Twilight called out.

I nodded and dropped the ball. Since I was on the stairs, I couldn’t tell how high the ball bounced, but Twilight had a camera. She took a picture right when the ball reached its peak.

“Okay, the picture’s printing...and now!” Twilight took the photo and placed it on the table. “And here it comes...Dear Celestia!”

“What is it?”

“30 inches! Exactly 30 inches! That means something big is gonna happen to one of us!”

“Really? Let me see!” I hurried down the steps and looked at the photo. Sure enough, the ball did reach the 30-inch mark. “I can’t believe it! So who’s gonna get the big change?”

“I don’t know, Spike, but whatever it is, it’s gonna be big.”

“There’s something that’s been bothering me, though. How come you believe in a bouncing ball telling the future, but not a twitchy earth pony? Honestly, this feels like something Pinkie Pie would do.”

“I guess I didn’t tell you about this. You see, it all started long before you were hatched. The day after New Year’s I was playing with a ball when I accidentally bounced it down the stairs. It hit a wall and went right over the railing. My parents scolded at me for playing ball in the house, but my brother noticed that it bounced near our height chart at exactly 50 inches. A few months later, we got a new babysitter, who Shining Armor and I instantly liked at the start.”

“Princess Cadance?”

“Yep. At first, we thought it was just a coincidence, but a few years later, it happened again. I dropped the ball from the stairs so Shining Armor could catch it, and this time it bounced 40 inches. That same year, I was accepted into Celestia’s school, and you were hatched. That’s when we decided that the ball’s bounce could predict the future.”

“Amazing. But how did you determine what the other numbers meant?”

“A year after you were born, the ball bounced only 43 inches. We thought nothing spectacular would happen, but we were wrong.” Twilight bit her lip. “Unfortunately, our favorite donut shop had to be closed all summer that year.”

“Infestation?”

“Broken glass.”

“Ouch.”

“That’s not the worse part. It was caused by Shining Armor, no less. He accidentally spilled his drink on the floor, and when he tried to clean it up himself, he slipped and fell head-first into the display counter. We had to take him to the hospital after that. He didn’t have any major injuries or a concussion, but he had a lot of scrapes over his body. He wore bandages for months. We weren't banned from the place, but we didn’t come back until after Hearth’s Warming Eve that year.”

“Sweet Celestia!”

“As for the other numbers, one year the ball reached 63. In March that year, you said your first word and learned how to walk. Another year, the ball reached 42, and I aced all of my courses in Celestia’s school for the first time. Since then, we've always dropped a ball after New Year's to determine the future. And I had data to back up its reliability."

“Wow. But did we use the same ball?”

“Not really. The ball would get too deflated to bounce sometimes, so we just buy a new one each year to use.”

I still couldn’t believe this was a family tradition for Twilight's family. Then again, I never noticed New Year’s happening in the show before.

“Spike, wake up! Wake up! Wake up! It’s Winter Wrap Up Day!”

“Huh?” I slowly but surely woke up. “What?”

“Winter Wrap Up!” Twilight repeated as she turned on the blinding lights. “Tomorrow’s the first day of spring. So everypony in Ponyville needs to clean up winter. Now help me get ready!”

“Clean up winter?”

I soon realized this was the “Winter Wrap Up” episode. After what seemed like a short winter, spring was right around the corner. In the show, Twilight would try to help her friends, but she didn't have the skills she needed to give them a hand. I doubt there was anything major I could change.

"Ponyville was started by Earth ponies," Twilight said as she adjusted the saddle on her back. "So for hundreds of years, they've never used magic to clean up winter. It's traditional."

"Wait, Granny Smith said that her family established Ponyville when she was a filly," I pointed out. "I'm not an expert on pony biology, but I don't think a non-alicorn pony can live for centuries."

"Okay, so I'm exaggerating." Twilight put on her scarf and read her checklist. "Scarf? Check. Saddle? Check. Boots? Check. Spike pointing out an inconsistency? Check. It's a good thing I'm so organized, I'm ready."

"Isn't it a bit too early to start?" I said as I lied back down.

"I told you, Spike. Spring is tomorrow. We have to clean up winter today, or…"

"I meant timewise. It's 5 a.m." I pulled the covers over my head.

Twilight looked at the cuckoo clock on the wall. "Oh. I guess I'm a little too early."

Two hours later, we got up for real this time, did our morning routines, and headed for town hall.

“Those must be the team vests Rarity designed,” Twilight said as we passed some ponies. “Blue for the weather team, green for the plant team, and tan for the animal team. I wonder which team vest we'll be wearing.”

“Do they even allow dragons to participate?” I asked. “I doubt dragons were on friendly terms with earth ponies back in the days.”

As we approached the town hall, the mayor gave us a rousing speech and hoped that we would clean up winter as fast as possible. After everypony dispersed, Twilight was left confused.

“Oh gosh, where should I go?” Twilight asked. “I'm not sure where I fit in. What exactly does everypony do?”

That’s when everypony sang. Once again, there was no background music, but Twilight and I joined anyway. "Winter Wrap Up" was one of my favorite songs from the show. After the song ended, Twilight and I approached Rainbow Dash.

“Oh, hey Twilight and Spike,” Dashie greeted. “What’s up?”

“What are you doing?” Twilight asked.

“Sending off one of my flight crews to retrieve the birds that have flown south for the winter.”

“Oh, can I help? How about if I help clear out the clouds?”

“Uh, Twilight? I don’t think you can fly without magic.”

“Oh, right. No wings.”

Give it time, Twilight. Give it time.

“Sorry, Twilight.” Rainbow then dashed off.

“Great, now what do we do?” Twilight asked me. “Winter needs to be wrapped up, and I'm determined to do my part...somehow.”

We went to see Rarity, who was building a nest for the birds.

“Rarity, please tell me there's something I can help you with,” Twilight pleaded.

“Well, how would you like to help create Ponyville's finest birds' nests?” Rarity suggested.

Twilight agreed. Rarity handed her the supplies she needed, and Twilight instantly went to work. Sadly, like in the show, her nest-making skills left something to be desired. The end result was...less than perfect. Way less.

“There!” Twilight said. “It looks just like...yours...oh my.”

“I’m...sure the birds won’t know the difference,” I said. “A nest is a nest, right?”

“Spike! How could you say that?!” Rarity asked. “You’re lucky Fluttershy wasn’t in earshot. Most of the birds are very selective when it comes to their homes.” She then approached Twilight. “Don’t worry, darling. It's just a little rough around the edges. Let me lend you a hoof.”

Unfortunately, Rarity was too focused on fixing the nest. Twilight and I decided to look for somepony else.

We headed down to a lake to see Pinkie Pie skating. But it wasn’t just for fun. Since Pinkie was a pro at skating, she was assigned the job to cut lines in the ice so that it would break apart easily.

“You sure have a lot of work ahead of you, Pinkie,” Twilight said. “There's quite a few lakes in Ponyville.”

“Ha, tell me about it. Hey, Twilight, wanna help me out?” Pinkie asked.

“Would I?”

“Come on, put on those skates over there. I bet you'll be a natural too.”

Twilight did just that. However, she soon found the ice too slippery for her to balance, let alone skate.

“On second thought...” Twilight nervously said.

“Come on, Twilight. There’s a first time for everything,” I said. “You gotta play your part in Winter Wrap Up somehow.”

I gave Twilight a big shove as she slid across the ice. While I did find it funny how Twilight struggled to gain control on the ice, I soon realized what would happen next. Twilight rammed into Pinkie, and both of them were coming straight at me. With quick thinking, I dove out of the way right as the girls zipped past me. The two then slammed into a tree, knocking the snow off and turning them into a snow pony.

“Are you girls alright?” I hurried up to them as they shook the snow off their bodies.

“Twilight, you did a great job your first time around,” said Pinkie Pie. “I'm sure my first time was just as wobbly and bobbly and crasheriffic as yours.”

“Really?” Twilight asked.

Pinkie thought about it. “...No. But did I make you feel better?”

“Y-Yeah, I guess.”

Pinkie then suggested that we should go see Fluttershy. After Twilight took off her skates, she and I went to look for Fluttershy. In no time, we found her waking up a few critters.

“Awww, how cute,” Twilight said as some porcupines walked past her.

“Aren't they? This is my favorite task the whole season, when I get to see all my little animal friends again,” Fluttershy said.

“It must be really rough for you to wait until spring,” I said. “It’s a shame that neither ponies nor dragons can migrate or hibernate seasonally.”

“I know it is, but believe it or not, there are those who don’t mind winter. Deers, chickadees, rabbits, and more have their own ways to adapt to the cold just like us. Some grow thicker fur, while others change color to blend in from potential predators. The best part is even though food is scarce during the winter, there’s almost no competition from the animals that do hibernate or migrate.”

“That’s nice to know. I guess Angel doesn’t hibernate either?”

“Not really, but he does take frequent naps, and he gets cranky when he wakes up.”

How is that different from any other season?

Fluttershy looked at the other dens that still had sleeping animals. “Would you just look at all these warrens and dens?” She sighed. “I'm worried that I won't be able to wake up every animal before spring comes.”

“We can help you, Fluttershy,” Twilight said.

“You will? Oh, that would be wonderful.” Fluttershy handed us a bell each. “Just remember not to ring too loudly. We don’t want to give the animals a rude awakening.”

“We understand,” I said. “If someone woke me up with a loud noise, I would be pretty upset, too.”

Twilight rang a bell at a nearby den, while I did the same at one close by down the hill.

“Wake up, please,” I said softly into the burrow. “Spring is here. Time to wake up and smell the flowers.”

After I heard tiny footsteps approaching, I carefully backed away as the species exited their den. The species that came out was skunks. Unlike the cartoons, they didn’t smell terrible.

At least none of them are like that French skunk. I’m glad reality has a way to prove itself useful sometimes.

“Welcome,” I said to the striped family. “I hope you all had a good rest. I can promise you that spring will—”

“YAAHH!!” Twilight’s voice shouted.

“Excuse me a sec,” I said to the skunks. I quickly headed up the hill. “Twilight? What’s wro—?”

CRASH!!

Twilight slammed right into me, knocking us both over. I heard Fluttershy quickly approaching us.

“Twilight! Spike! Oh, are you two okay?!” Fluttershy asked.

“I will be once this unicorn gets off me!” I wheezed.

Twilight quickly jumped off and hid behind Fluttershy. I brushed myself off as I got up.

“What were you running from, Twilight?” I asked.

“Snakes! Snakes!” Twilight pointed at the den that had a bunch of snakes slithering out.

"Aw, good morning," Fluttershy greeted.

"How can she be friends with something so scary?"

You're one to talk, Daenerys Sparkle. Just wait until I’m an adult.

“M-M-Maybe we should find something else to do.” Twilight shivered. “Th-Thanks anyway, Fluttershy.”

We both said goodbye to Flutteshy and hurried out of the warrens. Twilight sighed with relief.

“All this Winter Wrap Up stuff is a lot harder than it looks,” said Twilight.

“Don’t feel bad, Twilight,” I said. “You’re just struggling a bit.”

“That’s an understatement.”

There was still one more friend we haven’t tried yet. It was Applejack. In the show, Twilight would try to use her magic to move the plow, but gets chewed out by Applejack. I did remember Spike suggested Twilight to use magic, but since I’m Spike now, I kept my mouth shut.

We arrived at the fields to where Applejack was leading the green vest group to plow the snow.

“Hey, Applejack,” Twilight greeted. “How’s everything going?”

“Oh, just dandy,” Applejack replied. “A little slow startin', but peachy all the same. There's a lot of ground to clear, ya hear? We can't even start the plantin' and the waterin' until we get all these heap a' snow hightailed outta here.”

Twilight offered to help, but Applejack was reluctant at first. Eventually, after some pleading form Twilight, Applejack had no choice but to accept it. So, Twilight hopped into the plow. She gave it a big push, but the plow stood firm. Twilight tried much harder, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t push the plow. Applejack shook her head.

“Here, let me try,” I said.

I slid down the hill and hopped into the plowing device. I stood in front of Twilight and pushed the bar with all my might. Soon, the plow started moving.

“Hah! There we go!” I shouted.

But that’s when I encountered another problem. Thanks to my short stature, I couldn’t see over the bar.

“Twilight, you need to tell me where to go,” I said.

“Okay...a little to the right...the right...your right!”

“We have the same rights, Twilight!” I called out as I steered right. “I can hear you. It’s a bit difficult to steer this thing.”

Twilight and I continued pushing the plow. Twilight gave me directions, and I followed. I noticed I’ve been making turns a lot.

“Okay, Spike, slow down,” Twilight said. I did just that, but the plow resisted. “Slow down. Slow down. Stop! Stop! STOP!”

I quickly dug my feet into the ground as I struggled to get the hunk of metal to decelerate. I heard Applejack yelping and diving out of the way. Thankfully, the plow stopped completely.

“Dang, boy!” Applejack called out. “Whatcha tryin’ to do? Scare the hat offa me?”

“I was just following Twilight's orders," I said as I peeked over the bar. "This thing is kind of hard to control."

“Sorry about that, Applejack,” Twilight nervously said. “But honestly, it feels like Spike was just doing all the work while I just stood by as a bystander.”

“Not true. You were giving me directions. I couldn’t see anything over the push bar. Without you, I could’ve crashed. We’re like a small team working together.”

“Yes, but anypony can give you directions, Spike.” Twilight sighed as she hopped out of the snowplow. “I need a moment.”

Twilight galloped away. I climbed out of the plow.

“Uh, Applejack? Are you sure the workers are plowing properly?” I asked.

“What do ya mean, Spike?” Applejack adjusted her hat. “They’re pushin’ the plows to move the snow. It's the quickest way without magic.”

“I mean, they’re all moving in different directions and adding more snow on paths they already plowed. Shouldn’t they all go in a straight line in the same direction?”

“Uh.” Applejack looked at fields and back to me. “I don’t know...”

“It’s not breaking tradition if you’re just changing tactics without magic, you know.”

“Well, we could—” Applejack looked up at the sky. “Oh, fer land’s sake! The sky’s still cloudy?! No wonder the snow’s not melted yet. I gotta go find Rainbow.” Applejack left for town hall. “See ya later, Spike.”

I needed to find somepony as well, so I followed Applejack. Eventually, I found Twilight sitting on a bench staring at the sky.

“There you are, Twilight,” I called out. “Why did you leave?”

Twilight sighed. “Because I wasn’t fit for the job. You were more qualified. They could’ve just made a smaller plow for you and you’d be all set. I'd like to have a position here, too, but I can’t do anything without my magic.”

“This is the first time we had to clean up winter without magic. I’m sure you’ll pick up the skills soon enough.”

“But no matter what I do, it always ends in a complete disaster. I can’t help Winter Wrap Up if I can’t skate, fly, build, wake, or plow. Magic is the only skill I got.”

“Not true. You’re pretty good at organizing...and giving directions. Neither of those require magic.”

“Well...”

“Rainbow Dash!” Applejack yelled. “Y'all on the weather team need to melt the rest of the snow here on the ground and the trees, pronto.”

“Huh?”

Twilight and I looked to see Rainbow Dash and Applejack near town hall. Fluttershy quickly approached them.

“Wait,” Fluttershy pleaded. “My poor little animals' homes will get flooded if the snow melts too fast.”

“Hey! Hey! What’s going on here?!” I called out.

“These two are giving me mixed messages!” Rainbow Dash said. “Make up your minds! You want the snow to melt fast or slow?”

“Fluttershy, isn’t there a slightly faster way for you to wake the animals up?”

“Spike, waking animals up the right way takes time,” Fluttershy replied.

“What in Equestria are you all arguing about?!” The mayor called out. “This sort of silliness is why we were late for spring last year, and the year before that, and the year before that. I was hoping my amazingly inspirational speech would urge everyone to do better than last year, but now it looks like we're going to be later than ever. I mean, just look at this catastrophe! The ice scorers made the ice chunks too big to melt. The nest designer is horrendously behind. And don't get me started on all the clouds in the sky, the icicles on the trees. This isn't good, not at all!”

I pinched the bridge of my nose. “Dear Celestia, this town’s so chaotic during Winter Wrap Up, it makes Discord look like Twilight. Don’t you ponies ever hear of organization?”

“Do you have any ideas, Spike?” Rainbow asked.

I pointed to Twilight Sparkle.

“Twilight, I don’t know if you have OCD or not,” I said. “But I do know you have a thing for things organized. That is just what Ponyville needs right now.”

Twilight thought for a moment and then said, “Spike, get my checklist and clipboard, STAT.”

“Yes, ma’am!”

I quickly hurried to the library and brought back the clipboard with the checklist. Thanks to Twilight’s organization skills, a lot of tasks were done almost immediately. The nests were made swiftly, the ice melted equally, the plowing and planting was made easily, the animals were awaken softly but quickly, the weather was changed drastically, and so much more. The next day, it was already spring. The mayor had granted Twilight the title “All-Team Organizer” for helping every team, and gave her a vest with all three colors.

Since I helped with the plowing a bit, I joined the plant team and got a small green vest. I could’ve joined the animal team with Fluttershy, but I knew building up strength could help me in the long run. Also, I didn't get a cold from sleeping on a melting ice block.

“Ah-CHOO!”

“Bless you, Spike,” Twilight said. “That was quite a sneeze.”

“Thank you.” I blew my nose. “I must be getting allergies.”

“I didn’t even know you’ve developed allergies while being here, and there aren’t any Dragon Sneeze trees around.”

“I guess my nose isn’t used to so much pollen.”

Spring was probably my least favorite season. I didn’t mind the warmer weather and the flowers blooming, but I had a terrible allergy to pollen back in the human world. I don’t know how it transferred to my dragon body, if it’s even an allergy at all.

“Say, Spike. Hearts and Hooves Day is right around the corner. Ever thought who your special somepony might be?”

I almost forgot that Hearts and Hooves Day was fast approaching. Like the dilemma I had for the Gala, I was stuck between Rarity and Fluttershy. While it’s true that I asked to join Fluttershy that night, I was a bit worried that I left Rarity by her lonesome. At least I dodged a bullet when she decided to talk to other ponies and not Blueblood. But if I do go for Rarity this time, I’m afraid to let Fluttershy down, which is something nopony or dragon should do.

That’s when I realized there was an episode occurring that day. In the show, the CMC would try to bring Cheerilee and Big Mac together, and they would go as far as to use a love poison to bring them together. I felt like that was a higher priority for me than deciding who my marefriend should be.

I shrugged. “I’ll just give both Rarity and Fluttershy chocolates.”

“That’s it? Nothing extravagant?”

“Nope.”

“Alright, then.”

I bought two boxes of chocolate three days before Hearts and Hooves Day. To be honest, I never celebrated Valentine’s Day in my world because I was never in a relationship. I talked to a few girls back in the human world, but we went as far as to being good friends.

Hearts and Hooves Day arrived so soon. I wrote Fluttershy’s and Rarity’s names on the chocolates. I then carried them with me. I first stopped at the Carousel Boutique. I knocked on the door, and Rarity answered.

“Spike, how wonderful to see you,” said Rarity.

“Happy Hearts and Hooves Day.” I handed Rarity the chocolates.

“Ooh, that looks divine. Thank you, Spikey Wikey.” She then planted a kiss on my cheek. I couldn't help but blush a bit.

Later, I visited Fluttershy’s cottage and gave her the other chocolates. Fluttershy thanked me. She kissed me on the other cheek, but she did more blushing than I did.

“I-I’m so sorry!” Fluttershy squeaked. “I really liked the gift, but I didn’t mean to go over—”

“That’s fine, Fluttershy,” I said. “I didn’t mind it.”

“Oh. Thanks again for the chocolates.”

“Don’t mention it.”

As I walked away, I rubbed the cheek Fluttershy kissed. My heart was filled with joy.

I can’t believe I got kissed by my favorite pony!

But then I realized the other important thing. I needed to find that love potion book and stop the CMC from forcing Big Mac and Cheerilee together. I don’t mind it when people ship two ponies together, but this wasn’t some sort of romance fanfic. I couldn’t tell when the CMC prepared the potion, but I knew when they decided to get Big Mac and Cheerilee together.

I hurried to the center of town and looked around. There, I spotted a familiar brown colt playing a game at an outdoor arcade.

“Button Mash!” I called out as I hurried to him. “I’m sorry for breaking your concentration, but has Sweetie Belle been here?”

“Not that I know of,” Button replied while keeping his eyes glued to the screen. “Sorry.”

“Thanks anyway.” I turned around and scratched my chin.

Okay...so that means…

“This one’s too young,” I heard a filly’s voice sing.

I turned around to see Sweetie Belle run off. Button had a confused look.

“Too young for what?” Button asked.

“Nevermind that,” I replied. “I’ve got some business to do.”

I quickly hurried back to the library. Twilight was sitting on a cushion reading a book.

“Hey, Twilight,” I greeted.

“Hey, Spike,” Twilight said without taking her eyes off the book. “Did the girls like your gifts?”

“Uh, yeah. They did.” I rubbed my cheeks. “What are you reading?”

“The origins of Hearts and Hooves Day. You see, it all started when a prince wanted to make a love potion for an alicorn, but he ended up making a love poison by mistake. So the two ponies got too deeply in love that their hometown was thrown into chaos by neither of them performing their royal duties. Thankfully, they were able to break the curse by being away for an hour, but the damage was already done.”

“So Hearts and Hooves Day was created to remind him not to do it again?”

“That’s right. Thankfully, he didn’t. A few months later, he and the princess started a relationship the normal way, and in a couple years they were married. Coincidentally, it was Hearts and Hooves day.”

“Say, could I read that book when you’re done? I’d like to learn more about the story.”

“Sure thing, Spike.”

After Twilight finished reading, she handed the book to me. I thanked her for it as she headed out.

At least I have the book with me just in case the CMC tries to find it.

I read through the book and found the recipe for the love poison. Just like in the show, the ingredients were a piece of cloud and the colors of a rainbow (literally) mixed quickly together with a pegasus’s feather. I continued reading and got to the part where the two ponies fell in love.

“But yet, such an unusual situation hath occurred that day," I read. "For when the two gazed upon each other's eyes, they couldn’t look away. The prince hath said, ‘Thou has't the most wondrous eyes the world hath ever seen.’ To which the princess replied, ‘thy compliment maketh me blush and sayeth...’”

“Spike! Are ya in here?!” a filly’s voice shouted.

I quickly looked up from the book to see the Cutie Mark Crusaders in the library.

“What do thou girls...I mean, you girls want?” I asked.

“Twilight said you have a book about a love potion,” Scootaloo said. “Can you lend that book to us?”

“No, I have a book about a love poison.”

“There’s a difference?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Yep.” I walked down the stairs. “According to the story, the prince was trying to make a love potion, but he made a love poison by mistake. As a result, both him and the princess kept staring at each other, which resulted in them failing to do their proper duties. Can you imagine what would’ve happened if it were to occur to two ponies here?”

The three fillies stared at each other.

“Well, maybe there’s a love potion recipe in the library,” Applebloom said.

Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle nodded. That gave me an idea.

“Say Sweetie Belle, have you noticed how you and Scootaloo look cute together?” I asked.

“Huh?” Sweetie Belle tilted her head.

“You two should consider dating. I know once you get a nudge in the right direction, you could become each other’s special somepony.”

“Spike, what are you talking about?” Scootaloo asked. It was clear she was weirded out by this.

“Maybe in a few weeks, you could become an official couple. I’m sure your families will happily support you both, and—”

“Spike, STOP!!” Sweetie Belle squeaked. “We can’t be in love with each other! We’re fillies! Why are you forcing us to be together?! It’s...wait...”

“See? Doesn’t feel good, doesn’t it?” I asked. “You shouldn’t force Cheerilee and Big Mac together either. Let them decide their own special someponies. Big Mac may be shy, but he isn’t socially awkward. And Cheerilee doesn’t need one right away when she has lots of friends and students. You don’t have to have a lover to enjoy Hearts and Hooves Day.”

“Are you saying that because you don’t have one?” Scootaloo asked.

“Now that’s just hitting below the belt!” I retorted.

“What belt? You’re naked, Spike,” Sweetie Belle said.

“That’s not the point. Don't force relationships between two ponies. Nopony else is doing it to you. Just let fate decide what to do.”

“Wait a minute,” Applebloom said. “How did ya know we were tryin’ to bring Cheerilee and Big Mac together?”

“I heard Sweetie Belle singing about it in the town center,” I replied. "I'm not deaf."

Scootaloo sighed. “Let’s just go back to the clubhouse. Like Spike said, we'll just have to let Cheerilee and Big Mac decide who they should be with.”

The other girls agreed as they left the library.

“You know, you two could be cute together,” Applebloom said.

“Don’t you start!” Sweetie and Scoots shouted in unison.

At least that was one semi-crisis averted. Although, the worst damages I could think of is Rarity’s boutique getting its front door torn off and Big Mac subconsciously relocating somepony’s house.

“Ah-CHOO!”

“Bless you for the fifth time,” Twilight said. “Spike, are you sure you’re alright?”

“I’m fine!” I retorted as I blew my nose. “It’s just allergies, I assure you.”

“Doesn’t sound like allergies to me. Have you noticed your voice sounds different?”

“So what? Voices change all the time. I’m just getting older.”

“Trust me, your voice sounds deeper as you get older, not more nasally.” Twilight put a glove on and touched my forehead. “Yikes, you’re rather warm. Even for a dragon. I’m afraid you might be getting sick.”

“Sick?! I can’t get sick! Your birthday’s coming up! I can’t miss your party!”

Twilight shook her head. “I’m sorry, Spike, but if this really is some sort of dragon flu, then it’s best if you stay in bed.”

Twilight picked me up with her magic and placed me inside my bed. She then noticed a red envelope on the bottom.

“What’s this?” Twilight pulled the unlicked envelope from under my bed. There was a card inside. She pulled it out and read it.

“Dear Twilight,
Happy Birthday!
From your number one assistant,
Spike”

“Oh, Spike. Thank you.” Twilight blew me a kiss.

“I wanted to give it to you on the day of your birthday, but I guess you got it early.”

“That doesn’t matter Spike. As long as I got it, it’s the thought that counts.”

I nodded. Suddenly, my stomach squeezed.

“Augh! Twilight!” I groaned.

“Oh no!” Twilight quickly poofed a bucket beside me. “Do what you need to do.”

I placed my head over the bucket, and fire came out of my mouth. What entered the bucket was a pink envelope.

“Are you good?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah,” I replied. “It wasn’t vomit, though. I think you got a letter.”

Twilight picked up the envelope from the bucket.

“It’s addressed to ‘Twily,’” Twilight said. “Wait! I know who this is from!”

Twilight ripped the envelope open and pulled out the card.

“Dear Twily,
I wish you a Happy Birthday.
Sorry I couldn’t come to your party,
but I still wish you happiness and love.
From your BBBFF,
Shining Armor”

“Aww, how sweet,” Twilight said. “It has been a while since I’ve seen him. I wonder what he’s up to.”

“AH-CHOO!!”

Twilight quickly leapt away from me. “At least he doesn’t have to worry about a sick dragon.”

Sadly, due to my condition, I really did have to miss Twilight’s birthday. I wonder if that’s why the old Spike wasn’t present in “Sweet and Elite.” It had to have been that. Spike would never miss his own sister’s birthday, and Twilight wouldn’t forbid Spike to come.

But if he did contract a disease, how is it that I just happened to get it around the same time? I’ve acted significantly different from the old Spike. I’ve been going out and interacting with others more often than him, and yet I still get sick. Of course, I could just chalk it up to Discord’s sayings about not changing fate, but this was stretching it even for him.

Unfortunately, there was nothing I could do. I got sick, and now I have to miss Twilight’s birthday like in the show.

At least I didn’t get sick on my birthday.

That reminded me. I didn’t know when Spike’s exact birthday was, but I had to be careful when it does come around. I couldn’t succumb to greed, but I needed to figure out how. The last thing Ponyville needed was a makeover that looked like it was the set for the ending of a Godzilla movie.

“AH-CHOO!!”

“I’ll make you some soup, Spike. Don’t worry.” Twilight hurried to the kitchen.

“Thanks.”

For now, I would just wait until my body gets rid of this potential disease. At least it wasn’t that society-endangering virus back in my home world.

It was the day before Twilight’s birthday when she got a letter from Rarity. Rarity had been away to Canterlot the past few days, but she promised to come back in time for the party. Sadly, I already knew what the letter said without Twilight reading it.

“My dear Twilight,
I am afraid I won't be able to make it to your birthday party tomorrow because poor Opal is quite ill, and she is in no condition to make the long journey back to Ponyville. I do hope you understand.
Your friend,
Rarity.”

“Oh, no,” Twilight said behind her surgical mask. “First Spike, and now Opal? This has got to be a pandemic.”

“Two people gettin’ sick on the same week isn’t a pandemic, Twilight.” I coughed loudly. “But still, poor Opal.” I knew Opal wasn’t really sick, but I couldn’t let Twilight know Rarity was lying.

Twilight scratched her chin. “I know what to do! I’ll just get Pinkie to move my party over to Canterlot.”

“But what about me?”

“I can’t carry you to Canterlot, Spike. You’re still sick. I’m not sure this dragon disease is contagious to ponies, but I don’t want to take chances.” Twilight put a bottle of cold medicine and a glass of water next to me. “I’m sorry, but you’re gonna have to take care of yourself. If anything goes wrong, try to send a letter to me.”

“Okay, Twilight.”

Later that night, I took some of that medicine and went to bed. It must’ve been a drowsy formula, because soon I was out like a light.

I stood in front of the throne room doors. I was hesitant.

“What are you waiting for, sir?” the guard next to me asked. “Go right in.”

I turned to see the guard. Much to my surprise, the guard wasn’t a pony. It was a blue griffon.

“Huh?” I asked. “What’s going on?”

The guard sighed and opened the door for me. “There. It wasn't unlocked, if that was what you were thinking, sir.”

“Uh...thanks...”

I slowly walked into the room. There I saw Princess Twilight signing a document. Her form was similar to Princess Celestia’s. That's when I realized where I was. I somehow ended up all the way towards the series finale.

“T-Twilight?”

“Spike, I’m glad you could come,” Twilight replied.

Twilight hugged me, but I didn’t hug back.

“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked.

“What happened?” I asked. “How did I get here?”

Twilight chuckled. “Oh, Spike. You always were a kidder.”

“No, Twilight. I’m serious. Why am I here? How did I jump forward so much in time?”

“Jump for...you can’t remember?”

“All I remember was I was sleeping in my bed back in Ponyville, and I had a cold. I was in the library.”

“‘The library back in Ponyville? It was destroyed by Tirek years ago.’” Twilight’s eyes widened. “Wait. Don’t tell me you’ve had amnesia for the past twenty years!”

“Is that a side effect of cold medicine?”

“Your majesty,” the griffon guard called out. “She’s—”

“Tell Luster to wait. I’ve got a situation right now!” Twilight commanded.

The guard nodded and closed the door.

“Spike, you can’t remember anything?!” Twilight asked.

“No. What has happened since I was sick?”

“Oh, Spike. A lot of stuff has happened. I became a princess, got a castle, built a school, and now I’m ruling over Equestria. You can’t remember any of that?!”

“Wait...Twilight...I need you to slap me.”

“What?”

“Slap me! Now!”

“Uh...okay.” Twilight raised her hoof and…

SLAP!!

I quickly sprung out of bed. I looked around and realized I was back at the library.

“Man, it really was a dream. That’s a relief,” I said.

The clock chimed five times. The window showed the night sky outside. It was still dark. I took a sip of my water and lied back down.

“At least I’m feeling a little better,” I said to myself. “Talk about your fever dreams.”

Since I started thinking clearly again, I decided what I should do for the near future. Aside from Spike's birthday, there was that dragon migration. I could consider visit the dragon lands, but I should meet someone other than Garble. There was also that wedding, but I've already got it planned.

I yawned and went back to sleep. I spent the rest of the day in bed, reading comic books and only getting up to use the bathroom or make soup. Twilight and her friends had already went to Canterlot.

The next day, I heard a loud knock on the front door.

“Come in!” I called out.

Twilight came in wearing a yellow dress with a pink ribbon. Her mane was a bit bunched up.

“Twilight, you’re back!”

“Hey, Spike. I see you’ve been better,” Twilight replied.

“The cold medicine helped a bit. How was your birthday party?”

“Oh, it was great.” Twilight brushed her mane. “Rarity had been interacting with some high-class ponies since her time in Canterlot, including Fancy Pants. He was interested in what I was wearing to my party and praised Rarity for it.”

“That’s nice.” I blew my nose. “Too bad I couldn’t be there. Dumb cold. I could’ve wished you a happy...uhm...20th?”

“22nd, Spike. I guess that medicine is messing with your head a bit.”

“Y-Yeah. It is.”

So Twilight's 22 years old. Good to know. If she was 22 in 2011, then that means she was born in 1989, making her a millennial. But now I needed to figure out what my canon age is.

Overall, I failed to prevent my sickness from happening, but at least Twilight still had a good time. I hoped her next birthday would be just as spectacular.

“Ah-CHOO!!”

And I hoped that I wouldn't get another cold by then.

The good news was that I was able to fully recover from my sickness. I already missed one episode, and I was lucky that I couldn’t think of anything to change or prevent. But there was one episode that I knew I was going to be involved in.

Dragon Quest.

In the show, Spike has an identity crisis and travels to the Dragon Lands to get some answers. Unfortunately, he finds nothing and ends up joining a dragon gang who would smash phoenix eggs for fun. It was later that I learned that Garble was really a sensitive dragon, and that he does stuff like that to prove he can be tough. But if I were a simple hot-headed teenage dragon, I wouldn’t go that far to prove my strength.

“Come on, Spike!” Twilight called out. “We gotta get ready for the great dragon migration!”

“I’m coming! I’m coming!” I replied.

I hurried down the stairs and followed Twilight outside. Rainbow Dash soon approached us.

“Rainbow Dash, what’s going on?” Twilight asked.

“What do you think? Little Miss Crybaby isn’t coming,” Rainbow replied. She must’ve been referring to Fluttershy.

Twilight sighed. “I didn’t think so. Let’s get her out.”

“Wait!” I ran in front of the two girls and stopped them. “Just let her stay home. Fluttershy hates seeing giant dragons. If she doesn’t want to see the migration, then don’t force her to.”

“But this is a once-in-a-lifetime experience, Spike. We don’t want Fluttershy to miss out.”

“Neither do I, but you know what Fluttershy’s like. Even though she talked that giant dragon down a while back, she wouldn’t go near him if he was Princess Celestia’s best friend.”

“I watched that boring butterfly migration with her, Spike!” Rainbow Dash rebutted. “Now it's her turn to watch the dragon migration with me! She owes me!”

“Forget it!” I yelled. “She can owe you some other time! But not for this!”

“Look, Spike, Fluttershy is our friend,” Twilight said. “Yes, she is scared of dragons, but she isn’t going to be anywhere near them. She’s just gonna be in the trench just like the rest of us.”

“I don’t care. I’m not letting you girls force her into this. She can be safe at home just as much, maybe even more. Respect her decision. Isn’t that what friends do?”

Rainbow snorted. “Fine. But she owes me an even bigger favor after this. Same with you.”

“That’s fine. I can watch the Wonderbolts perform a few tricks.”

Later that day, I prepared snacks while the girls dug a trench outside of Ponyville. That’s when I noticed that pink frilly apron Spike used to wear.

“Heh, it’s been a while since I’ve worn this,” I said to myself. “I remember when Twilight first gave this to me back in Canterlot. She said I looked rather cute in it, and...wait...”

There it goes again. How am I remembering stuff about Spike before I came to Equestria?

After putting all the cookies on the platter, I sat down to think.

Now that I think about it, what did happen to the old Spike? Where is he? The only thing I can go by is that I can remember something in Spike’s past. Does that mean…?

I needed to run an experiment. I headed downstairs to the basement. I sat on a pillow, took a deep breath and closed my eyes.

Try to remember...try to remember…

Images appeared in my head, they were very cloudy. I tried to think really hard. A few seconds later, I saw something pink. I concentrated. It was a filly. An alicorn filly. She had a purple mane. Another filly showed up. She was a lavender unicorn. They both hugged. Unintelligible voices were heard, but they sounded happy. Was this when Cadance, Twilight’s babysitter, turned into an alicorn? The rest became foggy.

Perhaps I should try a recent memory…

I took another deep breath and concentrated. I saw a rectangular shape. There was something written on it. Slowly, but surely, the words became comprehensible.

“You’re invited to Moondancer’s party!” the shape said. It was an invitation.

“Twilight! We got invited to Moondancer’s party!” I heard myself say. “We should go!”

I saw the same lavender pony from the previous memory, only she was older and much clearer to see. This was definitely Twilight.

“A party?” Twilight asked. “You’re kidding, right? You know we don’t do that sort of thing.”

“Come on, Twilight. You’ve been reading your books day and night. You should take a break.”

“Take a break? Take a break?! Why don’t I just take a break from breathing while I’m at it, huh?!”

“Twilight, relax. It would be nice for you to hang out with a few friends once in a while.”

“I don’t need friends, Spike. What good are they anyway?”

Then everything was a blur again. I opened my eyes.

I found you, old Spike. You’re still here.

Even though I was in Spike’s body, his past memories were not erased. I could remember some of his past. It was no wonder I could recall some of the books Twilight read without her getting suspicious. Granted, there were still some of Spike’s memories that I didn’t remember yet, but the fact was still the same. I was regaining the old Spike's past. At least I didn’t have to worry about Twilight getting suspicious. However, I still had to make sure I didn’t reveal the future too much.

So what happened before I possessed you?

I closed my eyes and tried to remember. I saw a brown blur. It was being placed in a red box. I saw myself writing something.

“To Moondancer
From Spike”

I then heard a yawning noise.

“Boy,” I heard Old Spike say. “Wrapping gifts can really take it out of ya. I guess I should go for a quick nap.”

My body approached a small bed. After he lied down, the memory went dark. After a few moments, it was back. I heard a grunting noise.

“Hello?” My past self asked. Quickly he covered his mouth and looked at his hands, belly, and feet.

Quickly, my past self hurried to a mirror and looked at himself. That’s when I stopped the memory.

So past Spike fell asleep as well. It can’t be a coincidence that we both decided to take a nap.

I opened my eyes. I knew what happened to the old Spike, but I still didn’t know how he and I joined together. I knew it was magic, but what kind of magic was it? And who caused this?

I was interrupted by a loud knock on the door. Twilight entered.

“Spike?” She called out before seeing me. “Oh, there you are. What are you doing?”

“Just...meditating,” I replied as I got up.

“Meditating? Why?”

“I just felt like doing it today. It helps calm you down. I think you should try it sometime.”

"Maybe some other time. Right now, the migration is starting, and we both need to be there. Come on."

I quickly gathered the food as Twilight put on a camouflage outfit. We then hurried to the trench. Pinkie, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash were already there.

“‘Bout time ya two showed up,” Applejack said. “We thought you were gonna be a no-show just like Fluttershy.”

“It’s still pretty early,” Twilight replied. “Which is a good thing. We can watch every moment of the migration without bringing any unwanted attention to ourselves.”

Just as Twilight said that, Rarity rolled out a red carpet and trotted down the trench like it’s a fashion show. After Twilight scolded Rarity, Pinkie quickly noticed a figure in the sky.

“Ahoy maties! Dragons ho!” Pinkie quietly shouted.

We quickly grabbed our binoculars and watched as the dragons flew by. I noticed a blue dragon bigger than the rest wearing armor. This was probably Dragon Lord Torch. I could barely make out a light blue dot next to him, which was probably his daughter, Ember. I also tried to find other smaller dragons, but with all the big adult ones in the way, it was hard to spot any.

“Say, what happened to that apron you always wore, Spike?” Twilight asked.

“I decided not to wear it today,” I replied as I handed everypony a cookie. “Is that a problem?”

“You always wore that everytime you cooked something, but nowadays you just leave it on the chair collecting dust. Aren’t you worried about getting a stain on yourself?”

“I can take a bath.”

“Come on, Twilight. Spike’s a dragon,” Rainbow said. “He doesn’t need an apron.”

“Same goes for you ponies and clothes,” I said. “And yet Rarity somehow stays in business.”

“Now, now, darling,” Rarity said. “Whatever you wear or not wear is up to you. You can wear that apron whenever you like.” She then rubbed my head. “You don’t have to look like other dragons.”

“Or act like them,” Twilight added.

I looked up at the sky and saw the dragons flying by.

“Twilight, do you know where I came from?” I asked.

“Oh, not really,” Twilight replied. “Celestia gave me you as an egg.”

“And where did Celestia get the egg?”

“I...don’t know. I can try to ask her after this.”

Later that day, after the migration, I sent a letter to Celestia.

“While we’re waiting for the Princess to reply,” Twilight said, “why don’t we do some research until then? I’m sure we’ll find something about dragons.”

“Good idea, Twilight,” I said.

Sadly, like in the show, there was almost nothing about dragons in the library. Most of what we could find were either too vague, fictional, or both.

“For crying out loud,” I groaned. “There has to be something.”

“Spike, I’m sorry,” Twilight said. “But I can’t seem to find anything here. Ponies know next to nothing about dragons. Apparently, they're too scary to try to talk to or study!”

“You ponies are such cowards.”

“I’d be offended if that weren’t true. Let’s just get some rest. Maybe we can visit the Canterlot Library to find something.”

We both went to bed, but I couldn’t sleep. I knew what the dragons were like in Equestria, but I had another thought.

Why was I brought into this world? Who caused this, and how? Is my only purpose helping others and preventing catastrophes? What’s happening back in my old world since I’ve been gone? Oh, great, now I’m starting to have a crisis just like the old Spike.

I sighed and went to sleep. The next morning, I got up earlier than usual. Even Twilight was still asleep. Suddenly, my stomach squeezed, and I burped out a scroll.

“It’s from Princess Celestia!” I announced.

“Huh?” Twilight slowly sat up. “Wha?”

“She must’ve replied to my letter.” I quickly opened it and read it.

“Dear Spike,
I had a feeling you would write to me after witnessing the dragon migration. So, let me tell you how you came to be:
Your egg was given to me by an old friend of mine a long time ago. He said that he found you abandoned in the old dragonlands. He asked around, but none of the dragons recognized the egg. So, he brought the egg to me, hoping that somepony would take good care of you when you hatch. That’s why I used your egg as an entrance exam for my school. It wasn’t until Twilight showed up that I found somepony worthy. After Twilight got her cutie mark, I allowed her family to adopt you, and they happily accepted. I hope this answers some of your questions.
Signed,
Princess Celestia.”

“Woah,” Twilight said. “I know dragons are mean, but to go so far as to abandon their child before they’re even born? Something must’ve happened to them. At least you were found by someone.”

That made me feel somewhat better, but Princess Celestia didn’t tell us what dragons were like. That’s when I had an idea on how to get knowledge about dragons.

Rarity and Rainbow Dash came in and greeted us.

“You want to join us for breakfast?” Rainbow asked.

“That sounds great!” Twilight replied. “I’m famished.”

“I’m not interested,” I said. “I’ve got to get an early start.”

“An early start?” Rarity asked.

“Yes. Ponyville has almost no information about dragons. That’s why I’ve decided to go on a journey to the Dragon Lands!”

“WHAT?!” Rarity, Rainbow, and Twilight shouted in unison.

“I need to know what the dragons are like,” I said as I prepared my bindle. “I’m hoping someone there could tell me what it’s like growing up and living as a dragon. Maybe I could even learn what happened to my biological parents.”

“Spike! That’s nonsense talk!” Rainbow exclaimed. “I know that you're a dragon, but those dragons mean business! They're big, and tough, and scary. The less ponies know about them, the better.”

“Wow, even the bravest of all ponies is scared of an overgrown lizard,” I snarked. “It’s a wonder how you all went to that mountain last year.”

“All I’m saying is that you could get hurt.”

“This time, I really do have to agree with Rainbow Dash, darling,” Rarity said. “I don't want those big, ugly, nasty dragons to hurt one little scale on your cutesy-wutesy head!”

“Not all dragons are like that, you know.” I said as I packed a tea set and some food.

“What makes you so sure?” Rainbow asked me.

“Have you seen me burn down Ponyville? Even if I could, I wouldn’t want to.”

After I tied the knot on the end of the stick, I made my way out the door.

“Look, I have to do this,” I said. “It would be great to know about dragon civilization, and even if I find the smallest information, I can share it with you all when I get back.”

Twilight bit her lower lip and then sighed. “I couldn't answer your questions. My books couldn't either. I understand why you want to look elsewhere. I truly believe you need to go on this quest. And we have no right to stop you.”

“Thank you, Twilight.” We both shared a hug.

After I bid the girls goodbye, I headed off on my journey. I took one last look at Ponyville.

Someday, dragons and ponies will coexist peacefully. I just gotta wait until the “Gauntlet of Fire” episode.

The journey was extremely long. I felt like I’ve traveled around the entire planet twice. I made sure to take a few breaks so my feet wouldn’t get hurt, but it only worked so much. Eventually, all my on-foot travelling has paid off when I found the place where the dragons resided.

Finally! I’m here!

I checked to see if anypony had been following me. I didn’t see anyone, but I knew that, like in the show, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity would poorly disguise themselves as a dragon and somehow spy on me.

I climbed up the valley. When I got to the top, I looked around the mountainous landscape. The adult dragons did nothing to keep me from feeling uneasy. I looked down and saw a bunch of teenage dragons wrestling. A fat brown one was fighting against a toned red one while all the others cheered them on. I think the brown one was named “Clump”, but I knew the red one was named “Garble.”

Normally, this would be the part where Spike slides down and greets the teenage dragons, but I knew better. Garble and Spike would become bitter rivals to each other in the end after that dreaded “egg hunt,” and continue that path until the events of “Sweet and Smoky.” The reason Garble bullied Spike in the first place was to keep himself from humiliation. While I didn’t mind that reason, it was still a hard pill to swallow for me when he got reformed.

But this time, swallowing the pill will be much easier, because I knew a glass of water that would help me. I couldn’t believe I was going to meet her so soon.

Avoiding eye contact with the teenage group, I walked along the edge of the canyon. I tried my best not to annoy any of the adult dragons. The last thing I needed was to be attacked by someone ten times my size.

Surprisingly, there were a lot of other kinds of dragons besides the giant adults and the brutish teens. Some were just welps much smaller than me playing around, and others were adults that only reached Celestia’s height.

Now, where could she be?

Sure enough, an orange dragon with purple scales caught my eye. Her name was Smolder. She already had her wings, and she was only slightly taller than me. To be honest, she looked a bit shorter than in the show. Then again, I never saw her until Season 8, so I wasn’t sure how much she’d grown.

Smolder was casually tossing stones while resting on top of a boulder. I took a deep breath and approached her.

“Hi there,” I greeted her. The orange dragon looked at me before returning to her stone-throwing game. “Nice to meet you on this migration. I’m Spike. What’s your name?”

“What’s it to ya?” The dragon replied, not making any eye contact with me.

“That’s quite an unusual name,” I joked. “It’s nice to meet you, Watzit.”

The dragon snorted. It sounded more like she was trying not to laugh than she was annoyed.

“Smolder,” she said. “My name is Smolder.”

“Well, it’s nice to meet you, Smolder. I hope you’re enjoying this migration.”

Smolder then looked away. “Look, kid. I’m not here to make friends. So why don’t you go back to your mommy or daddy and leave me alone?”

“I wish I could, but I don’t know where they are...or who they are.” I placed my bindle down.

That got Smolder’s attention. “Excuse me?”

“I’ve...never met my parents. I was an orphan when I was hatched, and since the migration started I’ve been wanting to meet them.” I fiddled with the knot.

“Oh, I’m...sorry to hear that.” I could tell Smolder was trying to stay tough, but the empathetic look in her eyes betrayed her.

“I didn’t mind getting raised by my guardian, but I felt empty with them. I was hoping that if I could join this migration, I could see my parents one last time. Maybe even figure out why I was abandoned.”

“Oh, Spike...I’m sorry.” Smolder got up from the boulder. “I wish I could help you, but to be honest, I don’t think any dragon here can. I don’t think I’ve seen anyone here that looks remotely similar to you, and Dragon Lord Torch can’t send a search party out if he doesn’t have enough details. I’m sorry. You might have to find them on your own.”

“Aww...” I sighed. “Thanks, anyway.” I picked up my bindle and walked away.

She should notice it in 3...2...1...

“Wait! Spike!” Smolder called out.

“Yes?” I turned around. I saw Smolder picking up something.

“You dropped your…” She looked at what I “dropped” and widened her eyes. “...teacup?”

“Oh!” I quickly snatched the cup from her hands. “Th-Thank you. I-I mean it’s not my teacup. It’s my guardian’s, well one of hers. B-But but she’s not like a tea party fanatic. Sh-She just likes teacups. That’s all.” I nervously laughed.

“Hey, I won’t judge. Good luck out there.” Smolder walked away.

“Do you like tea parties, Smolder?” I asked.

Smolder stopped dead in her tracks. There was nothing but silence for a long time. She then turned her head.

“Wh...Why would you ask a silly question like that?” She asked.

“Of course, silly me. What kind of dragon doesn’t like tea parties?” I joked.

“NO! I...” Smolder nervously looked around and whispered in my ear. “Look, I don’t know how you figured it out, but if any of those tough guys besides my brother knows that I...”

“Wait, you guys don’t have tea parties here? What kind of a barbaric place is this?!”

“Barbaric? Listen, I...” Smolder sighed. “Yes, I like tea parties. Are you happy now?”

“Hey, I won’t judge. I bet your brother doesn’t mind it either.”

“No, he doesn’t. You know, you kinda remind me of him.”

If I didn’t know Garble was a big softie, I would’ve taken that as an insult.

“Really? Is the little guy with you on this migration?”

“Yeah, he’s with some of his friends, but I wouldn’t recommend calling him ‘little’.”

“Ah, I see. Sensitive, is he?”

“Well that and...you’ll know when you meet him.” Smolder looked over the boulder. “He should come back anytime soon.”

Smolder and I sat on the rock together.

“It seems every dragon I've seen has wings,” I said. “I wish I had a pair.”

“Don’t worry. I’m sure you’ll molt someday.”

“Molt?” I secretly knew what it meant, but it was best to learn about it anyway.

“You don’t know what a molt is? Your guardian never told you?”

“She always says, ‘I’ll tell you when you’re older.’ She never tells me anything about growing up.”

“Well there are actually two ways for a dragon to grow. The first is the molt. It’s...when your body goes through some unusual changes.”

I feel like I'm having that awkward teen moment with my dad again.

Smolder continued, “It’s kind of a big deal here. You get stone scales, uncontrollable fire breath, volume shifts, a nasty body odor, but it pays out in the end when you get your wings. That’s assuming you don’t get eaten.”

“How would I get eaten if I smell bad?” I asked.

“The stench may repeal dragons, but it’s like a magnet for big predators. Tatzelwurms, hydras, rocs...”

“Rocks?” I looked round the valley. “I can’t imagine how you guys are scared of them when you practically live in caves.”

“Not rocks like boulders and stones. I mean R-O-C-S. They’re ginormous birds that will attack anydragon that’s molting.”

“Yikes. Maybe I should go back home. My guardian will protect me.”

“I don’t think so. Here, a molter's loved ones kick them out at the first stone scale. We call ‘the molt effect.’ It happened to my brother and me, but we were allowed to come back after we got our wings.”

“B-But my guardian would be different, right? I mean, the maddest she ever got was when I burned one of her favorite books, and even then the only thing she did to me was scold me.”

“Books?”

“Wow, you guys are barbaric.” I cleared my throat. “So what’s the second way to grow?”

“That’s the barbaric way. It’s called ‘Greed-induced bigness.’ The name should probably give it away. Sometimes when a dragon is young, they’ll start to hoard a lot of stuff. The more they hoard, the bigger they get. They’ll continue to grow until they’ve become a giant greedy monster, attacking anyone who gets between them and their hoard.”

“Oh my, has that ever happened to you?”

“Nah, I get greedy thoughts every now and then, but I’ve been able to control them. The only time a greedy rampage happened in my family was when my dad went through a hoarding phase. But it was long before my brother and I were born, so we never witnessed it.”

I hope I don’t get to witness mine. I’m still surprised that the migration happened before Spike’s birthday.

“Hey, look, it’s my brother.” Smolder pointed at the red teenage dragon approaching us. It was hard to tell from where I was, but the dragon looked like he just regretted doing something.

“Oh, hey, good to see you, sis,” the red dragon replied. The two did their handshake similar to the one I saw in “Sweet and Smoky.” The red dragon then noticed me. “Who’s this, Smolder? Your new boyfriend?”

I resisted the urge to kick him where it would hurt the most. I needed to stay on Garble’s good side. Well...more like the side where he isn’t smashing eggs for fun.

“N-No!” Smolder denied. “Garble, this is Spike. Spike, this is Garble, my brother.”

“Uh...nice to meet you,” I said.

“Yeah, whatever,” Garble replied.

“Would you drop that jerky attitude already, Gar-Gar?” Smolder asked. That got Garble’s attention.

“Don’t call me that in public!” Garble hissed.

“Hey, I’m not gonna judge,” I said. “One of my guardian’s friends sometimes calls me ‘Spikey-Wikey’.”

“Guardian?” Garble asked.

“Spike was abandoned as an egg,” said Smolder, “and he came here looking for his family.”

“Seriously? I know a few dragons kick their offspring out early, but that? He hasn’t even molted yet. That’s seriously messed up.”

“Well, at least I was still hatched. I can thank my guardian for that,” I said.

“Is your guardian even with you?” Smolder asked.

“No, she wasn’t interested in this migration.”

“I haven’t seen any dragon like you around,” Garble said as he leaned against the rocky wall. “Where are you from?”

I shouldn’t say I’m from Ponyville. I know Garble would tease me, and Smolder might probably do the same at this point. But how can I describe it without it being pony related?

“Well, I live in a place pretty far from here,” I said. “The residents there are much nicer than here. There’s a lot of activities to do there as well. There’s racing, tea parties, poetry...”

“Wait, what was that?!” Garble spoke up.

“Tea parties. They’re common where I—”

“No! The next one.”

“Poetry. You guys have it here as well?”

“I...uh...well...”

“Gar-Gar’s a poet, but he can only perform for me,” said Smolder. “If the others found out, they might make fun of him.”

“Smolder!”

“Don’t be upset,” I said. “It’s good that you’re a poet.”

“Okay, okay, fine. But I'm not a flowery, namby-pamby poet! I'm a beat poet. Dig?”

“I totally feel ya, man.” I flashed the peace sign. “Shame the others here aren’t as acceptable as the ones back at home. You’d fit right in where I live.”

“What do you mean?”

“Unlike the dragons here (no offense), my friends are willing to accept each other's talents. It doesn’t matter if you’re into tea parties or beat poetry, nobody will make fun of you for that. We’re more about accepting others than rejecting them. We’re all different, and that’s what makes us who we are.”

“Huh, it kinda sounds like a good place to be,” Smolder said. “Wouldn’t you agree, Gar-Gar?”

“I don’t know...” Garble rubbed his nose. “If you ask me, it sounds less like a place for dragons and more like a place for those sissy ponies.”

“HEY!!” I shoot up from my seat. Garble and Smolder quickly looked at me.

Oops! Gotta think of something.

With quick-thinking, I grabbed my leg. “Ah! My leg! Ow! Augh!”

“Are you alright?!” Smolder ran to me. “What happened?”

“It’s my leg! I think I’ve got a cramp!”

“Must’ve been all that walking you’ve done to get here,” Garble said. “You must’ve had one heck of a journey, and you don’t have your wings.”

“Don’t worry, Spike,” said Smolder. “There’s a lava pit not too far from here. You can relax there.”

Garble, Smolder, and I arrived at one of the lava pits. I could already feel the heat it’s giving off. Garble and Smolder already eased themselves into the glowing red magma. I, on the other hand, was getting a bit skeptical.

I know dragons are immune to lava, but the fact it can burn almost anything still worries me.

“Come on, Spike,” Garble called out. “The lava’s fine. Don’t you have lava pits where you live?”

“Not really,” I said. “I know I’m fireproof. It’s just that I never bathed in lava before.”

“Don't worry,” Smolder said. "I'm sure you'll love it."

"Okay, if you say so."

I placed my bindle in a safe place. I then dipped my feet into the lava. It was hot, but not scorchingly hot that it would burn off my skin. I slowly but surely lowered myself. Honestly, the lava felt surprisingly good. It was like sitting in a hot tub, but with the water replaced with a thicker liquid, like syrup. I let out a relieving sigh.

I’m so glad I turned into a dragon. I wonder if this is why Spike took a seven-hour bath back in the show.

I looked around to see if I could find Twilight and her friends. I noticed a blocky head peeking out from one of the rocks. That might’ve been them, but I wasn’t so sure.

“Hey, Gar-Gar, are you feeling okay?” Smolder asked.

Garble was staring into the lava like he just dropped a rare gem.

“I-It’s nothing, sis,” Garble replied quickly.

“Doesn’t sound like nothing,” I said. “Did you do something with your friends?”

“I said it’s nothing!” Garble looked away. “Just leave me alone!”

“Did you plan something bad? Like stealing eggs?”

Garble bit his lower lip.

“WHAT?!” Smolder shot up from her hot seat. “Garble, you said you would stop doing this!”

Garble put his hands up. “I did! I did! I joked about it with my friends, but they took me seriously! I didn’t know they would actually want to hunt for phoenix eggs!”

“You’ve got the wrong kind of friends, you know that?” I asked. “Why can’t you just call it off?”

“I can’t flake out on them. This is gonna happen tonight just outside the valley. Unlike the dragons where you live, Spike, turning down an activity at the last minute is like stealing from Dragon Lord Torch.”

I looked around and asked, “What if your activity got botched?”

“What?”

“I think I have an idea.” I got out of the lava pit. “I’ll be right back.”

I hurried to where I saw the “blocky dragon” peeking. I instantly heard panicking noises and shushing.

“Uh, excuse me?” I said to the “dragon.”

The head cleared its throat and said, “Y-Yes? You wanted to speak to me, young whelp?”

“My friend, the red teenage dragon named ‘Garble’, needs help with something. You see, his friends are gonna capture some phoenix eggs and he’s reluctantly gonna join them. Would it be possible for you to try and stop his friends before the phoenixes lose their young?”

I heard somepony whisper in the “dragon’s” torso, followed by the head shushing.

“I don’t know why you would ask me of all po—dragons! But I guess I can try to help you.”

“Great. Just meet up near the neighboring forest by nightfall, and hopefully we can prevent any casualties. Thanks, Twilight.” I walked away.

“You’re welcome,” the “dragon’s” head replied. “Wait a minute...”

As I returned to the lava pit, I could hear Smolder and Garble whispering.

“I’m telling ya, there’s something off about him,” Garble whispered. “Nodragon can be that cheerful and open, and I never heard of a place like what he described that has dragons.”

“Neither do I,” Smolder quietly replied, “but we should still...oh, hold that thought! He’s coming back!”

“Good news,” I said. “Some of my guardian’s friends just happen to be here, too. They’re willing to help Garble out with his egg problem.”

“They’d better,” Smolder said. “I don’t want a repeat of what happened with the cockatrices.”

“Hey, I wasn’t the one who smashed their eggs!” Garble said. “The others did, and they had their temporary stone nap coming.”

Nightfall approached. Smolder, Garble, and I peeked over a hill to see the phoenix nests nearby.

“Alright, I’ll head on down to meet up with my buddies,” Garble said. “You two can keep watch.”

“Will do,” I replied as Garble slid down the hill.

“What if your friends don’t show up?” Smolder whispered. “I’ve encountered Garble’s friends before, but you might not stand a chance against them.”

“Hey, I tore the collar off a diamond dog once,” I replied. “I can handle a bunch of teenage dragons.”

Garble leaned next to a tree. A few minutes later, a fat brown dragon and a skinny blond dragon arrived. The fat one was the same dragon Garble wrestled earlier, Clump. I didn’t know what the skinny one’s name was, though.

“You two are late,” Garble snarked. “Where are the others?”

“No idea,” Clump replied. “Probably chickened out at the last minute.”

Garble snorted. “Typical. They have no idea what they’re missing.”

The group hid behind a bunch of trees as a group of phoenixes flew by.

“What’s the plan, Garble?” the purple dragon asked quietly.

“Spear, you will lure the adult phoenixes away from the nest, while Clump and I will snatch the eggs,” Garble whispered.

“Wait, why do I have to do the rookie stuff?”

“Fine then. Clump and I will snatch the eggs from the nest, and you will lure the adult phoenixes away.”

“That’s better...hey!”

Garble gave the signal, and Spear carefully approached the nest. He was almost there when a voice shouted across the forest.

“Stop right there!”

Spear nearly jumped after hearing that, and the phoenixes flapped their wings in fright. Everyone turned to the source of the shouting. It came from the “blocky dragon.”

“It’s them!” I said with glee.

“Them?” Smolder asked. “I only see one.”

“I forbid you to lay a hoof on that nest!” The dragon bellowed.

“Beat it, man!” Clump retorted. “This is our heist. We...wait, ‘hoof’?”

The “dragon” removed its costume, revealing Twilight, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity. Everydragon’s jaw dropped.

“Ponies?!” Smolder shouted.

“My friends!” I declared.

“Your friends are ponies? That would explain so much.”

Spear launched a fire bolt straight at the pony group, but Twilight managed to put up a magic shield surrounding her and her friends.

“You think you can stop us?” Clump shouted. “You’re just a bunch of namby-pamby ponies.”

“We’ll show you what a ‘namby-pamby pony’ can do!” Rainbow declared.

Right after Twilight turned off the shield, Rainbow charged straight into Clump and delivered a powerful punch right in his nose. He tumbled backwards and hit a tree, knocking him out.

Rarity quickly approached Spear and bucked him right in the stomach. Spear wheezed as he clutched his belly and tried not to throw up.

Meanwhile, Twilight blasted magic right at Garble, but he blocked it with his arms. I couldn’t tell if Twilight was using real blasts or just faking it.

“We need to fall back!” Spear coughed. “Let’s just forget the eggs!”

“Go! I’ll take care of them!” Garble shouted. “I’m not leaving empty-handed!”

Spear placed Clump over his shoulders and flew away. Once the two dragons were out of sight, Garble quickly threw his hands up and surrendered. Twilight quickly pushed him down.

“Now’s our cue,” I said to Smolder. “Come on!”

“You’re gonna regret stealing eggs from that family,” Twilight growled as she stood on top of Garble. Her horn glowed like she was about to launch the sun at him.

“Twilight, stop!” I shouted. “He’s not like the other two! Spare him!”

Smolder and I quickly slid down the hill and hurried to the group.

“Spike!” Twilight hopped off and quickly hugged me.

“Why didn’t you say your guardian was a pony?” Garble got up and brushed himself off.

“You never asked,” I replied. “Also, I wanted to keep it a secret.”

“Why would you do that?” Smolder asked.

“The same reason you two wanted to keep tea partying and beat poetry to yourself.”

The dragon siblings clenched their teeth like I just dissed the Dragon Lord’s mother in front of him.

“I didn’t know dragons were into that sort of thing,” Twilight said enthusiastically. “Do you have a club here or something?”

“Uh...no,” Smolder replied. “Dragons here don’t have...clubs. In fact, most of them don’t like stuff like that. They’d always tease you or leave you out if you don’t act tough.”

“That’s awful!”

“Welcome to the Dragon Lands!” Garble sarcastically announced.

“It’s a good thing that doesn’t happen in Ponyville,” Rarity said. “Most of the time, anyway. Perhaps you two should come visit.”

“Maybe some other time,” Smolder replied. “We just moved here, and we gotta settle down first.”

“That’s fine,” Twilight said. “If you do want to visit, just keep heading north until you see a small village with a windmill. If you come to a city on the mountains, you’ve gone too far.”

Twilight and her friends decided to head home, and I went along with them. We said goodbye to Smolder and Garble and hoped we could see them again one day.

“Did you ever find out about your parents?” Twilight asked me as we walked down the path.

“Nah,” I replied as I rode on Twilight’s back. “But I did learn about dragons, though.”

On our way back to Ponyville, I told Twilight and the others how dragons grew in two different ways, greed and molting. Twilight was fascinated by my findings. She pulled out a scroll and quill and wrote down everything I said, and I mean everything.

Overall, I was glad to be able to befriend Garble and already meet Smolder before the School of Friendship was constructed. Sadly, the start of one friendship prevented the start of another. I didn’t meet Peewee, Spike’s pet phoenix, because I didn’t get the egg. Then again, Peewee had little to no involvement in the show, and Spike and Rarity would later arrive at the nests regardless. So, it didn’t seem like a total loss, though raising a phoenix would’ve been pretty cool.

I was reading one of my comic books when I heard the front door open. Twilight and Owlowiscious came into the library.

“You’re back!” I said. “How was the Pony Pet Playdate?”

“Oh, same as usual,” Twilight replied as Owlowiscious flew off her back and landed on his perch. “Although, there was that incident with Rainbow Dash.”

“Rainbow Dash has a pet?” I asked.

“No, but she was thinking of getting one, and you should’ve seen the look on Fluttershy’s face when she said that. She took Rainbow Dash to her cottage to help her find a pet.”

“That’s nice.” I scratched Owlowiscious’s head. “I wonder what pet she might get. I bet it’s something that can fly.”

“Knowing Rainbow Dash, it’s probably going to be something that’s fast.”

The next day, the girls and I were at the town hall watching Rainbow Dash. There was a group of animals lined up. I knew this was when the episode “May the Best Pet Win” took place, but I didn’t have to change anything significant.

“Are they all Rainbow’s pets?” I asked.

“Oh, no,” Fluttershy replied. “Yesterday, I showed her a bunch of animals to choose from, and she narrowed her choices down to at least a dozen. We even sang a song about it.”

We watched Rainbow Dash act like a boot-camp instructor to her potential pets. I noticed a familiar tortoise rubbing its head against Fluttershy’s leg.

“What’s with the tortoise, Fluttershy?” I asked.

“I almost forgot.” Fluttershy picked him up. “He heard about Rainbow wanting a pet, so I brought him here.” She put him with the other pets. After some sweet-talking, she got Rainbow Dash to accept him into the competition.

“Now these games will determine which one of you has the most important qualities I'm looking for in a pet!” Rainbow Dash said to her future pets. “Speed! Agility! Guts! Style! Coolness! Awesomeness! And radicalness!”

“Aren’t those last three the same thing?” Twilight asked.

“You would think that, Twilight,” Rainbow said. “That’s why you would never qualify to be my pet.” She then flew off.

“It would be kinda interesting to see Twilight as Rainbow’s pet,” I said.

“D-Don’t say such nonsense, Spikey-Wikey!” Rarity said nervously. “Everypony knows you can’t own another pony as a pet.”

We later watched as Rainbow Dash provided each animal a test of each quality. The falcon was the fastest, the hummingbird was the most agile, the monarch butterfly was the bravest, and so on. Each animal had a good potential to be Rainbow’s pet.

“You know,” I said to the girls, “I’ve read somewhere that some owners resemble their pets and vice versa.” I looked at Winona. “Do you think it’s true, Applejack?”

Winona tilted her head. I tried my best not to snicker.

“That ain’t funny, Spike,” Applejack said behind me.

After all the contests, the top four were the bat, the owl, the falcon, and the eagle. The final challenge was to race Rainbow Dash across Ghastly Gorge.

“I've flown through it a million times myself,” Rainbow said as she stretched. “So obviously I'll be at the front of the pack. But whichever of you makes it across the finish line with me will have proven you can keep up with me, and will have earned the honor and glory of getting to be my pet!”

As Rainbow, the birds, and the tortoise took off from the starting line, Twilight teleported the rest of us to the finish line.

“Any ideas on who could be Rainbow’s pet?” Twilight asked.

“I do appreciate that falcon,” Rarity replied. “Though the eagle is rather majestic.”

“I’m placing my bits on the tortoise,” I said.

“Spike, the tortoise was eliminated,” Fluttershy said.

“Hey, I can hope, can’t I?”

After a while, the falcon was the first to cross the finish line, followed by the eagle, the bat, and then the owl. The only problem was Rainbow wasn’t with them.

“Something’s not right here,” Twilight said as she pulled out a pair of binoculars.

“Where’s Rainbow Dash?” Fluttershy asked.

“Great galloping galoshes!” Applejack exclaimed as she looked through the binoculars. “There's been an avalanche in there!”

“Oh, no!” I shouted. “We gotta find her!”

“Wait! Look!” Pinkie pointed to something crawling to the finish line.

“It’s the turtle!” Fluttershy said.

“Tortoise!” We all shouted.

“Whatever.”

We saw the tortoise carrying Rainbow Dash. After they crossed the finish line (thanks to Twilight), we congratulated both the tortoise and Rainbow Dash for completing the race. Just like in the show, even though the falcon won, Rainbow wanted the tortoise instead. This was because she said that whoever crossed the finish line with her gets to be her pet. Since the tortoise was the only loyal animal in the race, Dash decided that it should be her pet. The falcon accepted this, but I couldn’t help but feel sorry for it.

After I sent Rainbow Dash’s letter to Celestia, Rainbow decided to name her pet, “Tank.”

Fluttershy pointed out that Tank couldn’t fly, but that didn’t worry Rainbow Dash.

“Twilight, you’re smart. Can you help me build some sort of flying device for Tank?” Rainbow asked.

“I think I can try,” Twilight replied.

“Say, don’t turtles...I mean, tortoises hibernate during the winter?” I asked.

“You’re right, Spike,” Fluttershy said. “That’s something you should know as well, Rainbow Dash.”

“Bah, that’s fine,” Rainbow said. “It’s early spring. Winter's way too far ahead for me to worry. I’ve got plenty of months to hang out with him until then.”

It was a good thing Fluttershy and I told Rainbow Dash about Tank hibernating. The last thing Ponyville needed was an early winter. Though, I wondered how Rainbow got away with destroying the weather factory in the show.

Hold on, if the events of “Tanks for the Memories” took place on Dash and Tank’s first winter together, does that mean some of the events of Seasons 1, 2, 3, 4, and 5 take place in the same year?!

Today was when “The Mysterious Mare Do Well” took place. I’m sure I’ve mentioned countless times that I was not fond of Rainbow Dash. I didn’t care much for egotistical characters. But if I were to point out how annoying someone’s boasting was, I wouldn’t disguise myself as a superhero and try to steal all the glory.

That’s why I needed to find a different way to teach Rainbow Dash about humility without that idiotic plot the girls had. I believed just simply talking to Rainbow Dash would’ve been the best course of action for this episode.

Throughout the day, I watched as Rainbow Dash performed such heroic acts. I saw Rainbow rescue a filly who fell down the well, a runaway baby carriage, and a collapsing balcony. Each time, the crowd cheered for Rainbow Dash, and the girls were feeling a bit uneasy.

“Call me silly,” Twilight said, “But I think this whole hero thing might be going to Rainbow Dash's head.”

“Come on, silly,” I said. “You’d act the same way if you were in her shoes.”

“Have you even met me, Spike?”

The next day, the girls and I hung out at Sugarcube Corner. Rainbow Dash was telling her story to her fanclub while I was writing down everything she said. I didn’t know how I agreed to write Dash’s autobiography.

“Thinking back on it,” Rainbow Dash concluded, “I acted pretty awesomely heroic that day.”

I overheard Applejack say, “Awesomely heroic that day and awesomely arrogant ever since.”

“Isn’t she always?” I asked.

“Hey, Applejack.” Rainbow Dash wrapped her arm around Applejack. “How'd you like to be immortalized as my friend?”

After all the picture taking and autograph signing, Rainbow Dash and her club left Sugarcube Corner. The girls and I stayed. I could tell by the look on their faces that they weren’t pleased about Dash’s new fame.

“Seriously, gals,” Applejack said. “That mare is more full of herself than a barrel of wood pulp.”

Now you know how I feel.

“While I have to agree,” I said, “I don’t see the problem. I mean, sure she’s gotten a boost of confidence after doing all those rescues, but wouldn’t anypony act the same?”

“Still, if only Rainbow Dash learned out to be humble,” Rarity said.

I sighed. Twilight scratched her chin. That gave me an idea.

“Watch this,” I whispered to Fluttershy. I pointed to Twilight. “She’s gonna say something like ‘What if another hero came to Ponyville?’”

“What if we had another hero come to Ponyville?” Twilight asked. “Maybe we...” Twilight jerked her head towards me. “Wait, what?!”

“‘How did you know what I was going to say?’ You’re rather predictable, Twilight. ‘No, I’m not!’”

Fluttershy couldn’t help but giggle. I turned around to Twilight, who was dumbfounded.

“Your plan won’t work, Twilight,” I said. “Rainbow Dash would just challenge the ‘hero’. Once she finds out that the ‘hero’ is a fraud and that you have been trying to humiliate her...well, let’s hope you’re in the market for a new Element of Loyalty.”

“Do ya have any better ideas?” Applejack asked.

I smirked. “I have one. Why don’t we...JUST TALK TO HER?!?!”

Twilight, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie tumbled backwards out of their chairs.

"Darling, you don't have to yell," Rarity said.

"Oh, yes I do," I replied. "Rainbow Dash may be a hot-headed, egotistic pegasus, but she can listen to what her friends have to say. It’s best if we try to talk to her first before trying out your idea.”

We headed to Rainbow Dash’s house via balloon. Once we arrived, Twilight casted a spell on us, excluding Fluttershy, to walk on the clouds.

“Come to think of it,” Twilight said, “why didn’t we consider this first?”

Because you ponies are idiots.

I knocked on the front door. A few minutes later, Rainbow Dash answered the door.

“Okay, I can sign a few more autographs,” Rainbow said, “but you have to wait until...” She then noticed us. “Oh hey, girls and Spike. What are you all doing here?”

“Rainbow Dash, we need to talk,” Applejack said.

“Look, I told you I had nothing to do with that missing cider barrel. I promise. I’ve been...”

“Not that. It’s about what happened earlier today.”

Rainbow Dash invited us all in.

“What do you mean ‘what happened earlier today’?” Rainbow asked. “What did I do wrong?”

“Well, the girls were rather annoyed about how you boasted a lot earlier this afternoon,” I said.

“So what? I saved Ponyville multiple times, got a fanclub of my own, and was called the heroine of Ponyville today. My boasting was justified, and yet somehow, I’m the one who’s in the wrong?”

“I never said you were. It’s okay to boast once in a while. The girls are just worried that you might let your pride go to your head.”

“Come on, since when have I ever done that?”

“Let’s see,” Applejack said. “Where to begin?”

“Seriously?”

“Rainbow Dash,” Twilight said, “while we are proud of you for what happened today, we don’t want you to get all too worked up. You did deserve those bragging rights, but we just wanted you to consider grace and humility in the future so you won’t be so distraught if you fail.”

Rainbow Dash sighed. “Alright. Alright. I’ll try to stay humble enough for you girls.”

“Thank you.”

I was happy that the girls were able to talk to Rainbow Dash about humility. To be honest, part of me expected them to turn down my idea.

The next day, Rainbow Dash was able to stop a few disasters with some help from some of her friends. What worried me was why so many disasters happened these past two days. Something told me that Discord wasn’t actually turned to stone like we thought he did.

I was reading my comic books as usual. A new series came out about the origins of the Power Ponies, so I bought the first issue. It talked about how a filly named Trot Summers became a superhero called the Masked Matter-Horn. So far, I was at the part where Trot meets Professor Celestia (I guess the real Celestia never trademarked her name).

That’s when Twilight and I heard a knock on the door. Twilight hurried to answer it.

“Oh, hi Pinkie Pie,” Twilight greeted.

“This is your singing telegram! I hope it finds you well,” Pinkie sang. “You’re invited to a party ‘cause we think you’re really swell!”

It was that song that reminded me that this was when the events of “Party of One” took place. In the show, Pinkie’s friends kept avoiding her, making her assume that they don’t want to be around her anymore. This caused Pinkie to become downhearted, resulting in her “Pinkamena” state. It wasn’t until later that she realized her friends were trying to throw a surprise birthday party for her.

I realized that Pinkie turning sour was partly Spike’s fault, since he told Pinkie exactly what she asked. Thankfully, I was Spike this time. That meant I could find a way to convince Pinkie that her friends still like her, but I should also avoid saying that it’s her birthday. Strange that the pony who knows everypony’s birthday forgets her own.

“Uh...sure,” Twilight said after Pinkie finished her telegram. “We’ll be there.”

“Okie dokie loki!” Pinkie pronked away.

“I can’t believe Gummy’s gonna be a year old,” I said as I walked down the stairs. “I didn’t even know she celebrated her pet’s birthday.”

“Pinkie would always find a reason to throw a party,” Twilight said. “Not that it’s a bad thing of course. Her parties are always fun.”

On the day of Gummy’s birthday, the party played out like in the show. Honestly, there was nothing I could change that day, and I even attended the party this time.

“Boy, that was one heck of a party,” I said as Twilight and I arrived back home.

“I’ll say,” Twilight said. “Pinkie would throw a party for anypony, even her own pet.”

“You know, we should have a birthday party for Owlowiscious. Wouldn’t that be fun?”

“Hoo?” Owlowiscious hooted.

“Oh, Spike,” Twilight said. “Even if we could, we have no idea when Owlowiscious was hatched. Fluttershy didn’t meet him at all until after I found him, so she wouldn’t know either.”

“Oh, well,” I said. “It was just a suggestion.”

The next day, Twilight and I got up and did our respective morning routines.

“Spike, do you know what today is?” Twilight whispered as we ate breakfast.

I replied. “Is it Pinkie Pie’s Bir—?”

Twilight shoved a hoof in my mouth and looked around. “Yes, it is. Pinkie’s thrown so many parties for us, the girls and I decided to plan a surprise party to return the favor. You’ve gotta promise me you won’t tell Pinkie about this, or else she’ll ruin the surprise.”

“Cross my heart, and hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in my eye.”

“Good. Good.”

After we finished our routines and chores, I headed to the Carousel Boutique. It had been a while since I last interacted with Rarity. I have been doing some activities with her like gem collecting and fashion stuff, but it feels like we were doing it as friends. That got me worried.

In the show, Spike always had an affection for Rarity, but I seem to like Fluttershy more. I know about the butterfly effect, but do I really need to force my relationship to Rarity? Would some of the events stay the same if I went for Fluttershy instead?

I did remember taking Fluttershy to the Gala, and Rarity wasn’t at all upset. I also knew that Rarity was aware of Spike’s crush before his confession.

There was that moment in the show where Spike gave Rarity that fire ruby and later confessed his crush to her. I felt like I should do the same, without the greedy rampage of course. I already have the fire ruby from one of the gem hunts Rarity and I did last year. I’ve kept it in a safe spot just like the old Spike did.

“Hey, Spike!” A voice called out.

I turned around and saw Pinkie right in front of me. I almost lost my balance.

“I’m inviting all of my bestest friends to Gummy’s ‘after-birthday’ party this afternoon! You should totally come!”

“This afternoon?” I asked. “As in, ‘this afternoon’ this afternoon?”

Pinkie nodded.

“I don’t know.” I rubbed the back of my head. “I’ll need to ask Twilight about it first.”

“Okie dokie loki!” Pinkie hurried to the library.

I sighed and hurried to the boutique to meet Rarity. I helped her with a lot of stuff, including taking out the trash. Though, I didn’t get as dirty and smelly as the old Spike.

“Hey, Rarity,” I said. “I feel like we haven’t talked to each other in a while. I was wondering if you and I could meet up sometime and just chat.”

“Well, we could,” Rarity replied, “but we should do it after you wash up.”

“Oh, right. See you later.” I quickly hurried back to the Library.

“Hey, Spike,” Twilight said.

“Hi, Twilight,” I replied. “Did Pinkie invite you to Gummy’s ‘after-birthday’ party as well?”

“Yeah, I had to tell her I needed to study.” She then sniffed the air. “Ugh, Spike. You...”

“...need a bath. I know. I’m gonna take one right now.”

“I’m gonna get the cake from Sugarcube Corner. Try to get to the barn after you’re done cleaning up.”

“Will do.”

Twilight left the library while I headed to the bathroom. I don’t know how long it took for me to wash my entire body to get the smell off. I had to use one of Twilight’s body wash.

After I dried myself, I hurried out of the library. Suddenly, I was stopped by Pinkie Pie.

“Spike, I need you.” Pinkie grabbed me and carried me to Sugarcube Corner.

“Wait! I didn’t ask Twilight yet!” I pleaded.

“It’s not for that. Trust me.”

At Sugarcube Corner, Pinkie sat me down on a table and placed a plate of gems in front of me. I guess Rarity wasn’t the only pony who knew how to pick the right gems.

“Nice spread,” I said as I looked at the sparkling snacks.

“It's all yours, Spike,” said Pinkie. Suddenly she shined a light in my eyes as Gummy grabbed my tail. “All you have to do is talk.”

“Really? That’s it?” I asked. “Okay...uh...so when did you move from your rock farm to Ponyville? How did you get your job at Sugarcube Corner? Was it difficult?”

“No, no, no. Talk about our friends.”

“Oh, my bad. Um...who did you first meet when you first came to Ponyville? Were you all friends before Twilight and I came along? How did you meet Gummy?”

“No! You're not understanding me! I want you to confess!”

“Confess to what?!”

“You know!”

I sighed. “It was only a matter of time before you figured out,” I lied. “I guess being in this body for too long can raise a lot of red flags.”

“You’re not taking this seriously! Are you, Spike?!”

“What do you want me to say?”

“Tell me that my friends are all lying to me and avoiding me because they don't like my parties and they don't want to be my friends anymore!”

“Wait...Pinkie. Do you know what today is?”

“Tuesday?”

I chuckled. “Seriously? You, of all ponies, don’t know what day it is?”

“What? It’s not Tuesday?”

“Tell you what, I’ll go find the girls and see why they’re avoiding you. You just stay here until we can sort this out.”

I hopped out of my seat and grabbed a few gems from the gem platter.

“Wait, Spike,” Pinkie asked, “what day is today?”

“Tuesday, like you said,” I replied.

I quickly hurried out of Sugarcube Corner and to Sweet Apple Acres. I knocked on the barn door. I heard panicking whispers in the barn.

“You do it this time, Twilight!” Rainbow’s voice hissed.

“Okay, okay,” Twilight’s voice whispered back. Twilight cracked the barn door and peeked outside. “False alarm. It’s just Spike.” Twilight opened the door. “Come in, Spike, before Pinkie sees you.”

I quickly hurried in and saw that the barn was already decorated with balloons, ribbons, and confetti.

“I see everything’s going well,” I said.

“Yeah, but it wasn’t easy,” Rainbow replied. “We nearly had a run-in with Pinkie earlier today.”

“You're not the only one. She tried to get me to spill the beans, but I didn’t reveal anything.”

“Well, we’re almost done,” Applejack said. “So hopefully we don’t have to keep up with this fer long. It’s a good thing ya got lips tighter than the lid of a pickle jar, Spike.”

I nodded.

“Okay, looks like everything’s ready,” Twilight said. “Now, we can let Pinkie Pie come in here.”

“She’s at Sugarcube Corner right now,” I said.

“I’ll get her,” Rainbow Dash said. Before we could say anything else, she dashed out of the barn.

“I hope Pinkie didn’t get the wrong idea about us avoiding her,” Rarity said. “Could you imagine how dreadful it would be if she thought we weren’t gonna be her friends anymore?”

“I wouldn’t worry,” I said. “It’s not like she’s gonna use a bucket of turnips, a flour bag, a ball of lint, and a pile of rocks to replace you girls.”

“That was strangely specific, Spike,” Twilight pointed out.

After a few minutes of waiting, we heard hoofbeats approaching.

“It’s Pinkie and Rainbow Dash,” said Fluttershy. “Hide!”

We all quickly hid behind the table and turned out the lights.

“Wait ‘til you see what we’ve done,” Rainbow said as she opened the barn door.

“What were you building that was so important?” Pinkie asked as she entered the barn.

“SURPRISE!!”

Pinkie nearly jumped backwards.

“Hey! I thought I was the one who did surprises,” Pinkie said. “Wait, don’t tell me. Is today Opposite Day? That would explain all your behaviors earlier today.”

“Oh, Pinkie,” Twilight said. “Even if there was an ‘Opposite Day,’ why does the cake I picked up from Sugarcube Corner say ‘Happy Birthday, Pinkie Pie’?”

Pinkie Pie gasped loudly. “Because it’s my birthday! Ooh, how could I have forgotten my own birthday?”

Pinkie gave everyone a big group hug.

“You’ve been throwing so many parties for us, we decided to throw one for you,” Twilight said.

“We'd been planning this party for such a long time,” Rarity added. “We had to make excuses for why we couldn't attend Gummy's party so that we could get everything ready for yours.”

“You girls are the best friends ever!” Pinkie exclaimed. “How could I have ever doubted you?”

“It's okay, Pinkie Pie,” Twilight replied. “It could have happened to any of us.”

After I sent the friendship letter, the girls and I enjoyed the party. We also celebrated Gummy’s after-birthday party. It was a good thing that Pinkie didn’t go crazy. Or crazier in this case.

“Oh, and Spike?” Pinkie asked.

“Yeah?”

“When I was 12. They had a ‘Help Wanted’ sign. Just a teensy bit. Rarity. Just minor friends. Found him as an abandoned egg.”

“Uh...what?”

“Hey, you asked. It was about time I gave you some exposition.”

It was a week until Spike’s birthday, which was almost close to my real birthday by a couple of days. That seemed rather convenient. At least I wouldn’t forget it.

I knew this episode would come someday. In the show, Spike goes on a greedy rampage on his birthday, and by the next day he turns into a giant greedy monster. If it weren’t for him remembering that fire ruby, Spikezilla would’ve literally stolen Ponyville right off the map.

I really hoped that the same wouldn’t happen to me. I just had to be careful not to ask for stuff on my birthday, but I wondered if it was easier said than done.

“There you are, my precious.”

After pulling out some books from the shelf, I opened the secret compartment. Inside, there was a decorated box, which I took out. As I opened it, a heart-shaped ruby glistened in the light. I gave it a good lick. It had a hint of cherry that was obvious, but not overwhelming. Part of me wanted to eat the entire gem in one bite, but I knew I had to resist the temptation.

I gave a good chuckle as I picked the gem up from the box. Suddenly, I heard the sound of books crashing and tumbling from the other room.

Oops.

“Spike! What are you laughing at?!” Twilight called out.

I quickly entered the room. There, I saw Twilight covered in fallen books. I must have interrupted her “reshelving day.”

“Sorry about that,” I said. “To answer your question: I’ve been aging this fire ruby for months! It’s almost ripe. I’m gonna eat this bad boy on my birthday. It’s like a birthday gift for myself.”

“How did you get a fire ruby?” Twilight asked. “I don’t recall Rarity ever giving you something like that.”

“I found it during one of the gem hunts last year. At first, I thought it was rather interesting how it was naturally heart-shaped, so I kept it to myself. I was going to tell Rarity later, but after I did some research and found out it was a rare fire ruby, I knew right then that I should keep it for a special meal.”

“I suppose your birthday dinner counts as a special meal?”

“Of course.”

“Hello? Anypony home?” A voice called out.

It was Rarity’s. She entered the library and noticed the fire ruby.

“Is that a fire ruby?!” Rarity zipped right up to me. “That must be at least twenty carats! No inclusions! Pristine facets!”

“And very delicious,” I added.

“Uh, if you guys don’t mind?” Twilight called out as she reshelved some of her books.

“Oh, uh...of course,” Rarity said. “I just came by to see if you had any books on historical fashion.” She then turned to me. “Did you say ‘delicious’?”

“Yeah.” I polished the gem. “My birthday’s next week, so I’m saving this for my dinner.”

Just like in the show, Rarity was rather interested in the fire ruby. I couldn’t blame her. The gemology book said that finding a fire ruby out in the wild was super rare, and its cost was through the roof as far as gems go. That was even if it was possible to find a store that sells it. I knew the one in Canterlot didn’t sell anything like it.

“I hope it’s as tasty as it is beautiful, Spike,” Rarity said after receiving her book about historical fashions. “I've never seen anything quite so stunning before.”

“I...guess you really like it, huh?” I asked.

“Like it? It's magnificent!” Rarity swayed her mane.

“Then you should have it,” I handed Rarity the gem. “Something like this shouldn’t be eaten. It should be with someone like you.”

Rarity was overjoyed by the thought of my generosity. She even kissed me on the cheek. I couldn’t help but blush.

“Wow, Spike, that's one of the kindest, most generous things you've ever done,” Twilight said. “I've never seen Rarity so happy!”

“Yeah, neither have I,” I replied as I rubbed my cheek.

I watched as Rarity headed out the door with her new ruby. That’s when something occurred to me. I did like the fact that Rarity kissed me, but that was it. It was just good. Not spectacular or wonderful. Just...good.

“Spike? Is everything alright?” Twilight asked.

“Huh? What?” I blinked.

“You were spacing out again. Are you worried about that fire ruby?”

“N-no. It’s just that...” I sighed. “Remember that secret I told you?”

“Which one?”

“You know...the one about Rarity and Fluttershy?”

“You mean your crush on them? Yeah, I remember.”

“Well...I’m still having trouble deciding between the two. I think I like Fluttershy better, but I’m afraid of breaking Rarity’s heart.”

“Oh, Spike, you’re just like that stallion in the comics with the two mares. I’m not a love doctor, so I wouldn’t know who you should go with. That’s up to you to decide.”

I sighed. “You’re right.”

I don’t know which mare I should start a relationship with. Fluttershy’s my favorite pony, but if I started a relationship with her, what would Discord think? He already knew I didn’t come from this world, but if he figured out I started a relationship with Fluttershy during his stone nap, I might never hear the end of it.

Come to think of it, does he know I have an affection for Fluttershy? If he does, I really hope he and Fluttershy are just friends.

The week flew by pretty fast. The library was already decorated for my (Spike’s) birthday.

“Just about finished, Spike?” Twilight asked as she arranged the punch bowl. “Everypony will be here soon.”

“Almost, Twilight.” I adjusted the ribbon on one of the shelves. “There, now everything’s perfect.”

“I still can’t believe you’re turning twelve so soon,” Twilight said as I slid down the ladder. “It seemed like only yesterday I hatched you from that egg.”

“It certainly does feel that way.” I rubbed the back of my head.

So Spike’s gonna be 12 years old? That would explain the greedy thoughts and the molting, though I always thought he was younger. So that would mean Twilight was 10 years old when she hatched me, which means I was born in 1999. That would probably put me in the Gen Z category. Funny enough, Spike’s birth year is only a few years later than mine.

Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. The rest of the girls arrived and wished me a happy birthday. They all gave me presents just like in the show.

“Thank you, girls,” I said. “I don’t normally get this many presents on my birthday. The only thing I get for my birthday is a book. From Twilight.”

I didn’t have to turn around to know that Twilight was just about to give me one.

“Speaking of presents,” Rarity said, “this is from my new line of taffeta capes.” Rarity pulled out a pink cape and showed it to all of us. “I'm going to make one for each of you. I've been inspired by the generosity of my little Spikey-wikey, who gave me this beautiful fire ruby, one of the kindest acts I've ever experienced.” She then nuzzled me, and I couldn’t help but blush.

I really enjoyed all the presents the girls gave me. Applejack gave me an apple-themed blanket; Rainbow Dash, a barbell, Fluttershy, a painting; Pinkie, a rubber chicken; and Rarity, a mirror.

"I can't thank you all enough for these gifts!" I exclaimed. "I wish this party would last forever."

"The party can't last forever," Pinkie Pie said. "'Cause you have to go to Sugarcube Corner, 'cause the Cakes said they have a special surprise for you, 'cause it's your birthday!"

"Really? I'll head there right now. I'll be right back."

I exited the library and rushed to Sugarcube Corner. There, I saw Mr. and Mrs. Cake at the counter.

"There's the dragon of the hour!" Mr. Cake announced. "Happy birthday, Spike!"

"Thank you," I replied.

"When we found out it was your birthday," Mrs. Cake said, "we couldn't resist trying out a new recipe: sapphire!"

Mrs. Cake handed me a plate that had a vanilla cupcake with blue frosting and sapphires.

"Thank you very much!" I said as I picked up the blue treat. "It almost looks too good to eat."

"You're welcome, Spike," Mrs. Cake. "Hope you'll enjoy it." She then walked away from the counter clutching her belly. "Easy, my little ponies."

"Hey, is Mrs. Cake all right?" I whispered to Mr. Cake. "She looks like she ate something terrible."

"Oh, she's fine," Mr. Cake replied. "In fact, she's better than fine. Because soon, she's going to be a mother."

"Oh, congrats. Will it be a boy or girl?"

"Both. We're gonna have twins."

"That's good to know...wait, if Mrs. Cake's pregnant, how come she's still working? Shouldn't she be resting until the babies arrive?"

"The doctor said it's fine for her. As long as she doesn't do anything too wild, she can still work."

"I see."

I left Sugarcube Corner as I munched on the sapphire cupcake. The sapphires tasted really good. They had a hint of blue raspberry.

"What a day," I said as I licked the frosting off my fingers. "I reached my twelfth birthday, my best friends gave me gifts, and I got to enjoy a delicious cupcake. This truly is the best—!"

Crash!!

During my boasting, I bumped right into Cheerilee, spilling her groceries all over the place.

"Oh, jeez! I'm so sorry!" I exclaimed. "I didn't see where I was going."

"That's okay," Cheerilee said as she picked up some of her dropped produce. "What's got you so excited?"

"It's my birthday today. I just had this sapphire cupcake the Cakes made. I'd definitely recommend it...if you're a dragon, of course."

"Well, happy birthday, Spike! I wish I had something to give you!"

"Oh, that's okay. I don't care about how many gifts I get. You wishing me a happy birthday is good enough."

"Still, I don't want to feel guilty about not giving you anything. Oh, I know!" Cheerilee pulled a white hat out of the bag and placed it on my head. "There you go."

"Thanks. You shouldn't have."

"Don't mention it, Spike. Everypony should get fun gifts on their birthday."

"Wait a minute. Why did you have a hat in your groceries?"

"No reason." Cheerilee shrugged.

After I hugged Cheerilee as a thank you for the gift, I headed back to the library.

Then I saw a kid bouncing a ball. That's when it happened.

Nothing.

Seriously, I didn't feel anything. I didn't want the ball. Somehow, not wanting it was more concerning than wanting it. If I felt some need for it, I would've tried to resist, but instead, the desire for the ball never crossed my mind. That was weird.

Maybe since I already knew about Greed-induced bigness, I subconsciously made sure I didn't get any greedy thoughts.

I left the kid alone and made my way back home. That's when I saw Junebug drinking some water.

Maybe I should give it a test.

"Hey, Junebug," I greeted. "Good to see you. Did you know that today's my birthday?"

"Happy Birthday, Spike," Junebug said.

"Thank you, that means a lot."

Once again, I didn't feel any greedy thoughts. I guess I really had full control of my greed.

"Well, I better be going now. I'll see you soon," I said.

"Bye, Spike," Junebug said. "Have a Happy Birthday."

I waved to Junebug as I went back to the library. I saw Twilight just coming out.

"Oh, there you are, Spike," Twilight said. "I was just about to look for you. Uh...where did you get that hat?"

"Oh, Cheerilee gave it to me," I replied. "I told her it was my birthday, and she gave me this as a gift. I said she didn't have to, but she insisted."

"Uh huh."

We went back in the library and continued the party. It really was fun celebrating my birthday with all my friends, including my favorite pony.

The next morning, I woke up without any problems. The lack of items around me proved that I didn't go crazy from greed. I breathed a great sigh of relief. I then heard Twilight yawning.

"Wow, what a rough night's sleep, Spike," Twilight said as she stretched. "I had the weirdest dream."

"Really?" I rubbed my eyes. "What was it about?"

"Well, it was kind of crazy. A giant metallic creature was destroying Ponyville. Then you transformed into a fifty-foot dragon and fought back. Just when the creature was about to win, Fluttershy grew fifty feet as well and helped you take it down. You guys were able to defeat the creature, and then you hugged...and that's when I woke up."

"That is a crazy dream." My stomach rumbled. "Oops. I guess we should have breakfast now."

"I agree."

We later made breakfast and ate in the kitchen. I couldn't help but think about Twilight's dream.

"You know," I said to Twilight, "about your dream, what if part of it comes true?"

"Don't be silly, Spike," Twilight replied as she ate her corn flakes. "Fluttershy can't grow that big, and there's no such thing as a creature made of metal. Unless it was a machine, of course."

"I meant me growing big. I remember Smolder telling me about Greed-induced bigness, and I don't want it happening to me."

"Me neither. Were you having greedy thoughts recently?"

"No. None. But I had a few questions about growing from greed."

"Well, I can't teleport us to the Dragon Lands. It's too far for my magic. And I doubt Smolder can send letters the same way as you do."

"Maybe there's someone here who knows about dragons."

"Spike, nopony here knows about dragons. The only info we got was what you told me from Smolder."

"I didn't say anything about a pony knowing dragon culture."

Twilight tilted her head.

A few minutes later, we were at Zecora's hut. I knew that in the show, Zecora knew about Greed-induced bigness.

I've read about Zebrica a while back, and there was a section that talks about the zebras' relationship with dragons. Their standings were neutral, but they exchanged information about each other’s culture like they were on very good terms. That knowledge was passed down through many generations as accurately as possible. This could explain why Zecora knew about dragons more than anypony else in Ponyville.

"About dragons, I know a thing or two," Zecora said. "You wish to learn something. Is this true?"

"Yeah," I replied. "I know how greed can make me grow, but is there a limit to how big I can get? Is there a way for me to prevent it?"

"The maximum greed size isn't exact. It differs for each dragon, and that's a fact. Greedy thoughts come and go. Preventing them completely isn't something I know."

"If you ever feel like you're going greedy, try to think of a generous thought," Twilight said. "Like when you gave that fire ruby to Rarity."

"I'll keep that in mind," I said. "But...there was one more thing I wanted to know. What if I could use my Greed-induced bigness for good?"

"I don't follow."

"What if I could grow at will without hoarding stuff? Is it possible? I mean, I've seen creatures do that in my comics."

Twilight rubbed her forehead. "Spike, if you're talking that raging saddle…"

"Her name is Saddle Rager."

"Whatever. If you're talking about her, forget it. That comic book of yours is fiction. F-I-C-T-I-O-N."

"I'm just asking if it's possible. Is it, Zecora?"

"Growing without a hoard isn't fiction," Zecora replied. "But it's rare, even to those with an addiction. Dragons had no need to grow up so fast. Their parents and others were already vast."

"So it is possible, but it's unlikely."

"I would not recommend trying if I were you. There's no telling what you might do. Do you best not to succumb to greed. Destruction is the last thing Ponyville needs."

"Don't worry. I won't get greedy anytime soon. I was just curious."

We left Zecora's hut and headed back to Ponyville. As we left the Everfree Forest, I noticed Fluttershy's cottage in the distance. In Twilight's dream, Fluttershy and I hugged. That reminded me of my dilemma.

Should I really go for Fluttershy? Even if I gave Rarity that fire ruby? I don't want to break Rarity's heart, but this could be my only chance to be with Fluttershy before Discord comes back.

"Come on, Spike!" Twilight called out. "We've got to clean the library and sort the books out."

"C-coming!" I yelled as I hurried to catch up with Twilight.

As I helped Twilight with cleaning the library, I kept thinking about what I should do. That's when I decided what must be done.

"Twilight," I said as we finished cleaning. "There's something I need to do. It's pretty important."

"Go ahead, Spike," Twilight said. "Do what you need to do."

I nodded and left the library.

I cautiously approached the boutique. I bit my lower lip as I nervously knocked on the door.

“Come in,” Rarity’s voice said on the other side of the door.

I opened the door and headed inside.

“Rarity? Where are you?” I called out.

“Just a moment, darling.” Rarity trotted down the stairs wearing a cape. I noticed the fire ruby attached at the center of her chest. “Spike, how wonderful to see you.”

I rubbed the back of my head. “Rarity, do you have a minute? There’s something serious I need to talk to you about.”

Rarity’s smile dissipated. “Oh. Is it about the ruby?” I shook my head. “Then what?”

“You might want to sit down for this.”

Rarity got out the fainting couch. We both sat down on it.

I took a deep breath. “I’m sure you know about this, but I sorta have a...”

“I know, Spikey-Wikey,” Rarity replied. “I suppose the same goes for Fluttershy?”

I nodded. “I guess you already know that.”

“It was pretty obvious when you asked her to the Gala last year. I guess you’ve made your decision...and are here to tell me.”

“Yes.” I clasped my hands together. “Please don’t be upset, Rarity. You’re a really beautiful pony, and anyone else can confirm that. I wanted to be in a relationship with you since the day I met you, but...nothing clicks.”

“Spike...”

“I’m sorry, Rarity. In a different world, we could’ve done our best to be together. Resolve any conflicts. Do what significant others do. But I can’t see it happening. It’s not your fault; I just don’t feel the love around you the same way I do for Fluttershy. I really don’t want to sadden you, but just being friends is as far as we can go for now. I’d like for us to be together and have the whole world see us that way, but I don’t think I can be truly happy if that were the case.”

Rarity wrapped her arm around me. “Spike, darling. If you want to be with Fluttershy, then go ahead.”

“Y-You’re not upset?”

“It was only a matter of time before you would make your big decision, and given everything, I kind of expected this. But don’t worry about me. You should follow your heart, and ignore what society thinks. It’s not about making the world happy, but making you happy. You can’t be somepony or somedragon who tries to make everyone happy all the time. You should have your own opinions, your own goals, your own lover. It’s what makes you...you. I know it sounds cliche, darling, but do whatever makes you happy.”

“Thank you.”

Rarity and I shared a hug.

“I should be going now,” I said. “Thanks for talking with me. You can still keep the ruby.”

I headed out the door.

“Oh, and Spike?” Rarity said.

“Yeah?”

“I’ll still be here for support. If things go sour for you two, you know where to find me. We’re still friends, after all.”

“Thanks.”

I walked down the path to Fluttershy’s house. I still couldn’t believe what happened back there.

Old Spike, if you can hear me, I’m sorry for not choosing Rarity.

Once I approached Fluttershy’s cottage, I knocked on her door. Fluttershy quickly answered.

“Oh, good afternoon, Spike,” Fluttershy greeted. “How are you today?”

I sighed. “Not good. Can I talk with you?”

“Oh, my. Come on in. I’ll brew some jasmine tea.”

I sat down on the couch as Fluttershy prepared the tea. She quickly returned with the tea tray. She poured a cup and handed it to me.

“Thank you,” I said as I took a sip.

“So what’s been going on?”

I told Fluttershy about what happened between me and Rarity.

“...in the end, we decided to be just friends,” I concluded.

“Spike...” Fluttershy put her teacup down. “Was Rarity upset?”

“I don’t know.” I looked away. “I honestly don’t know. She didn’t sound upset, and she mentioned that she knew I’d go for you, but I’m afraid to find her on the couch chowing down ten tubs of ice cream in her bathrobe.”

“Did you hear her crying when you left?”

“No, but she did say she would be with me for support...”

“Then I guess she wasn’t upset.”

“But still, why is she taking the friendzoning thing well? I’m afraid it’ll be like in those stories where one pony says the other took it well, only to cut to said other pony crying their eyes out.”

“You’re still friends with her, Spike. It doesn’t mean you should stop talking to her. You can still interact with her.”

“I guess so.”

“There’s something I’d like to know, though. Why did you choose me? I’m just some ordinary pegasus.”

“To me, you’re more than that. You’re kind, lovable, adorable. You’re not afraid to stand up for yourself if things go bad. You’re great with every sort of animal, and you’ll face your fears to save your friends. I really do feel like we should be together.”

“Oh, Spike.”

We hugged once again. It was just like that night at the Gala. It seemed like everytime I hugged Fluttershy, all my worries melt away.

“But are you sure we should be together?” Fluttershy asked.

“Don’t worry.” I then whispered in Fluttershy’s ear, “Between you and me, I’m actually older than you think. In dragon years, I’m the same age as you.”

“That’s not what I meant. You’re a dragon, and I’m a pony. Is it really okay for two different species to be together? Especially if one of them is a dragon?”

Have ponies really hated dragons that much? I can’t wait until the later seasons.

“You know, a mare once told me that it doesn’t matter what society thinks. What matters is what you think. So, do you think we should be together?”

Fluttershy thought about it for a minute.

She then smiled and said, “I’m willing to give this a try.”

We shared one more hug together. It really was a great day. I didn’t go greedy, and I started a relationship with my favorite pony. The only downside was that I had to friendzone Rarity, but if what Fluttershy said is true, I shouldn’t worry about her being upset.

I was having tea with Fluttershy. Ever since I confessed my crush to her, we've been interacting with each other more. I still made time for Rarity to help her out, and Fluttershy was right about her taking the friendzoning well. I thought it was going to be a repeat of "Green isn’t your color," but if what Rarity’s friends said was true, then I didn’t have to worry about it.

As we were sipping tea, Rainbow Dash zipped right to us.

"Guys! Guys!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed with a big grin on her face. "Mrs. Cake's in the hospital! You need to come see!"

"Oh, my," Fluttershy gasped. "Is she alright?"

"Of course she's alright! She just went into labor! Pinkie Pie told me to come get the rest of the girls and Spike so we can see the new foal!"

After we finished our cups, Fluttershy and I followed Rainbow Dash to the hospital.

"I can't believe Mrs. Cake is gonna be a mother," Fluttershy said. "I wonder if it's going to be a filly or a colt."

"I'm surprised I didn't know about her pregnancy until much later," I said. "I guess I wasn't paying any attention."

When we arrived at the hospital, one of the nurses escorted us to where the other girls were. They were looking through the window at all of the newborns. Dash, Fluttershy, and I did the same.

Just like in the show, Mr. Cake revealed the new babies: a pegasus colt named Pound Cake, and a unicorn filly named Pumpkin Cake.

"Now how in thunderation is one of them twins a pegasus and the other one a unicorn?" Applejack asked.

"My great-great-great-great grandfather was a unicorn," Mr. Cake replied, "and Cup Cake's great aunt's second cousin twice removed was a pegasus. That makes sense, right?"

"Well, I'm no expert on pony genes, but I guess it checks out," I said.

Rainbow Dash, Twilight, and Rarity warned Mr. Cake about how pegasi can fly all over the place and unicorns can get magic surges from time to time.

I knew that a month later, the events of "Baby Cakes" would take place. In the show, Pinkie Pie would babysit the Cake Twins, only to find out how much of a handful they really are. There was nothing I could change for that episode. I didn’t think I could, if Pinkie’s interaction with Twilight proved anything.

As we all left the hospital, I asked, "Hey, Twilight, was I a hoof-full when I was a baby?"

"Well…" Twilight rubbed the back of her head. "All I can say is that fire extinguishers were a lot cheaper than we thought."

A couple of days after the Cake Twins’ birth, Twilight and I were taking a stroll around town. That’s when we saw Rarity and Pinkie Pie looking up at Rainbow Dash. We decided to join them to watch Rainbow Dash perform a few stunts. That’s when I realized this was when “Read It and Weep” took place. In the show, Rainbow Dash would end up liking the Daring Do series after an accident lands her in the hospital. She would then try to break into the hospital and steal the book. I didn’t know what to change here, as it was too late to tell Rainbow Dash to be careful. However, I could try to find a way to get Rainbow Dash to admit she liked Daring Do before she resorted to stealing.

“Isn't she the most daring devil?” Pinkie asked. “I mean, the most devilish darer? I mean—”

“She’s dazzling!” Rarity exclaimed.

“Ooh, yeah, that's a good word. She's dazzling!”

“I just hope she’s careful,” I said. “We don’t want our daring Dash to get in a disastrous despair. Huh, I think I’m getting better at this alliteration.”

Unfortunately, just like in the show, Rainbow Dash lost control and crashed right into the ground. We were all wincing in cringing at the impact she made on the ground.

“Rainbow Dash!” I called out. “Are you okay?!” The silence did nothing to decrease our anxiety.

We quickly ran to where Rainbow fell. She lied there motionless, and one of her wings was mess-up.

“We gotta get her to the hospital!” Twilight declared. “Pinkie! Spike! Get the others! Rarity, help me lift Rainbow!”

Pinkie and I saluted and quickly dashed into town.

“I’ll get Fluttershy, you get Applejack!” I said.

“Okie dokie loki!”

We split up, and I sprinted to Fluttershy’s cottage. Once I was there, I banged on the door.

“Fluttershy! Are you in there?! Open up! It’s an emergency!”

I heard hoofbeats swiftly approaching. I took a step back as Fluttershy swung the door open.

“What’s wrong?!” Fluttershy asked. “Is there an animal in trouble somewhere?!”

“Worse! Rainbow Dash is in the hospital, and it’s not for labor!”

Fluttershy gasped. “Oh, no! We gotta get to her!”

“Exactly! Follow me!”

Fluttershy and I quickly ran to the hospital.

“Do the girls already know?!” Fluttershy asked.

“Yes!” I replied. “Pinkie, Twilight, Rarity and I saw the crash! Pinkie went to get Applejack, and Twilight and Rarity are taking Dash to the hospital.”

“I hope she’s alright!” Fluttershy said.

“I hope so too.”

By the time we got to the hospital, Rarity and Twilight were already there. The absence of Rainbow Dash made me assume they already took her.

“There you guys are,” Twilight said. “Where’s Pinkie and Applejack?”

I was about to open my mouth when I heard the double doors open behind me.

“We’re here!” Pinkie panted. “Sweet Apple Acres was farther from the hospital than it looks.”

“So what’s this talk ‘bout Rainbow Dash gettin’ injured?” Applejack asked as she fanned herself with her hat.

“Nothing good,” Twilight replied. “Rainbow Dash crashed to the ground, her wing got messed-up, and she was unconscious.”

“Oh, I hope it’s not a concussion,” Fluttershy whimpered.

After a few minutes of waiting and comforting each other, the doctor came in.

“Thank you for bringing her in,” the doctor said as he looked at a clipboard. “The only injury she sustained is a broken wing and a few scratches. We’ve placed her in room 12. We’ll take you there now.”

As we followed the doctor to Rainbow’s room, I couldn’t help but notice something unusual about him.

“Excuse me, doctor, but you look familiar,” I said. “Have I seen you before?”

“You’ve probably seen my twin brother, Caramel,” the doctor replied. “Ponies always get us two mixed up.”

By the time we arrived at Room 12, the girls and I were filled with anxiety again. The doctor opened the door, and we rushed to Rainbow Dash’s bed. She had a dazed look on her face, and her right wing was covered with bandages.

“Is she gonna be okay?” Applejack asked.

“Oh, I'm so worried!” Fluttershy said.

“Is her face gonna stay that way?” Pinkie asked.

Then Rainbow Dash slowly opened her eyelids. We were all relieved that she was okay, sans the broken wing of course. The doctor said that she’ll have to stay in the hospital for a few days, much to Dash’s chragin.

“It's not so bad, Rainbow Dash,” Fluttershy said.

“I bet the chow in here is hoof-lickin' good,” Applejack remarked.

“And the hospital gowns,” Rarity added, “they match the curtains!”

“And look! You have a roommate!” Pinkie rolled back the curtain to reveal a pony covered in a body cast.

“And...I’m sure your hospital bill won’t be that high,” I said. “You’ve got health insurance, right?”

None of our reassurance seemed to help Rainbow Dash feel better about staying in the hospital. That’s when Twilight noticed a book cart rolling by. She quickly grabbed a book and showed it to Rainbow Dash.

“What's this?” Rainbow asked. “’Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Stone’?”

“This is the first story in the series,” Twilight replied. “I own all of them.” That was true. Daring Do had a lot of books about her. Given how all of them are considered autobiographies, she must’ve had quite a lot of adventures in her life.

“No way!” Rainbow Dash growled. “I so don't read. I'm a world-class athlete. Reading's for eggheads like you, Twilight. Heh, no offense, but I am not reading. It's undeniably, unquestionably, uncool.”

That’s when we all chuckled at the remark.

“Is she serious?” Applejack asked. “Who doesn't like to read a bang-up tale from time to time?”

“Why, a good book is almost as magnificent as silk pajamas on a Sunday morning,” Rarity said.

“Even I take a break from my comic books to read a novel from the library,” I said.

“Reading is for everypony, Rainbow Dash,” said Twilight.

“Yeah! I love reading,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, “and my head isn't even close to the shape of an egg! It's more the shape of an apple, or maybe an orange, but a big orange! More like a grapefruit really...”

That’s when the nurse came by and told us we had to come back tomorrow to visit Rainbow Dash. We all said goodbye to her as we headed out.

“I think you'd like Daring,” Twilight said to Rainbow Dash. “She's a lot like you. Adventurous, fierce, and undeniably, unquestionably, unstoppable.”

The next day, Twilight and I headed to Sugarcube Corner. Pinkie Pie was tapping the counter and staring off into space like something was on her mind.

“Hey, Pinkie Pie,” Twilight greeted. “How are you today?”

“It’s super freaky, isn’t it?” Pinkie asked.

“What do you mean?” Twilight tilted her head.

“Remember that picnic we had where Spike read our hooves? Two small, cute cakes. A pony with a grey mane that looks and acts like Rainbow Dash. His predictions came true! Try a prediction right now, Spike!”

I chuckled. “Okay.” I closed my eyes and rubbed my temples. “The next pony to come in will be a...unicorn.”

That’s when the doorbell rang.

“Howdy, ya’ll,” Applejack called out as she opened the door.

“Huh, I guess I was...”

“After you, Rares.”

“Thank you, darling,” Rarity replied as she entered Sugarcube Corner.

“See?!” Pinkie exclaimed. “A unicorn! Spike’s a fortune teller!”

“Oh, Pinkie, it was just a coincidence,” I said. “I only said those things at the picnic to mess around.”

“But you can’t deny that it was freaky. You’ve got psychic powers, Spike. Somehow, you figured out what will occur in the future, and now you’re telling us so we can either avoid a catastrophe or making dumb descisions.”

“Oh come on, Pinkie Pie. Like what Spike said, it’s just a coincidence,” Twilight said. “Besides, you have Pinkie Sense, so why are you surprised?”

“My Pinkie Sense can only predict immediate events, not events that’ll happen in a few days, months, or years. Ow, my shoulder.”

As Pinkie was rubbing her shoulder, a mare’s scream was heard upstairs.

“Pinkie Pie! Your pet alligator is in the tub again!” Mrs. Cake called out. “Get him out so I can bathe the foals!”

Pinkie quickly hurried up the stairs. “Sorry about that!”

“I know this is Pinkie Pie we’re talkin’ about,” Applejack said. “But do ya really think Spike has psychic powers?”

“Of course not,” I denied. “I was just playing with you girls. The Cake Twins being born and Daring Do was just a coincidence.”

“Even so, it is awfully convenient that those two events happened,” Rarity said.

“How about I make another prediction since you girls believe in this stuff?” I asked. “The next game Rainbow Dash will play...she will...win!”

“Ya call that a prediction?” Applejack asked. “Rainbow Dash wouldn’t lose at nothing and accept it with grace.”

“Let’s find out, shall we? Twilight, you should probably check up on Rainbow Dash. While you’re at it, why don’t you bring a board game with you?”

“Well, I have been meaning to do so,” Twilight said as she scratched her chin. “I’ll get Fluttershy to come along with me. She knows what board games Rainbow Dash likes.”

Twilight left Sugarcube corner just as Pinkie Pie was carrying a wet Gummy down the stairs.

“You know you have to share the tub with those two foals from now on,” Pinkie said to Gummy.

Later that afternoon, I was in the library cleaning up. That’s when I heard the front door open.

“Oh, hey Twilight,” I greeted. “So, did my little prediction come true?”

Twilight shook her head. “No, it didn’t. Rainbow Dash somehow lost before she even got a turn. The strangest part was how she was okay with it.”

“Seriously? Rainbow Dash okay with losing? That doesn’t sound like the Rainbow Dash I know.”

I actually did know why Rainbow Dash lost. She was curious about the book and was instantly hooked onto the series, and she didn’t want the girls to know. Honestly, she was just like me when I first came into the Brony fandom.

“It was really weird,” Twilight said. “It couldn’t have been a concussion. The doctor said the only injury she had was her broken wing. She didn’t have any else other than a few scrapes.”

“What if she’s hiding something?” I asked.

“What do you mean?”

“Remember that book you gave to Rainbow Dash? What if she became interested in the book and was trying to hide it from you and the girls?”

“I don’t know, Spike. You saw how reluctant she was to read. If she was really interested, she would’ve told me herself.”

“Yeah, you’re probably right.”

The next day, I decided to browse through some of the books to see if there was anything worth reading. I was going to look for a book about changelings when I saw an old, worn book sitting on the end of one of the shelves. As I slid it out, a big cloud of dust nearly made me sneeze. It was clear that Twilight didn’t bother to read or even touch this book. I brushed off the cover and read the title.

“Anthropology: A study on the mythical Homo Sapiens.”

I widened my eyes. It was a book about human beings. My own former self. The fact that my kind was considered “mythical” in the pony world seemed pretty funny to me considering there were many mythical creatures here in Equestria that didn’t exist in my world.

Not wanting to squander the opportunity, I opened the book and read it.

“Humans, also known as Homo Sapiens, are intelligent primate-like creatures that have appeared in folklore and myths throughout pony history. There have been little to no scientific evidence of such creatures existing in real life, but many ancient stories have implied that they once roamed the Earth.”

Boy, wait until they find out who I was.

I flipped through some of the pages.

“Due to their significant lack of fur, humans have made clothing mandatory to protect themselves from the elements. The materials they’ve used might’ve been similar to the ones ponies of today use, which might indicate that humans once co-existed with ponies thousands of years ago.”

I continued reading the book. I giggled at some of the inaccuracies the book had, and I agreed with some of the details that were accurate.

I can’t believe I’m reading a book about my own kind in a world where my kind doesn’t exist.

“Spike!”

I quickly slammed the book shut. I gave out a yelp as I pulled my thumb out.

“What are you doing?” Twilight asked.

“Complaining how much my thumb smarts!” I said as I sucked on my swollen thumb. “But to be serious, I was reading this old book.”

Twilight took the book from me and groaned. “Oh, no. Don’t tell me you believe in this, too.”

“What do you have against huh-mans, Twilight?” I mispronounced “humans” on purpose to avoid suspicion.

Twilight placed the book back on the shelf. “An old friend of mine minored in Anthropology, and she would talk non-stop about these creatures. It was so annoying. Why anypony would waste their study time to learn about some creatures that don’t even exist is beyond me.”

“Well, it wouldn’t hurt to learn a thing or two about them,” I said. “What if we meet one?”

“If we meet one, which I doubt. Just read something else, Spike. There’s no need to learn about human beings.”

Oh, Twilight. Once we get to Canterlot High, you’ll be wishing you knew about humans.

Later that evening, the girls and I sat down to eat at a nearby diner. Rainbow Dash was still in the hospital, so she couldn’t join us.

“So, you three went to visit Rainbow Dash earlier today,” Twilight said to Pinkie, Rarity, and Applejack. “How was she?”

“I think the stay at the hospital is gettin’ to poor Rainbow Dash,” Applejack said. “She’s been gettin’ really sweaty. Not to mention when she had dinner, she was eatin’ like a pig. Actually, I think the pigs could’ve eaten with much more grace than that.”

“It’s like she’s a totally different person!” Pinkie exclaimed. “What if she got some sort of disease from her roommate?”

“Pinkie, the hospital wouldn’t put the injured ponies in the same room as the sick,” Twilight said. “That could result in an infection to the injured.”

“But you can’t deny something’s up,” I said. “Yesterday, you and Fluttershy were playing a game with her, and she lost after one turn and accepted it without any problems.”

“It almost felt like she wanted to lose,” Fluttershy said. “But...why would she do that?”

“I think...I think it was the book.”

The girls gave each other confused looks.

“It must’ve been the book. Rainbow Dash must’ve really liked reading Daring Do, but she was too afraid to admit it. She must’ve purposely lost and ate sloppily to drive you girls out so you wouldn’t know she was reading the book.”

“Why would she do that?” Twilight asked.

“Do you really need to know, egghead?”

“Do not call me that, Spike.”

“If you’re implying that Rainbow Dash is worried about being an...egghead,” Rarity said. “She has nothing to worry about. Like what Twilight said, reading a book is for everypony.”

“Maybe we should see her tomorrow and ask her about it,” Fluttershy said. “We could tell her that there’s no need to be upset over reading.”

The next day, Twilight, Fluttershy, and I headed to the hospital. When the doctor arrived, he told us that Rainbow Dash already checked out.

“Everything was alright for her, so we checked her out an hour ago,” the doctor said. “She does need to keep off that wing for a while, though.”

“Okay, thank you,” Twilight asked. “Oh, I’ve been meaning to ask. Are you sure the broken wing was the only damage she sustained? Because we’ve been visiting her these past few days and she was acting weird.”

“We made a thorough scan of her entire body, and we haven’t found anything wrong besides her wings. There was no sign of a concussion or brain damage, and her previous medical records didn’t indicate any sort of mental disorder.”

“Is it possible for somepony to go insane from staying at the hospital too long?” Rarity asked.

“Of course not. We’ve got nurses comforting the patients, visiting hours, and plenty of ways to keep our patients entertained, like books.”

“Is it possible to check one of the books out?” I asked.

“This isn’t a library, son. All of the books here are hospital property. Anyway, Rainbow Dash has been doing fine, and we discharged her out without any problems. If you girls are worried about her, you should go talk to her.”

“We’ll do just that,” Twilight said. “Thank you.”

We left the hospital.

“Where do ya’ll think she could be?” Applejack asked.

“Let’s check her home!” Pinkie said.

“The doctor said that she wasn’t supposed to fly,” Twilight told Pinkie. “If she needed to go home, she would’ve asked one of us to help her up.”

I looked around the area. There were bushes everywhere. That gave me an idea.

“Say, Twilight, you’ve read ‘Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Stone,’ right?” I asked.

“Of course,” Twilight replied. “Why?”

“Because I wanted your opinion on something. You see, there was this chapter in the book that I really liked. I think it’s the one where Daring’s trapped in a sand chamber? Anyway, I really liked the part where she used—”

“DON’T SPOIL IT!!”

We quickly turned to see Rainbow Dash pop out of a nearby bush. She quickly covered her mouth.

“Uh...I mean...I...uh...” Rainbow Dash groaned. “Alright you got me. I’m an egghead!”

“Pardon?” Rarity asked.

“See, I was trying to get back into the hospital to finish that Daring Do book.”

“I thought you didn’t like the book,” Twilight asked. “I guess you changed your mind after finding out how good it was.”

“Good? Try awesomely amazing. That book is undeniably, unquestionably, un-put-down-able! But then I had to put it down; I was sent home before I could finish it.”

“Well, I'm glad that's all this is about, but you don’t have to hide it from us. We would’ve understood. Reading is for everypony, you know. If you wanted the book so badly, you could’ve just asked me.”

Twilight and I took Rainbow Dash to the library. There, Twilight gave Dash the book she wanted. Like in the show, Rainbow learned that it was okay to express their interests in something, and not to hate something until they try it. I wrote the friendship letter as Rainbow dashed off to read the series.

“At least she didn’t resort to stealing,” I said under my breath.

“What?” Twilight asked.

“Nothing.” I shook my head.

I took a sip of my coffee as I looked at the computer screen. The download progress on the bottom left still remained there like it was glued to the screen. Either the file was extremely huge, or the wifi was on the fritz again.

“That sounded like a crazy dream last night,” I heard a voice say.

I turned to see my coworker, Joe Dohn. We’ve been working with each other ever since I was hired. He was one of the few coworkers that I ever talked to outside of work.

“Yeah, it was,” I said. “Somehow it felt so realistic.”

“Dreams can do that to ya. It’s only when you wake up you realize how absurd they actually were.”

“Still though, my dream felt like a whole year had passed. It’s hard to believe it only lasted a night.”

“Dreams can be weird sometimes.” Joe looked over my shoulder at my screen. “Is that file still being downloaded? What’s in it?”

“I don’t know.” I tapped the side of the computer. “Mr. Johnson wouldn’t email me a file this big. He would’ve handed me a flash drive. The router must be down again.”

“Might be.” Joe then stretched his arms. “Well, I gotta get back to work on that email.”

I turned back to my computer as Joe began typing. That’s when I heard a weird noise.

Clop! Clop! Clop! Clop!

“Joe? Is that you typing?” I asked.

“Yeah, why?” Joe asked.

“It almost sounds like a pony trotting. In fact, it sounds just like it.”

Suddenly, I opened my eyes. I was back in the Golden Oaks Library.

Sheesh, how many times am I going to dream of being back in the human world? At this point, I’m surprised Luna hasn’t visited my dreams yet.

Clop! Clop! Clop! Clop!

That’s when I heard hoofbeats again. I assumed it was Twilight pacing. I got out of my bed and went down the steps. My assumptions were correct as I saw Twilight walking back and forth. The floor had a little groove forming.

“Twilight, what are you doing?” I asked. “It’s the middle of the night.”

“It's awful, it's horrible, it's tragic!” Twilight replied.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“Here!” Twilight shoved a calendar in my face. “Now do you see what's wrong?”

The calendar said “April 9th” in giant letters.

“We...forgot to celebrate Arbor day?” I asked. I actually didn’t know when Arbor Day was, but I doubt it was in the beginning of April.

“No!” Twilight retorted. “The problem is I just finished planning my schedule for the month, but I forgot to leave time to plan for next month! Don't you see? There's no time in my schedule to put together another schedule! I could move my meeting with the Ponyville Hay Board to the following Tuesday, but then I have to reschedule my lunch with Pinkie Pie, and you know what a nightmare she is with scheduling. This is an absolute disaster! My whole year could be thrown off!”

I sighed and went back up to bed.

And I thought the assistant manager in my department was a schedule freak…

As I went back to sleep, I realized that this was when the events of “It’s About Time” took place. In the show, Twilight gets a visit from her future self warning her about a future disaster. However, she was trying to get Twilight to not worry so much. At least Twilight and the others were able to make sure nothing would collapse in Ponyville.

Come to think of it, what if I could find a way to get Celestia to do a search party for all of the escaped monsters, like Tirek? It has been a while since I tried to change an episode.

I have been slacking off the past few days. But to be honest, there weren’t many recent episodes I could think of changing. “A Friend in Deed” already happened, but I didn’t need to change anything. Cranky deserved to be reunited with the love of his life, despite Pinkie’s actions. It was weird how this episode happened after Pinkie’s Birthday, though. In the show, the episode happened seventy days before Pinkie’s birthday. Perhaps my attempts to change the future made some events occur later than they were supposed to.

I didn’t think I could change anything for “Putting Your Hoof Down” either. It was about time Fluttershy started to grow a spine, and while Iron Will’s teachings were a bit brash, most of the residents here kinda deserved being told off by her. Also, I didn’t want to risk our relationship if she were to say something insulting to me during her “new Fluttershy” phase.

The next morning, I found Twilight still working on her schedules. Not wanting to bother her, I headed to the kitchen to make myself some breakfast. After I finished eating cereal and milk, I heard the wind blowing from the other room. I quickly put my spoon and bowl in the sink and watched from the kitchen as Future Twilight made her appearance. Soon, a blinding white light filled the library as papers scattered across the room.

Here she comes.

But what I saw after the flash made my jaw drop. The figure was wearing a black, torn-up catsuit like future Twilight, and they had a few scratches around their body. What was shocking was that their form was more dragon-like than pony-like. That’s when I knew it wasn’t Twilight, it was me.

Wait, I thought Twilight was the one who was traveling to the past, not me!

The dragon looked around the library.

“Spike?” Twilight asked.

Future Spike turned to her. “Oh, there you are, Twilight.”

“How did you do that? I just heard you entering the kitchen. Is this some sort of dragon magic or something?”

“No, this was actually a time spell you casted that came from the Star Swirl the Bearded wing in the Canterlot archives. I came from the future to give you a warning.”

“I didn’t even know time spells were a thing. How far into the future are you from?”

“About next week.” Future Spike then covered Twilight’s mouth with his hands. “Now please listen! A disaster is gonna follow if you don’t hear what I say! You need to prevent any disasters that will occur in Ponyville. You need to get Celestia to search Equestria for any escaped creatures from Tartarus. And finally, don’t worry so much about the future. Everything will be alright if you do what you’re told.”

“Wait a minute!” Twilight removed Future Spike’s hands. “How do I know this isn’t some crazy trick?”

“Trust me, even I wouldn’t joke around at a time like this.” That’s when Future Spike noticed me. “Oh, hey Spike.”

“Uh...hey,” I said as I awkwardly waved.

Twilight darted her head to me and then to Future Spike.

“I..uh..how?” Twilight was getting confused.

Future Spike then grabbed her head. “Just listen to my warnings, and you’ll be alright.” Suddenly, sparks came out of his body. “Oh, shoot. And don’t worry about the disaster! It’s—”

That’s when Future Spike disappeared in a literal flash. Twilight was dumbfounded by what just happened. I was the same.

“That was...quite a weird spell,” I said.

“Spike!” Twilight grabbed me. “If Future Twilight sent Future Spike to warn me about a disaster, then she must’ve known you were the only creature I could trust besides myself.” She then quickly ran out the door. “Come on, we must warn Ponyville!”

“I’m right behind you!” I quickly followed Twilight outside.

Why did Future Twilight sent Future me to the past instead of herself?

I chased Twilight to the center of Ponyville. She nearly bumped into Fluttershy and PInkie Pie.

“But Future Spike said not to worry so much about the future,” I said.

“Yes, but he warned that a disaster would come if we didn’t prepare ourselves first. Once we solve everything, then we can stop worrying about the future.”

Twilight quickly hopped on the bridge.

“Listen, everypony! I've got something really important to say!” she announced. “We have a crisis on our hooves!”

Everypony around us gasped.

“I've just been visited by someone from the future! They tried to warn me about a horrible disaster that's going to occur sometime before next week!”

“I can confirm that!” I said. “I witnessed it as well.”

“What kind of disaster?” Applejack asked. “And who was the fella from the future?”

“I don’t know what the disaster’s gonna be!” Twilight replied. “Spike got sucked back into the future before telling me.”

“It was Spike?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yeah, I didn’t know why Future Twilight sent me,” I said. “She could’ve just sent herself.”

“Whatever should we do, Twilight?” Rarity asked. “How do we stop the disaster if we don't know what it is?”

“We'll just have to work together to make sure we're safe!” Twilight replied. “Rainbow Dash, you and the other pegasi spread out over Equestria, and look for any kind of problem that could lead to a disaster, and I mean anything.”

Rainbow Dash saluted. “You got it!”

“Everypony else, time to disaster-proof Equestria!”

We all went on trying to find and fix anything that could result in a disaster. We fixed the bridges, cleaned the streets, painted walls, and more. Fluttershy even tried to make sure none of her butterflies flapped their wings in the wrong direction.

After what seemed like hours of preparation, Twilight’s long checklist was complete.

“Excellent. Well, we've done everything on the list,” Twilight said.

“Now we should do the next thing Future Spike said and warn Celestia about any escaped creatures from Tartarus,” I said.

“Right. But, wait a minute.” Twilight scratched her chin. “The Gates of Tartarus is guarded by a creature named Cerberus, and nothing gets past him.”

“Say, Twilight. Cerberus wouldn’t happen to be a giant, three-headed dog with black fur, would he?”

“If what my books say is true, then yes. Why do you ask?”

“Because of that.”

I pointed to the giant, black, three-headed dog approaching Ponyville. The creature gave out a roar from all three heads.

“Okay, everypony,” Pinkie said, “follow my lead.” She then screamed and ran away. Everypony else did the same thing.

“But if Cerberus is here, then all the ancient evil creatures that have been imprisoned in Tartarus could escape and destroy Equestria!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Destroy Equestria?!” I shouted.

“Yeah! Isn't it great?”

“Twilight, I know you’re my guardian, but I’m starting to question your sanity at this point.”

Twilight was about to cast a spell on Cerberus, but Fluttershy quickly came and calmed him down.

“Wow, I knew you were good with animals, but this is amazing!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Aww, he's just a big furry guy who got out of his yard, that's all,” Fluttershy said.

I’m so glad Fluttershy’s a great animal care-giver.

“Pinkie, do you have a ball I can borrow?” Twilight asked a screaming Pinkie Pie.

Pinkie instantly ceased her screeching. “Sure.” She then dashed to a tree. “I have balls stashed all over Ponyville, in case of a ball emergency.”

“I’ve heard of being crazy prepared, but you take it to the next level, Pinkie,” I said.

Twilight took Pinkie’s emergency ball and lured Cerberus back to Tartarus.

“I should probably tell Princess Celestia about this,” I said.

I quickly hurried back to the library and wrote a letter.

“Dear Princess Celestia,

Twilight and I spotted Cerberus in Ponyville today. Twilight told me that he was supposed to guard Tartarus. She is already bringing him back, but you need to send some of your guards out to search for any escaped creatures. I don’t know who might escape, but there’s no doubt that they’re dangerous if they wound up in a place like Tartarus.

Signed,
Spike”

I sent the letter to Celestia and hoped that she understood the situation. I didn’t know if finding Tirek earlier would alter the events of “Twilight’s Kingdom,” but it was worth a try.

The next day, I woke up as usual and did my morning routine. Twilight still didn’t come back yet, which kinda made sense, since the only gates of Tartarus were pretty far from Ponyville. I still remembered the location from the atlases in the Canterlot Library.

Then I heard the front door opening. Twilight came in looking rather filthy.

“Hey, Twilight,” I greeted. “So how did it go with Cerberus?”

“Great!” Twilight replied. “I got him back before any of the evil creatures could escape.”

“That’s grea—ulp!” My stomach got squeezy again. “Stand back!” I wheezed.

Instantly, I belched out a scroll. Twilight managed to dodge it at the last minute. The scroll bounced off one of the shelves and hit me right above my eyes.

“Spike! Are you alright?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” I rubbed my forehead. “Thick scales, remember? That scroll flew pretty fast, though.” I picked up the scroll and read it. “Oh, thank goodness. The princess is gonna have her royal guards search Equestria for any escaped monsters.”

“Wait...” Twilight scrutinized my forehead. “Oh, no! I saw a tiny scratch just like this one on Future Spike! We haven't changed the future at all! The disaster is still coming!”

“Are you serious? We just fixed Ponyville and returned Cerberus. What could we be missing?”

“I don’t know!” Twilight cleaned herself up. “I did everything I could think of to change the future. But it didn't work. So maybe it's not what I do... Maybe it's what I don't do!”

Twilight quickly poofed next to a nearby bookshelf.

“If I stand right here and don't move a muscle until next week, I can't possibly do whatever it is that will cause a disaster that Future Spike wanted to warn me about!”

Twilight then stood solidly on the floor.

“But Twilight, Future Spike said not to worry about the disaster,” I said. “Do you really think a tiny scratch on my forehead is gonna prove that the future will still happen?”

Twilight said nothing. That gave me an idea.

“If you’re just gonna stand there and do nothing, then...” I quickly hurried up the steps and went under Twilight’s bed. There, I saw a book with a lock on it.

Twilight’s diary. Let’s see what secrets the lavender unicorn is hiding.

I pulled out the diary. I jimmied the lock a bit, and then—

KA-FWOOSH!!

“Yeow! My eyes!”

I was blinded by a white light, and the intense heat made me assume the diary exploded. I stumbled backwards and suddenly fell off the edge. A couple of hooves thankfully broke my fall.

“Honestly, Spike,” I heard Twilight’s voice say. “Did you really think I didn’t put a protection spell on my diary? It takes more than a simple lock to store your own privacy, you know.”

By the time I regained my vision, Twilight was heading up the steps to put her diary back. I guessed it wasn’t ruined by the protection spell.

“It’s a good thing that spell worked,” she said as she headed back down. “Otherwise, there could’ve been a—GASP!!” Twilight was shocked after looking at my face.

“Don’t tell me, I have the same scratches on my face like Future Spike, right?” I asked.

Twilight nodded and handed me a mirror. Just like she implied, the scratches and burn marks on my face were similar to what Future Spike had. As I was observing the scars, a knocking sound was heard at the front door.

“Hey, Twilight,” Rainbow said as she walked in. “Another Pegasus just got back from Baltimare with an all-clear and...” That’s when she noticed me. “Woah! What happened to you, Spike?”

“I tried to read Twilight’s diary,” I replied.

Rainbow Dash chuckled. “Well, heh, that’s what you get for invading Twilight’s privacy.”

“My diary’s the least of our worries!” Twilight barked. “The scratches on Spike’s face is just another sign that the future hasn't changed! Not doing anything didn't work either! Oh, I wish there was a way to know what was going to happen so I could stop it!”

“Why don’t we get Spike to do another psychic ritual?” Rainbow joked.

“I told you I’m not a psychic,” I rebutted. “Although, if we really need to know about the future, why don’t we try time traveling like Future Spike did?”

“Spike, do you know how complex time travel is?” Twilight asked. “It can be dangerous if not done properly.”

“But we saw Future Twilight send Future Spike back, so she must’ve learned it so quickly. What about the scrolls in the Canterlot archives? Future Spike mentioned them.”

“That’s rather convenient for him to tell you guys that,” Rainbow Dash said. “Though he should’ve warned you about the disaster first.”

“But what if we cause a rip in the time continuum?!” Twilight asked. “What if that’s the disaster?”

“If you’re worried about it so much, then we can talk to an expert.”

“An expert on time traveling?” Rainbow asked. “Is there really such a pony?”

“I think I might know who.”

A few hours later, Twilight and I arrived at the house of a pony named Time Turner, AKA Doctor Whooves. I knocked on the door.

“Derpy told me how much her friend, Dr. Whooves, studies science and technology,” I said, “but his most common subject is time. Maybe he knows a thing or two about time traveling.”

Within a few minutes, a brown earth pony with a green bowtie answered the door.

“Yes? What is it?” he asked.

“Uh...are you Mr. Time Turner?” Twilight asked.

“As a matter of fact, I am,” he replied. “Is there something you need?”

“What do you know about time traveling?”

The doctor looked around and motioned us to come in. We followed him to a laboratory that would’ve put Twilight's basement to shame.

“I have been researching all there is to know about time,” Dr. Whooves said, “and while I can’t confirm nor deny that I’ve experienced it firsthoof, I’ve come to a conclusion that there are two theories regarding time travel.”

“Please tell us these theories,” Twilight said.

“Well, the first theory is that time is in a loop.” The doctor got out a chalkboard and drew a few diagrams. “Since the past has already occured, there is no way to alter it no matter what you do. This can be confusing because there would have to have been a timeline in which a past event hasn’t occurred. Let’s just say for example, your future self came and warned you not to eat a bad apple. That would mean that there was a timeline in which you ate the apple and got a stomachache. But since you warned yourself not to eat it, the event never happened. And yet, you would still travel to the past and warn yourself not to eat the apple as if it did happen.”

“That does sound pretty confusing,” I said.

“That’s why I came up with another theory: Time traveling is actually a certain way of visiting alternative dimensions.” The doctor flipped the board and drew more diagrams. “Miss Sparkle, let’s just say that your future self didn’t come to you. That would mean that you are in the ‘not visited’ universe.” He drew a line across the board. “Then this potential disaster happened in your timeline and you wanted to warn your past self about it.” He drew another line. “Instead of traveling back in your own timeline, you would actually travel to a different universe in which you visited your past self. Your own timeline wouldn’t be altered in any way, past or future, but at least you would prevent a disaster in another universe.”

“So, let’s just say, in theory, somepony goes back in time and stops Rainbow Dash from performing a sonic rainboom that caused my egg to hatch,” I said. “I would still be alive because my timeline wasn’t altered, correct?”

“That’s right,” Doctor Whooves replied.

“Would it be possible to travel forward on the same timeline after traveling to the past?” Twilight asked.

“It’s possible, but I would imagine that it would be much harder than going back to your original. I hope that answers all the questions you two have.”

“Sort of,” Twilight said. “Thank you.”

Back at home, Twilight was still worried about what might happen.

“I know Future Spike said that I shouldn’t worry about the disaster,” Twilight said, “but how can we tell if we stopped the disaster from happening? I mean, look at you, Spike. You’re starting to look more and more like Future Spike, which means that the disaster that Future Spike said will happen is going to happen.”

“But Twilight, we’ve seen how I got those markings,” I said. “I had that small scratch from a paper cut, and I got the rest of them from that protection spell. All that’s left is the black catsuit.”

“Which means that Doctor Whooves’s first theory is coming true. And with ‘next week’ being right around the corner...”

“Wait a minute, what if there was no disaster to begin with? What if we went on this wild goose chase for nothing?”

“I’m sorry?”

“Think about it. Have you noticed how I got my scars from mundane events instead of a huge disaster? And if a disaster were to occur, wouldn’t Princess Celestia or Luna warn us or something? What if Future Spike was trying to say that we shouldn’t worry about the disaster because there was no disaster to begin with?”

“Are you saying that we did all this for nothing?”

“It’s possible.”

“I’m not so sure, Spike. I’ll have to keep monitoring until next week happens, and then we’ll see if the disaster was prevented or not.”

I sighed. “Fine. But I really think this a waste of time.”

Ignoring my previous comment, Twilight went on trying to observe anything that looked out of place.

A few days had passed, and while Twilight did rest a bit, she still monitored nearly everything like in the show. I helped a bit, even though I knew it was pointless in hindsight.

“12 hours, 31 minutes, and 42 seconds until ‘next week,’” Twilight said as she wrote down in her journal. “Still no abnormalities that could lead to a disaster.”

“There were no reports from Celestia about the escaped creatures yet,” I said. “Still believe in a disaster happening?”

That’s when we heard Pinkie Pie come in.

“Hi guys. What’s all this?” Pinkie asked. “Are you trying to figure out what your next birthday present will be?”

“Despite the fact Future Spike said not to worry about the future, Twilight is still convinced that a disaster is still coming,” I replied. “Also, I recovered a bit from my scratches.”

“I thought dragons were fireproof.”

“Not completely.”

“Okay, guys. I have a plan,” Twilight said. “Since we’ve got little time until ‘next week,’ we need to head on over to...”

“...the Star Swirl the Bearded wing in the Canterlot archives,” I said. “And yes, you are that predictable.”

Twilight groaned and Pinkie giggled.

“Are you sure you’re not Future Spike?” Pinkie asked.

“I heard about it when Future Spike showed up,” I said. “I had a feeling we were gonna head there sooner or later.”

After a few hours of preparation, Twilight, Pinkie, and I headed to Canterlot. It was already nighttime, and we were wearing the same catsuits like what Future Spike wore.

“Okay, the Canterlot archives are right over there,” Twilight said as we got off the train. “Let's move!”

After a few minutes of “sneaking around” (Twilight was the only one doing it), we arrived at the Star Swirl the Bearded wing. A guard was kind enough to let us in. I guessed being the star student of Celestia has its perks sometimes.

“Alright. Now we gotta search for any time spells before sunrise, which isn’t going to be long,” Twilight said. “Let’s spread out!”

We searched the archives for any spell related to time. That’s when a familiar book caught my eye.

It was a book about bells, and it was locked up in chains. I remembered how Cozy, Tirek, and Chrysalis stole the book in order to operate Grogar’s bell. But I knew that wasn’t going to happen this time. I quickly looked around until I found a thick book about keys. I picked it up and aimed at the lock.

I hope this doesn’t ruin the spine.

With full force, I whacked the lock as hard as I could.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Snap!

After my third swing, the chains broke apart and the book fell off the shelf. I was able to catch it in time.

Those are some weak chains. I’ll have to remind the princess to get stronger ones.

Not wasting any time, I flipped through the pages until I came across a section about Grogar’s bell. I quickly read through it until I came across the page about how to activate it.

Sorry, Future Legion of Doom. You may have been one step ahead, but I already cleared the staircase.

I tore out the most important page and shoved it into my mouth. I swallowed hard and made sure that there weren’t any other important pages.

“What was that noise?” Twilight called out.

“Uh...sorry Twilight! I ripped my suit,” I lied.

To make sure it was the truth, I tore a bit of the suit off with my teeth. It didn’t make a noise since it was rather rubbery. I closed the book and placed it down on the floor. I then quickly hurried to where Twilight was.

“I didn’t see any time spells in that section,” I said.

“Well, keep looking, Spike. We have to...” That’s when Twilight noticed me. “Oh, no. We better hurry. You're starting to look exactly like Future Spike.”

I looked at the hole in my suit and realized that it was in the same spot as it was on Future Spike.

Oh, oops. Well, I can’t change that anymore.

We continued to search for any time spells, but we found nothing. That’s when the sun rose up in the sky, indicating it was morning. Just like in the show, nothing happened. There was no disaster happening.

“I guess we stopped the disaster,” I said. “That or there was no disaster to begin with.”

Twilight sighed. “I guess you’re right, Spike. I should’ve listened to Future Spike about not worrying about the future. From now on, I'm gonna solve problems as they come, and stop worrying about every little thing! If only I had learned this lesson a week ago, we wouldn't have had to go through all this.”

“Twilight, Twilight, I found something!” Pinkie gave us a scroll. “It says you can go back once, and it only lasts for a few moments. Does that help?”

“Pinkie, you're a genius! Now I can go back and tell past Twilight that she doesn't need to go berserk with worry about a disaster that's never gonna come!”

“Wait, Twilight! I should go!” I declared. “If Past Twilight sees you, she might freak out. She might be able to trust me more, if she doesn’t assume it’s a trick.”

“Alright,” Twilight said. “But this won’t last long. Be sure to get to the point once you get there.”

“One sec,” I said. I quickly removed my hood and got down on one knee. “Okay. Go ahead.”

“Good luck, Spike,” Twilight said. Her horn glowed as I was encased in a barrier of magic. Papers were flying all over the place. I closed my eyes as I was surrounded by a white light.

Within seconds, the light dissipated. I looked around and noticed that I was back in the library.

Looks like it worked.

“Spike?” I heard Twilight asked.

I quickly turned around and saw her staring at me. “Oh, there you are, Twilight.”

“How did you do that? I just heard you entering the kitchen. Is this some sort of dragon magic or something?”

“No, this was actually a time spell you casted that came from the Star Swirl the Bearded wing in the Canterlot archives. I came from the future to give you a warning.”

“I didn’t even know time spells were a thing. How far into the future are you from?”

“About next week.” Realizing I’m wasting time, I covered Twilight’s mouth with my hands. “Now please listen! A disaster is gonna follow if you don’t hear what I say! You need to prevent any disasters that will occur in Ponyville. You need to get Celestia to search Equestria for any escaped creatures from Tartarus. And finally, don’t worry so much about the future. Everything will be alright if you do what you’re told.”

“Wait a minute!” Twilight removed my hands from her mouth. “How do I know this isn’t some crazy trick?”

“Trust me, even I wouldn’t joke around at a time like this.” That’s when I noticed my past self approaching. “Oh, hey Spike.”

“Uh...hey,” Past Spike said as he awkwardly waved.

Twilight darted her head to him and then to me.

“I..uh..how?” Twilight was clearly confused.

I grabbed her head. “Just listen to my warnings, and you’ll be alright.” Suddenly, sparks appeared all around me. “Oh, shoot! And don’t worry about the disaster! It’s—”

Flash!

“—nothing!” I looked around and noticed I was back in Canterlot. “Dang it!”

“What did you tell Past Twilight?” Twilight asked. “Did you tell her not to worry?”

“Well, yeah. I think I said the same thing Future Spike said. Although, I guess I’m Future Spike now.”

“Ah, don't worry about it. It's past Twilight's problem now,” Pinkie said.

“I guess you’re right, Pinkie Pie.”

At least I knew why Twilight sent me to the past instead of herself. Even though I barely changed anything in this episode, I was able to get Celestia to search for any escaped creatures. Plus, I managed to throw a wrench into the villain trio’s plans long before they even formed up.

“Hey, who removed the Big Book of Bells from its chains?” Princess Celestia called out.

My intuition about the second part of “Baby Cakes” was right. After I helped Twilight with her reports, she tried to visit Pinkie Pie to help with babysitting the Cake Twins. Unfortunately, Pinkie Pie kicked Twilight out before she could do anything. It was a shame, really. I was a sucker for baby ponies in the fandom, and it would’ve been interesting to interact with the twins.

One day at the library, I overheard Rainbow Dash talking to Twilight.

“So why do you want to bring all the pegasi here?” Twilight asked.

“Because they need to learn how to bring the water up to Cloudsdale,” Rainbow replied. “And what better place to learn than in a library? Besides, you’ve got one of those fancy projectors.”

“Alright. Spike and I will set everything up. You can go ahead and recruit every pegasi in town.”

“Great, thanks.” Rainbow Dash zoomed out.

That’s when I realized this was when “Hurricane Fluttershy” took place. In the show, Fluttershy would overcome her fears and help the pegasi bring the water up to Cloudsdale. I couldn’t think of anything to change here. I didn’t know who had the feather flu first, and I didn’t want to risk catching it if it affects dragons. Also, I wanted Fluttershy to have her time to shine.

“Spike, help me prepare the room,” Twilight commanded. “Set up the projector for me. It should be in the closet.”

I saluted. “Yes, ma’am.”

As I brung out the projector, a sudden realization hit me: I didn’t know how to use a film projector. I grew up where everything was digital.

How do I operate this thing?

That’s when I noticed a booklet resting on top of the machine. I took it and read the cover.

“Film Projector: How to operate this thing.”

Oh. How convenient.

I read through the booklet, and the instructions were pretty easy. I was able to set up the projector in no time.

By the time night fell, everypony who was a pegasus was at the library. Once everypony was in place, I turned on the projector, and the movie started playing. It honestly looked like something out of a 1950s info movie.

“Every living thing depends on the life-giving nourishment of rainwater, and it is up to Cloudsdale to provide rain-filled clouds to every corner of Equestria,” said the movie narrator. “But how, one pony might ask, does Cloudsdale gather all this extra water? Tornado power! That's right, pegasi-driven tornado power. A team of pegasi combine their wing power to create a jumbo tornado, powerful enough to pull water out of the local reservoir and funnel it all the way up to Cloudsdale. Remember, pegasi, your jumbo tornado must reach a minimum of eight hundred wing power to lift that water up to Cloudsdale. So, the next time you're wondering ‘Where does all that extra rainwater come from?’, just remember...it’s all thanks to your local pegasi and Cloudsdale!”

The word “FIN” appeared on the screen, and the movie was over. I quickly turned off the projector and turned on the lights.

Rainbow Dash then told everypony that Ponyville’s reservoir was chosen to bring the water up to Cloudsdale. Thus, every pegasus in Ponyville, including Fluttershy, needs to train by the end of the week in order to reach 800 wing power. Rainbow Dash also mentioned how Captain Spitfire will be there to record the wing power, and that she hoped to break Fillydelphia’s speed record of 910.

The only problem was with Fluttershy. After what happened at her old flight school, she couldn’t bring it to herself to fly as fast as the other pegasi. I’m hoping I can encourage her the next few days so she could gain some confidence.

The next day, Twilight and I were setting up an anemometer: a device tells you how fast you're flying and how strong your wings are. The other pegasi were stretching and getting ready to run while Rainbow went to get Fluttershy.

“I hope we can get enough wing power from all these pegasi,” Twilight said. “The overly-muscular one with small wings is concerning me.”

“Don’t worry, Twilight,” I said. “Every little bit helps. Besides, wing size doesn’t matter. Just wing power.”

After a while, Rainbow came back with Fluttershy. Once everything was set up, Thunderlane was the first pegasus to try it out. He clocked in at 9.3 wing power, which was rather impressive. Rainbow Dash was next, and she reached 16.5. This went on for the other pegasi. The most interesting ones I found were Bulk Biceps’s (the muscled white pegasus) 7.9 and Rumble’s 8.7.

“That colt’s gonna be a prodigy,” Twilight said.

“I’m surprised he’s the only kid pegasus here,” I said. “Aren’t there any others?”

“Thunderlane said he wanted to join the others to help out, so Rainbow Dash and Cheerilee allowed it.”

After everypony else’s wing power was recorded, the last pony was Fluttershy. Something told me I needed to talk to her first.

“Give me a second, Twilight.” I placed my quill and notebook on the ground and hurried to the starting line where Fluttershy was.

“Hey, listen,” I said to Fluttershy. “I know that you may not be the best flyer, but you shouldn’t let that hold you back. I know you have impressive wing power. Don’t let anypony tell you that you can’t fly!”

“Oh, I don’t know about this, Spike,” Fluttershy whimpered. “You’ve seen those previous scores. Even a colt can reach over 8 wing power, and I can’t even move a leaf.”

“Don’t worry about that. You don’t need to compare your wing strength to him. Just focus on your own wingspeed. Remember: Fluttershy, you can really fly!”

I gave her a light kiss on the cheek before hurrying back. I quickly picked up my notebook and quill before sitting next to the anemometer.

Twilight leaned over and whispered, “You shouldn’t do that, Spike.”

“What? I’m not allowed to give encouragement?” I hissed.

“No, I mean what you did to Fluttershy on the cheek. I know you two are starting to become a thing, but you shouldn’t do that out in the open. If anypony saw that a dragon and a pony were a couple...”

“It was just one small kiss. Nopony sans you noticed.”

“I’m just saying, be careful.”

I rolled my eyes and watched Fluttershy preparing to fly. With all her might, she flew as fast as she could down the track and right past the anemometer. It looked like she was going pretty fast, but the look on Twilight’s and Rainbow’s faces told me she didn’t do so well.

“You tell her,” Twilight whispered to Rainbow Dash.

“No, you tell her,” Rainbow whispered back.

“Just tell me, and I’ll tell her,” I said.

That’s when Fluttershy looked at us.

“Um...great job, Fluttershy!” Rainbow Dash said. “You measured, uh, uh, 2.5.”

“See? You did way better than we could expect!” I exclaimed.

“We did?” Twilight asked.

“Shhh!”

Sadly, my compliment didn’t help. Fluttershy believed she couldn’t bring up enough wing power, so she ran away in tears. Rainbow Dash tried to reassure her that it wasn’t too bad, but it didn’t help.

“This is seriously bad,” Rainbow Dash said. “And I’m not talking about the power record this time.”

“What happened that left Fluttershy so distressed about her flying?” Twilight asked.

“Back in flight school, Fluttershy wasn’t the best flier,” Rainbow replied. “A lot of fillies and colts kept picking on her for that. I’ve told them to back off multiple times, and I even talked to the flight coach about them, but she wouldn’t do anything. Useless pony. I was hoping Fluttershy would be over this by now, but it still seems to be weighing her down.”

“Should we talk to her?”

“No, it’s best if we leave her alone.” Rainbow sighed. “She just needs time to be alone. She’ll come back whenever she feels better.”

Never thought I’d see Rainbow as the sympathetic type. I’m glad she cares for Fluttershy.

I decided to listen to Rainbow and leave Fluttershy be.

Over the next few days, the other pegasi improved on their wing power. Even Rumble managed to match his older brother’s wing power.

“Your younger brother’s amazing, Thunderlane,” I said. “I never seen a pegasus his age fly so fast.”

“Yeah, Rumble’s really enthusiastic when it comes to flying,” Thunderlane said. “One time, when he was just a foal, he flew for a full day straight.”

“Impressive.”

“I would like to think so, but the next day, his wings got pretty sore from so much flying. It took him about two days to recover.”

“Ouch.”

That’s when Thunderlane coughed. I was thankful he covered his mouth.

“Are you feeling okay?” I asked. “You can stay home if you’re feeling sick. We can make do with two less pegasi.”

“I’m fine, kid,” Thunderlane said. “Just a dry throat. That’s all. I’ll drink some water after this.”

That made me skeptical. I decided not to press on, though.

After a few more pegasi’s wing power was recorded, a squirrel showed up and squeaked at Twilight and me.

“What’s he saying?” I asked.

“Do I look like I speak squirrel?” Twilight snarked.

“Hey, look!” I saw Fluttershy approaching the track with full confidence. I guess Rainbow was right about Fluttershy needing some alone time.

Fluttershy approached the starting line. She then took off like a bullet across the track. She zipped past us so fast, I could’ve sworn she was Rainbow Dash in disguise.

Sadly…the anemometer once again told a different tale.

“2.9?!” Fluttershy exclaimed. “2.9?! That has to be some kind of mistake! I worked so hard!”

“Fluttershy, that’s a huge improvement!” Twilight said.

“That’s even better than your last attempt,” I added.

“You did awesome, Fluttershy,” said Rainbow Dash.

“No, I didn't,” Flutteshy retorted. “I thought I'd gotten over my nerves, but they still got the best of me! There's no way I'll fly with 10.0 wing power tomorrow!”

“So you won't fly with 10.0 wing power. Every bit counts!”

“How would you feel if everypony else was flying with 10.0 wing power and you were flying with 2.9?!”

Rainbow Dash took off her hat. “Well, uh... I'd feel... um...”

“Exactly! Humiliated! I'm sorry, Rainbow Dash, I just can't do it!” Fluttershy ran off once again.

“This is really serious,” I said. “We gotta do something. Does anyone know a good psychiatrist?”

“I don’t think that would help, Spike,” Dash said. “I’ll have to talk to her tomorrow after we lift the water.”

The next morning, almost every Ponyville pegasus arrived at the reservoir. Twilight and I had just finished setting up a giant anemometer just as Captain Spitfire arrived. I took attendance of all the pegasi, but I noticed some of the ponies were absent. Thunderlane was one of them. I quickly told Rainbow Dash.

“Lazy Thunderlane!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “Where is he?! He's been trying to get out of tornado duty the whole time with his fake coughing and all. Rumble, where's your lazy brother?”

“He’s got the feather flu,” Rumble replied. “He's down at Ponyville Hospital.”

“He’s not the only one,” I said. “Seven other ponies are absent, too. Probably suffered the same fate.”

Twilight quickly did some calculations and discovered that not only would there not be enough wing power to break the record, there wouldn’t even be enough to get the water to Cloudsdale.

“What should we do?” Twilight asked.

“Can’t Spitfire join us?” I asked. “Or better yet, can’t we have some of the unicorns lift the water to Cloudsdale?”

“Spike, it’s tradition to use wing power to lift the water,” Twilight replied. “It’s like how earth ponies don’t use magic to do Winter Wrap Up.”

“Forget the record,” Rainbow said as she put her goggles on. “Cloudsdale still needs water! Okay, everypony! Let's give it all we've got! On the sound of the horn, we take off!”

Everypony else put on their respective goggles. I quickly hurried to the giant horn. Once Twilight gave the signal, I blew as hard as I could. The pegasi took off and swirled around the reservoir. In no time flat, a tornado was formed. The anemometer spun like a windmill. The wind was picking up all around us.

Twilight read the gage. “150 wing power...250 wing power...500 wing power...”

The wind was going so fast, it was getting hard for me to stand. I quickly hurried to the front of the anemometer so I wouldn’t get blown away.

“750 wing power!” Twilight announced.

“Keep it up, pegasi!” I hollered.

“Twilight! Spike!” A voice called out.

We turned to see Fluttershy trying to approach us, but the intense winds made it difficult.

“Fluttershy! What are you doing here?!” Twilight shouted.

“ I figured... if I couldn't help Rainbow Dash with the tornado... the least I could do was offer moral support!” Fluttershy gripped onto the anemometer

“She could sure use it, considering eight Pegasi are sick with the feather flu!”

“Oh no! That's terrible news!”

It was terrible news, but it wasn’t worse than the outcome of the pegasi’s first attempt. The twister they created couldn’t surpass 750 wing power, and it fell apart sending every pegasus in different directions. Miraculously, nopony was seriously hurt.

“Oh, you were so close to the eight hundred wing power minimum!” Twilight said. “I'm sorry, Rainbow Dash.”

Rainbow Dash regained her composure and proclaimed, “We've got to try again!”

Twilight quickly stopped her. “But you've pushed your crew to their limit already! If you break apart again, somepony could get hurt! You should quit, it's not safe!”

“No! One more time!” Dashie rebutted. “I've gotta know we gave it our all! If I'm going down, I'm going down flying!” She quickly put her goggles on. “C'mon, ponies, let's make this happen!”

Everypony cheered and got into formation. Once again, I blew the horn and the pegasi formed another tornado.

“100...200...500...” Twilight counted. “750!”

“That was the maximum wing power before they fell apart!” I shouted as I held onto the anemometer.

“Oh! I’m too nervous to look!” Fluttershy cried.

The intense howling of the wind and the spinning ponies made it hard to determine if the water was really rising. I could hardly hear myself think, let alone hear Twilight and Fluttershy talk.

“795! We are so close!” Twilight hollered. “Fluttershy, they need you up there!”

“My measly 2.9 wing power is still too little!” Fluttershy shouted. “I won't make a difference!”

“Yes, you will!” I barked. “Do it for Equestria! Do it for your friends! Do it for yourself!” I handed her a pair of goggles.

Fluttershy gulped and grabbed the goggles. After she placed them on, she slowly but surely got into the tornado. Within minutes, the gage was moving again.

“Seven ninety eight! She surpassed her best wing power number!” Twilight shouted.

The tornado spun faster and faster. Soon the anemometer beeped as it clocked the wing power at 800! Water came spewing out of the twister and into the weather factory. Both Twilight and I cheered as every last drop left the reservoir.

Still fighting the wind, I climbed to the horn and blew hard. The wind died down as all the pegasi broke formation and the tornado disappeared. Everypony was joyful that they finally got the water to Cloudsdale. Meanwhile Fluttershy was still spinning around. Rainbow halted her with a cloud.

“Whoa, girl, take it easy!” Rainbow Dash said.

“Did...did we do it?” Fluttershy gasped.

“Yeah, we did it. You did it.”

The two did a wing slap as everypony else congratulated Fluttershy, including Spitfire. The crowd picked her up and chanted, “Fluttershy! Fluttershy! Fluttershy can really fly!”

It was nice to see Fluttershy gaining a little confidence once in a while. Her character development was one of the reasons why she was my favorite pony.

One day, while I was eating at a cafe, I overheard Rarity having a conversation with Sweetie Belle.

“So I’ve heard you and your friends were working for the Foal Free Press,” Rarity said to Sweetie Belle. “That must be exciting.”

“Not anymore,” Sweetie Belle said. “The school shut it down until further notice.”

“What? So soon?”

“Yeah. After that story about Snips and Snails, Diamond Tiara (the editor-in-chief ) wanted to do a gossip column about other ponies’ private lives. But I think one of the students working there didn’t like that idea. They must’ve told Miss Cheerilee right after that. She had to fire Diamond Tiara and put the newsprinting on hold for a while.”

“That’s terrible.”

“Yeah. Applebloom, Scootaloo, and I took it as a sign that journalism may not be for us, so we quitted.”

“Well, it was good that you did. You should never invade somepony’s privacy. Most ponies keep things private for a reason and can get devastated if their secrets are revealed. It would be like if I told all of Equestria who you had a crush on.”

“Rarity! No!”

“See? What that filly or colt did was the right thing. While the Foal Free Press would not be printing for a while, it would be better than having everypony dislike it for giving out confidential information.”

Sweetie Belle sighed. “I guess you’re right.”

Rarity and Sweetie Belle then walked away.

“Say, who was the pony who told Cheerilee?” Rarity asked. “Do you know?”

“Nah. Cheerilee said it was an anonymous tip, whatever that means,” Sweetie Belle replied. “I wish I knew who the pony was so I could thank them.”

Oh, it wasn’t a pony, Sweetie.

I chuckled as I took a sip of my coffee and read a different kind of newspaper.

“Everything all set up for the picnic?” Twilight asked.

“Yep. Let’s go,” I replied.

Twilight and I were gonna have a picnic with the rest of the girls. For some reason, this was all too familiar.

“It’s been a while since we’ve all went together for a picnic,” Twilight said. “The weather’s been so perfect recently. I really got to hand it to the weather team.”

As we headed to the fields, I looked up at the mountains. That’s when I noticed something something off about Canterlot.

“Hey, Twilight,” I said. “What’s going on over at Canterlot?”

I pointed to the city on the mountains. It was covered in a giant pink dome that looked like it was trapped in a bubble gum balloon.

“I...don’t know, Spike,” Twilight replied. “We’ll have to ask Princess Celestia after we’re done. I hope it’s nothing serious.”

It was then I realized the episode I’ve been waiting for has arrived: “A Canterlot Wedding.” I knew it was only a matter of time.

By the time we arrived, the girls were already there setting up everything. As we ate and socialized, I thought about my plan.

All I gotta do is help Twilight collect evidence and prove that Cadance is a changeling. If that doesn’t work, then I would have to take matters into my own hands. I’ll bring that magic inhibitor ring and some rope with me just in case things go south.

“Spike? Are you okay, Spike?” Fluttershy asked.

“Huh? What?” I asked.

“You looked like you were staring off into space. Twilight told me you would sometimes do that, but I want to know if everything's alright.”

“I’m fine, Fluttershy. Thanks for caring for me. It’s nothing really. I just—hurk!”

“Spike?!”

“What’s goin’ on?” Applejack asked.

I held up a finger.

“Are you alright, Spike?” Twilight asked.

Blech!!

Not one, but two scrolls came out of my mouth in a fiery burp. I coughed a bit.

“I wished the princess would warn me before she sends a twofer,” I said. I picked up one of them and read it. “’Princess Celestia cordially invites you to the wedding of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Shining Armor. The wedding will take place in...’ Wait, Shining Armor?!”

“Give me that!” Twilight snatched the invitation from my hands and read it. “There’s no way that...oh, dear Celestia!”

“What is it, Twi?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Some stallion you knew?”

“More than that,” I replied. “He’s our brother. I guess we didn’t mention it to you girls yet.”

“Your brother's getting married?” Applejack asked. “Congratulations, Twilight! That's great news!”

“Yeah, great news,” Twilight sarcastically said. “That I just got from a wedding invitation! Not from my brother, but from a piece of paper! Thanks a lot, Shining Armor. I mean, really, he couldn't tell me personally?” Twilight then grabbed a sandwich like in the show. “‘Hey, Twilight, just thought you should know I'm making a really big decision that changes everything. Oh, never mind, you'll hear about it when you get the invitation.’ Princess Mi Amore Cadenza? Who in the hoof is that?!”

“Um, Twilight? Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked.

Twilight sighed. “Sorry, it's just that Shining Armor and I have always been so close. He's my BBBFF.”

“That means ‘Big Brother Best Friend Forever,’” I whispered to the girls.

“Before I came here and learned the importance of friendship, Shining Armor was the only pony I ever really accepted as a friend besides Spike.”

That’s when Twilight started singing. As much as I enjoyed her “BBBFF” song, the lack of background music made it feel awkward.

“Isn’t it weird how we always seem to sing at random times?” I whispered as Twilight continued singing. “Especially without any music?”

“Just roll with it, Spike,” Pinkie whispered back.

After Twilight finished singing (We kinda joined in for a bit), she hung her head.

Applejack said, “As one of your PFF's (Pony Friends Forever), I wanna tell you that I think your brother sounds like a real good guy.”

“He is pretty special,” Twilight said. “I mean, they don't let just anypony be captain of the Royal Guard.”

“So what does the other scroll say?” Pinkie asked.

I quickly grabbed the other scroll and opened it. Princess Celestia assigned the girls and I different roles. Fluttershy was to provide music with her birds, Pinkie was to host the reception, Applejack was to cater the reception, Rainbow Dash was to perform a Sonic Rainboom, Rarity was to design the dresses, I was to host the bachelor party, and Twilight was to make sure everything would go as planned.

That’s when Rarity’s face lit up. “So let me get this straight. We're helping out with the wedding of not only a princess, but a captain of the Royal Guard?!”

“I guess we are,” Twilight said.

Rarity fainted as the rest of us were excited for the upcoming wedding.

I quickly packed up everything I needed just in case. I grabbed the ring, some rope, a piece of cloth, a collapsible telescope, and a notebook. I then hurried to the station and hopped on the train with the rest of the girls.

“A sonic rainboom? At a wedding?!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “Can you say ‘best wedding ever’?!”

“BEST WEDDING EVER!!” Pinkie shouted.

As we all talked about what we were going to do at the wedding, Twilight sat and stared out the window. It was clear something was on her mind, and I knew what that something was.

“Why the long face, sugarcube?” Applejack asked.

“I'm just thinking about Shining Armor,” Twilight replied. “Ever since I moved to Ponyville, we've been seeing each other less and less. And now that he's starting a new family with this ‘Princess Mi Amore Ca-whatshername’, we'll probably never see each other.”

“Don’t be like that, Twilight,” I said. “Sure, he’s been skimping on contacting us these past few days, but being the captain of the guards isn’t an idle job, you know. I’m sure that he’ll still come once a moon to visit us.”

“Well, he couldn't seem to make time to tell me he was getting married. What does that tell you?”

When the train approached Canterlot, the giant pink shield became more obvious. We were all able to get past the barrier, but most of us were confused as to why such a thing was present. As we arrived at the station, we saw a plethora of pony guards.

“Whoa, what's with all the guards?” Rainbow asked as we got off the train.

“I'm sure they're just taking the necessary precautions,” Rarity said. “Royal weddings do bring out the strangest ponies.”

“Ah-CHOOO!!” Pinkie sneezed out some confetti.

“Ain't that the truth?” I asked.

“Now, let's get going!” Rarity commanded. “We've got work to do!”

“And you've got a big brother to go congratulate,” Applejack said to Twilight.

Twilight groaned, “Yeah. Congratulate. And then give him a piece of my mind.”

I decided to follow Twilight before setting up the bachelor party. Just as I was about to catch up, I was stopped by a few guards.

“Hold it!” One of the guards barked. “We need to check your bag, kid.”

I sighed and took it off. I handed it to the guards, and they took out everything I had. When they took out the ring, they gave me a concerning look.

“It’s just jewelry,” I said. “What? Can’t a guy wear a ring? Mares shouldn’t be the only ones covered in gems.”

The guards shrugged and put everything back into my bag. After they handed it to me, I thanked them and hurried to find Twilight and Shining Armor. I was able to find them on a nearby bridge.

“Staying focused on the task at hand has been my top priority,” Shining Armor said. “I understand—Oh, hey! Spike! Good to see you again.” He quickly approached me and gave me a noogie. “Man, look how you’ve grown. I almost mistook you for another dragon.”

“Heh. Very funny,” I said. “My height hasn’t changed since I left...I think.”

“Okay, okay, I get it. You've got a really important job protecting all of Canterlot with a force field only you can conjure up,” Twilight said. “But still, how could you not tell us about something as big as your wedding? Are we not that important to you any more?”

“Hey. You guys are my siblings,” Shining Armor said. “Of course you're important to me. But I'd understand if you didn't want to be my best mare or ring bearer now.”

That’s when Twilight’s moping vanished.

“We’d be honored!” Twilight exclaimed. “But I'm still pretty ticked you're marrying somepony I don't even know! When did you even meet this ‘Princess Mi Amore Cadenza’?”

“Now that I think about it, the name sounds familiar,” I said.

“It should. Princess Mi Amore Cadenza is Cadance, your old foalsitter,” Shining Armor said.

Twilight and I were excited to hear that. Actually, Twilight was more excited than I was, since I already knew. Cadance used to be Twilight and my babysitter. Actually, it was more like past Spike’s babysitter, since I only came to this world during Nightmare Moon’s return.

“How many alicorns can just spread love wherever they go? I only know of one!” Twilight squealed. “And you're marrying her!”

Twilight and I hopped around in joy. Twilight singsonged about Shining marrying Cadance.

“I hope I'm not interrupting anything important,” a voice called out.

We turned around to see a tall, pink alicorn standing before us. This was Princess Cadance, or to be more accurate, a changeling pretending to be Cadance.

“Cadance!” Twilight called out. She quickly approached her and did that special handshake. “Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!”

“What are you doing?” Cadance asked confusingly.

“Cadance, it's me: Twilight!”

“Uh-huh.”

“Hold on,” I said. “Something’s not right.”

Cadance raised her eyebrows and took a step back. “What do you mean?”

I squinted. “I can’t help but notice something’s off about you, Cadance.”

Cadance stared at me. I bet inside, she was wondering how I figured out she was a changeling so soon..

“Did you use a new eyeshadow brand? It looks like the one Rarity uses,” I said. I decided to play dumb and make her feel relieved for now.

“Oh. Yes...I did,” Cadance replied. “You have impeccable eyesight, child.”

“Well, I've gotta get back to my station,” Shining said, “but Cadance will be checking in with all of you to see how things are going. I think I speak for both of us when I say we couldn't be more excited to have you here. Right, dear?”

“Absolutely,” Cadance replied.

“Well, we'll let you get to it.” Shining Armor and Cadance walked off.

Twilight shook her head. “Do you ever get the feeling Cadence is up to something?”

“Yeah, I kinda do,” I replied. “You’d think she’d be more enthusiastic about seeing us. Even Shining Armor dropped his professionalism when he met us.” I turned to Twilight. “I’ll try to get the bachelor party set up. I’ll meet up with you when I finish preparing everything. In the meantime, try to pick up on any clues that might prove Cadance may not be the pony who she says she is. After all, it’s best to provide evidence to back up your claim.”

Twilight nodded. “I’ll be sure to do so.”

“Great.” I ran to the castle. “I’ll see you in a—”

Bam!!

I smacked right into a table inside the tower. A vase suddenly fell off.

“Spike! Heads up!” Twilight quickly caught the vase right before it hit me. “That was close. Are you alright?”

“Yeah, I’m fine,” I said as I rubbed my nose.

“You should be more careful, Spike,” Twilight said as she put the vase back. “Those vases are thick, genuine porcelain.”

“Sorry about that. But I thought Celestia had dozens of these.”

“Yes, but I’m more concerned about you. If one of those vases smashed upon your head, you could get knocked unconscious or suffer a concussion.”

“Thanks for the advice,” I said. “I’ll see you later.”

As I hurried to the castle, I took note of what happened earlier with Cadance and us.

So Cadance didn’t bother to do the secret handshake. She would have at least been familiar with it, but she wasn’t.

I obtained some information about when and where the bachelor party was going to be held and how many ponies were going to show up. I had a feeling I wasn’t going to set this party up alone, so I went to find Pinkie Pie.

I found her in the hall where she was setting up the wedding. Already the decorations were up, so I assumed she used her party cannon. The reception hall was decorated in streamers and balloons. Confetti was placed all over the floor like rose petals. I also noticed a few games spread out. I would’ve questioned it, but this was Pinkie Pie’s doing after all.

“Hey, Pinkie Pie,” I greeted. “I see that the decor is coming up nicely.”

“Thanks, Spike,” Pinkie said. “How’s your party going?”

“Well, at least a dozen ponies are going to show up tonight at Shining Armor’s home,” I said. “Do you think you can help me decorate the place when you're done?”

“I’ll do you better. I’ll decorate the place right now! It’s super duper easy with my party cannon! Just let me calibrate it.” Pinkie hurried to her cannon and turned a knob. “Let’s see...wedding...birthday party...funeral...season finale...Aha! Bachelor party! I knew I put that setting here.”

“Okay, great! Let me give you the address...”

I gave Pinkie Pie a piece of paper with Shining Armor’s address. She quickly grabbed it and the party cannon and left the castle.

Now I should see what Twilight’s up to.

I started with the royal kitchen, and by sheer luck, Twilight was there with Applejack. She just finished checking off the list of what foods to prepare.

“Spike? What in tarnation are you doing here?” Applejack asked. “I thought you were settin’ up Shining Armor’s stag party?”

“I am. I just thought I came by to get some refreshments. I think like maybe some chips and soda. Nothing too heavy.” I then looked at the figures on the counter. “Hey, are those the cake models? They look just like the real bride and groom.”

That’s when the real bride came in.

“Hiya, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. You come to check out what's on the menu for your big day?” Applejack asked.

“I have,” Cadance replied.

Applejack handed her an apple fritter. Cadance’s horn lit up in a green light as she bit into the fritter.

“Delicious! I love-love-love them,” Cadance said.

“Still like those, huh?” I asked.

Cadance cleared her throat. “Of course, little one. I‘ve had the same tastes since I was just a unicorn.”

“Aw, shucks,” Applejack said as she handed Cadance a bag. “Why don't you take a few to go? I know how you brides can be. So busy, you forget to get a little somethin' in your belly.”

Cadance accepted the treats, but just like in the show, she threw them out behind everypony’s back. Twilight and I were the only ones who noticed.

“We’ll send some soda and snacks to Shining Armor’s place in a jiffy, Spike,” Applejack said.

“Great, thanks,” I said.

Later that night, we all ate at a nearby cafe. Just like in the show, Twilight arrived with an annoyed look on her face.

“Bet I can guess what you're all thinking,” Twilight said. “Cadance is the absolute worst bride-to-be ever.”

“Twilight, whatever are you talking about?” Rarity asked. “Cadance is an absolute gem!”

“Rarity, she was so demanding!”

“Well, of course she is. Why shouldn't she expect the very best on her wedding day?”

“Don’t you think this is a little concerning?” I asked. “I mean, I haven’t known Cadance as much as Twilight, but even I think there’s something up. She’s normally the patient and mellow type. Even on her wedding day she wouldn’t pull a Twilight.”

“Weddings can really change a pony, darling.” Rarity sipped her drink.

“Applejack, did you know that after she told you how much she just 'love-love-loved' your hors d'oeuvres, she threw them in the trash?” Twilight asked.

“Aw, she was probably just tryin’ to spare my feelin's,” Applejack said.

“But throwing away the bag in the same room you were in?” I asked. “She could’ve waited until she found a different trash can much further away. We’re being serious. There is no way for Cadance to act so bratty, wedding day or not. Take Twilight’s and my word for it. She didn’t become the best babysitter by acting entitled and rude.”

“The princess is about to get married,” Rarity said. “I'm sure any negative behavior she might be displaying is simply the result of nerves.”

“Seriously, girls. Who are you gonna trust? Your friend who’ve you known for almost a year, or some random pink alicorn that you’ve just met?”

The girls sans Twilight thought about it. I never sighed so heavily.

“Sweet Celestia, you ponies are as dumb as rocks!”

“Metamorphic, igneous, or sedimentary?” Pinkie asked.

“Ignoranteous!”

“How dare you! I’ll have you know that’s the smartest type of rock. Just ask my older sister and her pet.”

“Ugh! This is getting nowhere!” Twilight stormed off.

I quickly hopped off my seat and followed her.

“Don’t talk to me,” Twilight growled. “I need to be alone.”

“Okay, then.” I shrugged. “Guess I’ll have to keep some of the evidence to myself.”

Twilight’s ears perked up. “What evidence?”

“I don’t know if it’s much, but there was something off about what Cadance said when she was in the kitchen earlier.” I pulled out the Cadance cake model. “‘I‘ve had the same tastes since I was just a unicorn.’”

“I don’t see how that helps, Spike. It’s true that Cadance always liked the same foods since she was a...” Twilight’s eyes widened in realization.

“I may have been a baby, but wasn’t Cadance a pegasus before she became an alicorn?”

“She was!”

“So why did she mention she was a unicorn? Even a pony with amnesia would still remember what species they used to be before turning into an alicorn. Cadance couldn’t possibly forget that she was a pegasus.”

Twilight quickly pulled out her own notebook and wrote it down. “This will be useful!”

“Yeah, but I don’t think it’ll be enough. Cadance might say it was a slip of the tongue or something. We’ll have to find more evidence.”

“What about Shining’s bachelor party? Maybe you can get info from him or the other guests.”

“I’ll try that. Actually, I should get there now! It’s starting soon!”

I quickly said goodbye to Twilight and headed to Shining Armor’s apartment. Thankfully, it just started by the time I got there.

“Spike! Great to see you!” Shining Armor said as he gave me another noogie. “Thanks for this bachelor party!”

“Don’t mention it,” I said as I put my backpack to the side. “It was the least I could do given how my brother’s gonna get married.”

“Well, don’t just stand there,” Shining said as he released me. “Grab a soda and join the party.”

I grabbed a can of soda from the cooler and chatted with the other stallions. There were board games, music, and even a small dance floor. To be honest, this didn’t feel like a bachelor party to me. It felt like a dude’s sweet sixteen party. I guess given how ponies in their mid-20s celebrate their birthday, I shouldn’t be surprised how their “adult” parties were more suited for teens.

After I played a round of “Old Mare,” I sat down next to Shining Armor on the couch.

“How are you enjoying this bachelor party, Shiny?” I asked.

“Oh, it’s the best,” Shining Armor replied as he raised his Pony-Cola can. “Of course, this is gonna be the only one I have, so there’s no competition anytime soon.”

“Well, I can’t get all the credit. I had Pinkie and Applejack help out a bit. So you're really gonna marry Cadance, huh? Twilight’s and my former babysitter?”

“Obviously. Princess Cadance is the only mare for me, and I’d denounce anypony who would say otherwise.”

“It’s nice to know you two are gonna be happy. The captain of the guards marrying a princess. Cadance is so lucky to have a knight in Shining Armor.”

“Yeah, she sure is...wait, did you just make a pun with my name?”

“S-Sorry. It sounded better in my head.”

Shining Armor sipped his soda. “Well, your humor surely hasn’t ‘Spiked’ since you’ve been gone. Get it? ‘Spiked’?”

“Save those jokes when you have a kid, dude.”

“Hey, you started it.”

I took a sip of my Para-Sprite. “I hope Cadance has been okay recently. I couldn’t help but notice that she’s been a bit...grumpy since the girls and I came to Canterlot.”

“Oh, she’s just stressed from all the work she has to do. Princess Cadance is the only mare for me, and I’d denounce anypony who would say otherwise.”

“You...already said that.”

“I did?” Shining chuckled. “I guess I had one too many sodas. The sugar rush is messing with my brain. You better limit yours as well.”

“I’ve eaten donuts with more sugar than this, and I’m including those with extra sprinkles. One can of soda isn’t gonna keep me up all night.”

“It better not. We’ve gotta get up early tomorrow to practice for the real reception.”

“But isn’t tomorrow the real reception?”

“Yes, but it’s gonna happen much later.”

“I see.” I sipped my soda once more. “Twilight thinks something’s up with Cadance. She’s the only one besides me who smells something fishy.”

“Nah, don’t worry about it. Once Cadance and I get married, she’ll be back to her sweet self.” Shining Armor levitated his can to me. “Cheers.”

“Cheers.”

We clinked cans and continued drinking. Then I felt a sudden urge.

“Say, Shining Armor,” I whispered. “Where’s the bathroom again?”

“Down the hall, to the right, and it’ll be the second door on your right.” Shining replied. “It should be right across from my room.”

“Thanks.”

I finished my drink, threw my empty can into the recycling bin, and hurried to the bathroom.

After I finished my business, I realized that since Shining Armor’s room was nearby, I could try to find something that could help prove Cadance’s guilt. After checking to make sure nopony was coming, I left the light on, closed the bathroom door, and dashed to my brother’s bedroom.

I gotta find something in here that could be useful.

Even in the low light, I spotteed a journal on a desk. I quickly took a pencil from a cup, took a step back, and lightly touched the book. Nothing happened. I sighed. I didn’t want a repeat of what happened with Twilight’s diary.

Forgive me, big bro, but I’ve got some snooping to do. It’ll be for your own good.

I flipped through the pages hoping to find something. I found an entry that caught my eye:

“She said yes! Cadance said yes! She’s going to be my wife! This is certainly the happiest day of my life. I’ve gotta tell Twily and Spike as soon I can! We’ve already decided on the date and all. This is gonna be the best...”

I flipped through the pages again until I found something else.

“Cadance was feeling a bit moody today. I tried to ask her what was wrong, but she wouldn’t say anything. I’ll have to ask Princess Celestia what’s up. I hope this behavior doesn’t occur during the wedding.”

When I turned the page to read the next entry, I realized that something was definitely up.

“I can’t believe the wedding’s in a few days! Princess Cadance and I will be wife and husband soon. This wedding’s gonna be big! I can tell.”

I checked to see if there were any tears or cuts in the journal, but I found nothing. Somehow, Shining Armor didn’t talk about what happened with Cadance in this entry. If anything, he didn’t even knew it happened.

This might be important. I need to take note of this.

Suddenly, I heard hoofbeats approaching from down the hall. With little time to react, I dove under the bed. I could see a bunch of legs approaching the bathroom. A loud knock filled my eardrums.

“Hello?” A stallion’s voice called out. “Are you still in there, kid?” The stallion knocked again. “Hmm...looks like the lights are still on. I’ll just come back later.” He then returned to the living room.

I sighed in relief as I crawled out from under the bed. That’s when I noticed a photograph on the floor. It showed Cadance, Twilight, Shining Armor, and I as kids. We were eating a snack and waving at the camera. As I took a closer look, I noticed that Cadance was levitating an apple fritter. What was weird was her magic was light blue, and it wasn’t because of the darkness in the room. I remembered back in the royal kitchen, her magic was green.

This photograph should help me as well.

I put away the photograph. I went to the bathroom to turn off the light, and then I headed back to the party.

“Took you long enough,” Shining Armor said as I grabbed another soda and sat next to him. “You must have the bladder of a full grown dragon.”

“Come on, I wasn’t that long,” I said as I opened another can. “Besides, you’re gonna share a bathroom with Cadance, and she might be even longer.”

“Well, that depends on where we might live. We could have separate bathrooms, you know.”

“Say, let me ask you something. Has Cadance always been moody?”

“Now that you mentioned it, she has been feeling a little grumpy since...uh...” Shining Armor trailed off.

“Since what?”

“Huh?”

“You were just telling me when Cadance starting feeling grumpy.”

“I was?”

“Wait...Shining Armor.”

“Yeah?”

“Tell me about Princess Cadance.”

“Princess Cadance is the only mare for me, and I’d denounce anypony who would say otherwise.”

I gasped. “I think I know what’s wrong. You’re under some sort of spell. That mantra you just said proves it.”

“I am?” Shining Armor gasped. “You’re right. I am! How did I not notice?”

“Tell me how this happened.”

“I think it was when I first notice Cadance was acting strange, but...”

“See? I knew there was something up with her. We better tell Twilight and get Cadance to spill the beans.”

“Are you sure it’s a good idea? Princess Cadance is the only mare for me, and I’d denounce anypony who would say otherwise.”

“Argh!” I nearly crushed my can. “Nevermind. Let’s just enjoy the party.”

I spent the rest of the night enjoying the bachelor party. A few hours later, it was time to leave. After all the stallions left, Pinkie Pie came out of nowhere with her party cannon and cleaned up all the decorations. Apparently, her party cannon also has a reverse mode.

“The princess let us sleep in the royal bedchambers,” Pinkie Pie said. “You should join us.”

“No thanks,” I replied as I put on my bag. “I’ll just stay at our old place.”

“Okie dokie loki!”

I head to where Twilight’s and my old room was. I didn’t see Twilight around, but I decided to go to sleep anyways.

“Spike! Wake up! Hurry!”

I felt something shaking my body silly. I instantly shot my eyes wide open.

“Huh?! What?!”

“We’ve got a big problem!” Twilight shouted.

“What’s the problem?!”

“Come on! I’ll tell you on the way!”

I hopped on Twilight’s back as we headed to the castle.

“Sometime after your bachelor party,” Twilight said, “I visited Shining Armor to talk about Cadance. When I got there, Shining and Cadance were arguing about the outfit, and then she cast a spell on him. It must’ve been a brainwashing spell.”

“Are you sure it was a brainwashing spell?” I asked.

“Of course it was! It caused Shining Armor to go wide-eyed.”

“And it wasn’t because since he was casting that giant shield spell, he’s been getting headaches, and the spell was just a healing spell?”

“We’ve got aspirin for that! He didn’t need a spell from Cadance. Anyway, when I saw that, I quickly went to find the girls and tell them about it. But get this, they were gonna be the new bridesmaids after the other ones disappeared for no reason. She must’ve done something to the old bridesmaids.”

“Maybe after seeing that you were the best mare, she saw to it that your friends would play a better role in this wedding.”

“Why are you doubting me, Spike?”

“Don’t you have any evidence to prove all of this? Do you know what a ‘headache reducing’ spell looks like? Did you ask anypony besides the girls what happened to the old bridesmaids? You were supposed to look for evidence.”

“What did you think I was doing? Sitting idly while counting down my big brother’s free days? What about you? Did you find anything besides Cadance’s ‘unicorn’ quote?”

“Actually, I found a bunch of things that could help. When I was talking to Shining Armor, I noticed he kept saying how Cadance was the only mare for him everytime I mentioned her. What was suspicious was he kept saying it the same way.”

“Go on.”

“There was also a photo I found that showed Cadance as a filly. Her magic in the photo was light blue. But you saw that it was green when she levitated that apple fritter back at the kitchen.” I pulled out the photo and gave it to Twilight.

“As a matter of fact, I do remember her magic being light blue. Thanks for that, Spike.”

“There was one other thing, but...”

“Just tell me.”

“I read through Shining Armor’s journal hoping to find something. I’m sorry for doing that, but I had to! Anyway, I found an entry where it states that Cadance had been acting strange, but the entry right after that doesn’t even mention it. I wanted to use it as evidence, but I can’t tell Shining Armor I read through his journal. He’ll think I have no respect for privacy.”

“Well, the other two pieces should be good enough. Now, let’s save my family!”

We hurried to the reception hall. The rest of the girls, Shining Armor, Princess Celestia, and Cadance were already practicing.

“Hey, Twily! Spike!” Shining Armor called out. “It’s good to see you. We were just practicing.”

“I'm not gonna stand next to her!” Twilight declared. “And neither should you!”

Everypony was silent. I hopped off Twilight’s back.

“I'm sorry, I... I don't know why she's acting like this...” Shining Armor said.

“Shining Armor, why don’t you tell me about Cadance?”

“Well...she’s pretty, she’s sweet, and she’s going to be my bride.”

Uh, oh. Where’s the mantra?

“Thank you,” Cadance said.

“Cadance, did you remember before you became an alicorn?” Twilight asked.

“Of course. I was just a little pegasus when it happened. What’s with these weird questions?”

“I thought you said that you used to be a unicorn.”

“It was just a slip of the tongue.”

Double uh, oh! I was afraid she would come up with an excuse like this.

“I would think you wouldn’t remember,” Twilight said. She then pulled out a photo. “Take a look at this.”

Twilight levitated the photo to Cadance. Cadance took it with her own magic to view it.

“So, it’s a picture of us as kids,” Shining Armor said. “That’s cute and all, but why are you showing it to us?”

“Because there’s something you should see in the photo. Have you noticed that Cadance in the picture is using light-blue-colored magic, but you all can see that she’s using green-colored magic right now.”

“That does smell rather fishy,” Applejack said.

“Oh, that.” Cadance chuckled. “The color of my magic has changed a bit ever since I became an alicorn.”

“Is it really possible for one’s magic color to be altered?” Rarity asked.

“There is usually a condition that causes it to happen irruptibaly,” Celestia replied. “But it’s very rare. Princess Cadance seems to have that condition.”

You could’ve just said no, princess. It would’ve made things easier.

“Twily, why are you asking all of this?” Shining Armor asked.

“I’ll tell you why,” Twilight replied. “Because Cadance is evil!”

Everypony gasped. I slapped my forehead.

“At first, I thought she was just being rude and bratty, but I figured out the real reason. She's been horrible to my friends, she's obviously done something to her bridesmaids, and if that wasn't enough, I saw her put a spell on my brother that made his eyes go all crazy! Just admit it, Cadance! You’re a villain!”

“Why are you doing this to me?!” Cadance cried.

“If I don't stop you, you're gonna ruin my brother's life!”

Cadance ran out of the hall crying. Twilight was about to chase her, but Shining Armor stopped her.

“You want to know why my eyes went all crazy?” Shining Armor said. “Because ever since I started having to perform my protection spell, I've been getting terrible migraines. Cadance hasn't been casting spells on me. She's been using her magic to heal me!”

“You couldn’t use aspirin?” I asked.

“I didn’t have any, and if I did, they would take too long to heal me. That’s why Cadance was using her magic. It was quicker and more efficient.” He then turned to Twilight. “She decided to replace her bridesmaids because she found out the only reason they wanted to be in the wedding was so that they could meet Canterlot royalty! And if she hasn't been on her best behavior with your friends, it's because with me being so busy, she's had to make all the decisions about the wedding!”

“I wouldn’t even consider it good behavior,” I said under my breath.

“She's been completely stressed out because it's really important to her that our big day be perfect! Something that obviously wasn't important to you!”

Twilight gasped after hearing that.

“Now if you'll excuse me, I have to go and comfort my bride. And you can forget about being my best mare. In fact, if I were you, I wouldn't show up to the wedding at all.”

Shining Armor left the room. The rest of the girls followed suit in a huff.

I should’ve just said Cadance was a changeling right then and there. Why did I not do that? I guess maybe she would try to deny it or something?

“Don’t worry, Twilight,” I whispered. “I’ll figure something out.”

I quickly left the room. That’s when I knew it was time for Plan B: Taking on Queen Chrysalis myself. As I walked down the hall, I thought about my plan.

At this point, Chrysalis might get too powerful for me to defeat her by myself. Obviously, none of the girls are going to help me, and neither will Celestia. My other idea is to do a sneak attack. But how…?

During my thinking, I nearly missed hitting another table. That’s when I remembered the vases. I grabbed the vase and felt its heaviness. If I had to guess the weight, it would have to be around 5 pounds.

Maybe I can use this…

Then something occured to me. I didn’t have my backpack.

Oh, no! Where did I leave it last?! Let’s see...The guards gave it to me after their search. I still wore it when I was talking to Pinkie and then when I went to the kitchen. I didn’t remember taking it off until the bachelor party, and I specifically recalled putting it back on after that. Then it must be in our old room!

I quickly hurried down the hall. I found the girls lamenting on what happened earlier.

“Do you think we were a bit too harsh on Twilight?” Rarity asked.

“Yeah, you sure were,” I replied as I showed up. “By a lot.”

“Geeze, Spike,” Rainbow Dash said. “Maybe you should stop hanging around Applejack. You’re picking up her brutal honesty.”

Applejack glared at her.

“Applejack, Twilight, and I heard Cadance say ‘unicorn’ back at the kitchen clear as day,” I said. “She was definitely a pegasus before she became an alicorn. Also, whenever somepony talks about Cadance, Shining would go on a mantra, but I guess she removed it last night to avoid suspicion. Another thing, I can understand there’s a condition that can change your magic color, but Cadance is an alicorn, so she should’ve had some spell to reverse it. Finally, Shining Armor knew something was up with Cadance long before this day, but she somehow got the upper hoof and made him forget. That’s why Twilight asked all those questions.”

“Don’t tell me you believe Princess Cadance is evil, too,” Pinkie said.

“Next time, don’t doubt your friends. Even if their future sister-in-law is a stressed princess.” I then left the castle.

“Where are you going, Spike?” Fluttershy asked. “The wedding’s going to start soon.”

“I have some things to take care of,” I said. “I’ll be back shortly.”

I quickly left the castle and ran to my old home. I hoped my backpack was still there. I dashed up the steps and slammed the doors open. I ran to where my old bed was, and I found my pack on the side. I quickly opened it and checked it’s contents.

“Rope? Check. Cloth? Check. Telescope? Check. Magic-inhibitor ring? Check. Notebook? Check.” I zipped up my bag. “That’s everything.”

As I ran out to the stairs, I noticed a bunch of tiny black dots just outside the shield. They had to be the changelings. I pulled out the telescope and searched the horizon. I knew there was one shy changeling named Thorax who appeared during the Canterlot Wedding. The hard part was finding where he was. It didn’t help that he looked like most of the other changelings.

Thorax has to be one of them.

It took me a while, but I spotted a changeling with a worried look on his face. It must’ve been him. He was located just above the outer walls. I studied the nearby buildings, and it appeared he was near a coffee store and a designer hats store. I took note of that.

“Okay, now I know where to find Thorax in case things go south at the castle.”

I put the telescope away, grabbed my bag, and dashed out of the door.

“Hey, Spike!”

I quickly turned to see Moondancer following me. She still had her Twilight-like mane and glasses, but she was dressed in the same dress she wore at the gala.

“Moondancer! Good to see you,” I said as I continued running. “You’re heading to the wedding as well, right?”

“Yeah.” Moondancer ran up beside me. “My alarm clock didn’t go off, so I overslept. I didn’t have time to do my hair or face.”

“That’s okay. You look fine the way you are. I kinda overslept as well.”

“You better hop on if we’re gonna reach the castle in time.”

I did just that. Moondancer galloped as fast as she could. We arrived at the castle in no time.

“Are we too late for the wedding?” Moondancer asked the guard.

“No, ma’am,” the guard replied. “In fact, you’re about five minutes early.”

Oh, no! I gotta hurry!

After we entered the castle and scurried up the stairs, I hopped off Moondancer’s back and ran down the hall.

“Where are you going, Spike?” Moondancer asked. “The wedding’s this way.”

“I have to use the bathroom,” I lied. “Go on. Don’t worry about me. I’ll be there before they say ‘I do.’”

Moondancer nodded and headed to the wedding room. I continued to run across the halls.

I had to find which room Cadance, aka Queen Chrysalis, was in. As I was running through the castle, I noticed that there weren’t many guards around. I prayed to Celestia that they weren’t taken out.

Now where could that bug be?

My question was answered when I heard a familiar song.

“I couldn’t care less about the dress, I won’t partake in any cake!”

That was definitely her. I grabbed a nearby vase and headed to the room she was in. I peeked in, and sure enough, there she was. Singing her heart out.

Only one shot at this, Spike. Here goes nothing.

I cracked open the door. I took a deep breath to calm my beating heart. I aimed at her head, and I threw the vase with all my might!

“But I want him to be all—”

SMASH!!

The porcelain vase crashed right onto Cadance’s head, shattering into tiny pieces and knocking her unconscious body to the floor.

Heh-Ha! I did it!

Cadance’s body slowly transformed back into Queen Chrysalis. That’s when I took action. I grabbed the rope from my backpack and tied Chrysalis’s legs together. I placed the magic inhibitor ring on her horn, and I tied the cloth around her mouth.

“What is a bug, to a dragon?” I asked myself.

Then I heard a knock on the door.

“Princess Cadance, the wedding is about to start,” said a voice behind the door. “Are you ready?”

“I’m sorry, but this mare’s not going to the wedding,” I said.

“What the?!” A guard burst into the room. “Nopony’s allowed in the bride’s room when she’s—GASP!!”

The guard and two others who followed him were left speechless. They saw Queen Chrysalis on the ground tied up.

“How did she get past security?!” The guard asked. The others could only shrug. “We’ll need to inform Princess Celestia immediately! Spike, take the changeling with you!”

I picked up Chrysalis’s body and followed the guards. She was surprisingly light for sompony three times my height. I wondered how the others would react to seeing Chrysalis.

By the time the guards and I came to the wedding hall, the real Cadance and Twilight were already there. Surprisingly, everypony already knew that Chrysalis was on castle grounds. Because earlier, Shining Armor was snapped out of his trance, and he quickly told Celestia that Chrysalis kidnapped his future wife and brainwashed him. I dumped the body on the floor. Gasps filled the room.

Princess Celestia stood in front of Queen Chrysalis. She was not happy. Soon, Chrysalis regained consciousness, and was shocked to see the Princess of the Sun staring down at her.

“You’ve made a terrible mistake coming here!” Celestia barked. “Now you’re gonna pay for your crimes!”

Chrysalis made inaudible muffles, so I undid the cloth so she could speak.

“How did you know I was even here?!” Chrysalis said. “None of you trusted that purple pony!”

“Let’s just say,” I said, “the purple pony wasn’t the only one who saw through your smoke and mirrors.”

“You knew?!” Chrysalis growled. “Impossible!”

“Take her to the dungeon!” Celestia ordered her guards. “And don’t remove that ring or those ropes until further notice!”

“Yes, your highness.”

After Chrysalis was taken away, preparations were made yet again, but this time to the real Cadance’s liking. And the wedding went well just like in the show.

“What did I miss?” Princess Luna asked as she flew in. Then something struck my mind.

“Excuse me, Princess Luna?” I asked. “Could I talk with you for a minute?”

“As you wish, Spike.” Luna and I went someplace quiet.

“Do you believe everypony deserves a second chance?” I asked her.

“I suppose so.”

“And do you believe other creatures deserve a second chance?”

“What are you getting at, Spike?”

“Do you believe in a changeling having a second chance?”

“You’re not serious about releasing Queen Chrysalis, are you?!”

“No! No! I’m talking about a different changeling.”

“Whatever do you mean?”

I told Luna to fly me to a certain spot just outside of Canterlot. After we landed I told Luna to wait nearby. I snuck around and hid in some bushes. I saw four changelings talking to each other. One of them seemed to be a lot shorter than the others.

“The queen has been captured?!” the small changeling said. Somehow, her voice sounded familiar. “But what about all that love she promised?! Can’t we just go in and get her?”

“I’m sorry,” one of the bigger changelings said, “but we can’t just barge in there. Even if we get through the shield, we’re all gonna get thrown in prison. Now go back to the hive like the rest of the swarm.”

The small changeling growled. “I swear, next time, I’m taking the love all by myself. I won’t even have the Queen stopping me.” She then flew off.

“I swear, that little one is crazy,” the second bigger changeling said.

“Hey, don’t worry about Ocellus, guys,” the third one said. Now, his voice I recognized. “She’s been wanting to join our heists ever since she was a larva. You can’t blame her for—”

“Mind your own business, buddy!” The first one retorted. “We have to look out only for ourselves! If we showed empathy for others, we would get nowhere. So let her be! The queen will get out soon. She always has a plan. Now, let’s go. We’ll need to keep the hive running until she returns.”

The first and second changeling flew off. The third one looked back at Canterlot. He sighed and started to flap his wings. That was my cue.

“Excuse me?” I asked as I exited the bushes.

“I SURRENDER!!” The changeling threw his hooves up in the air.

“You don’t need to, Thorax.”

“H-How do you know my name?”

“I know enough about you guys.”

“Look, I-I don’t know anything! Our queen is captured! T-Talk to her!”

“I just want to talk to you personally, Thorax.”

Thorax lowered his arms and turned around.

“What do you want from me?” He asked. “Wait, you’re a dragon?”

“You guys feed on love, right?” I asked.

“Well, yeah. We’re changelings.”

“Have you ever thought about sharing your love?”

“What do you mean?”

“You don’t have to feed on love. You can just share it. You don't have to live your life starving all the time. It would be much better than trying to invade a wedding.”

“How do I...share love?”

“Through the magic of friendship.” I held his hoof. “If we show empathy for others, we will go far.”

Right as I said that, Thorax’s wings started to sparkle a bit. I didn’t like Thorax’s overly colored form, but as long as Chrysalis didn’t rule them with an iron fist, then I was willing to accept it.

“Uh...thanks,” Thorax said as he removed his hoof from my hands. “But how can I convince the rest of the hive to share love?”

“My advice: Start with being nice to someone you know. Like Ocellus...or Pharynx.”

Thorax’s eyes widened. “How did you…?”

“Like I said, I know enough about you.” I patted his back. “Good luck.”

“Th-Thank you.” Thorax flew away.

I had high hopes for Thorax. With Chrysalis out of the picture, the hive would need a new ruler, and while chances for Thorax to become one are slim under the recent conditions, I think he’ll be able to convince the others to share love.

As I headed back, I saw Luna approaching me.

“You seem to have known who that changeling was,” Luna said in a serious tone. “Have you interacted with him before in the past?”

“You might say that,” I replied.

Luna glared at me. "Give it to me straight, Spike. How do you know him? Why doesn't Celestia know about this? Are you working with them? Answer me."

I sighed. "I need you to keep a secret, but you must promise me you won’t tell anyone. Not even your own sister."

Luna nodded. “You have my word.”

I looked around and then whispered in Luna’s ear, “I have seen this all before.”

Luna raised an eyebrow. “You have?”

I nodded. “I’ve seen everything that happened before. You returning, Discord escaping, Chrysalis invading, I’ve seen it all. The outcomes I’ve seen from these were...less than desirable, so I’m doing whatever I can to make sure history doesn’t repeat itself.”

“Interesting.” Luna scratched the bottom of her chin. “Are you stuck in some sort of time loop?”

“No, I’m not. I’m sure of that.”

“How can you be so sure?”

“Let’s just say something happened in the future to make me travel back into the past.”

“What exactly happened?”

“I don’t know. I really don’t know. All I did was fall asleep, and the next thing I knew I was in the past. But that doesn’t matter. As long as I’m here, I’m gonna do whatever I can to set things right.”

“Have you told anypony else about this?”

“No, I doubt the girls will believe me, and Twilight would probably ‘test’ me if I told her. I want to keep this hidden until the time is right.”

“I see. Your secret is safe with me.”

“Thank you, Princess Luna.”

We flew back into Canterlot. I was glad to meet Thorax so early and convince him to share love. However, I was worried about Queen Chrysalis. I didn’t know if she would escape or not, but at least she wouldn’t try to capture us.

Fluttershy and I were having tea just outside her cottage. It was a beautiful, warm afternoon.

“I know we already apologized to Twilight for not putting faith in her, but I still feel guilty about not trusting her at first.” Fluttershy sipped her tea. “So how did you take down Queen Chrysalis, Spike?”

“I threw a vase at her while she was singing,” I replied. “My word of advice: don’t let your guard down during a song.”

“I’ll keep that in mind. When did you realize she was a changeling?”

“When I saw what Cadance did to Twilight, I knew it had to have been some sort of changeling magic,” I lied. “I’ve been reading about them in some of Twilight’s books.”

“I see.”

We continued drinking our tea as we watched the sky. There were only a few clouds. I guess the weather team didn’t want to make the sky completely clear today.

Suddenly, Twilight poofed out of nowhere!

“There you are, Spike!” Twilight shouted. “I need you!”

She quickly grabbed me by the waist and teleported me to the library. I nearly lost my balance as she released her grip.

“Twilight? What’s going on?” I asked. “What is so important that you had to interrupt my tea time with Fluttershy?”

“The princess has just assigned me an exam!” Twilight exclaimed. “I need to grab everything I need and get to Canterlot at once! Now, help me out!”

It didn’t take long for me to put two and two together and figure out this was when the events of “The Crystal Empire” took place. I couldn’t think of anything I could change, but I knew I’ll be playing a significant role in this episode.

“Where are all my quills?!” Twilight gasped. She quickly grabbed some from a nearby cup and threw them into a bag.

The other girls arrived just in time to see Twilight packing anything she could. Big books, flashcards, scrolls. She was going all out.

“Twilight, relax,” I said as I rearranged the books. “I know that this exam from the Princess could be very important, but your hyperventilation is going to disrupt your thinking power.”

“I’ll relax after I ace my test!” Twilight retorted. “Maybe if you handed that scroll to me instead of leaving it on the nightstand before you left, I would have more time to prepare!”

“How can ya be so worked up over a lil’ something like a test?” Applejack asked.

“Applejack, you’re forgetting that the princess is also Twilight's teacher,” I calmly replied. “I don’t know why Princess Celestia would summon Twilight on such short notice, but whatever it’s for, it must be important. It’s best to come prepared, you know.”

“There’s a difference between prepared and paranoid, and I’d know.”

After we packed everything (we left the library still on its foundation), Twilight and I took a train to Canterlot.

“Quiz me, Spike! Hurry!” Twilight commanded. “I need to be ready for anything!”

I sighed and pulled out a few flashcards. “Name the elements of harmony.”

“Honestygenerositylaughterkindnessloyaltyandmagic!” Twilight rapidly replied. “Keep them coming!”

“Uh...True or False: You should judge someone based on their species.”

“False! Wait...yeah, false!”

“When should you ask your friends for help?”

“Whenever it’s needed!”

I continued asking Twilight questions from the flashcards until we arrived at the train station. I noticed that the shield was no longer surrounding the city, which made sense since the spellcaster was not in Canterlot at the moment. Twilight quickly grabbed all of her bags and zoomed to the castle.

How can a pony carrying three times her weight go so fast?

I quickly followed Twilight and rested on the steps. As I waited for Celestia to talk about the Crystal Empire’s return, I thought about my plans.

Now that Chrysalis is behind bars with tight security, it’s time to move onto the next villain: King Sombra. There’s not much I can change, to be honest. There’s no way I can reform Sombra, and I doubt I’m gonna encounter any events seen in the comic books. I guess I’ll just have to let him get blown to bits.

It was safe to assume that since the Crystal Empire has returned, Twilight will eventually become an alicorn. That got me thinking about something else.

Should I…prevent Twilight from becoming an alicorn? I mean, I wasn’t pleased at first when she did, but I warmed up to it. In fact, I now found her better with wings if I’m being honest. Yeah, I’ll let Twilight become an alicorn this time. I’ll just have to find a different way for it to happen rather than have Twilight turn Ponyville upside down.

A few minutes later, Twilight came from out of the castle. She looked like a puppy who got scolded for ruining a new sofa.

“Twilight? What’s wrong?” I asked. “What happened during your exam? Was there an exam at all?”

Twilight sighed and sang, “I was prepared to do my best. Thought I could handle any test...”

This was yet another song. I followed Twilight as she continued singing around Canterlot. I also joined in for a little while.

Once she finished singing, we approached the train station.

“So...what were you not prepared for?” I asked.

Before my question could be answered, the train arrived. The rest of the girls came out.

“Twilight! Did ya pass?” Applejack asked.

“Are we gonna celebrate your awesomeness with Princess Celestia?” Pinkie asked as she took out her party cannon.

“Not quite,” Twilight replied. “We're going to the Crystal Empire!”

The girls around us were confused.

Later that day, we hopped on the train heading north. Everypony around us was wondering about the Crystal Empire.

“So what’s this Crystal Empire?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I never heard of such a place, and the only place I know that’s way up here is Yakyakistan.”

“The reason why you never heard of the empire was because it disappeared for over a thousand years,” Twilight replied.

“Shouldn’t there have been legends about it or something?” Fluttershy asked. “Like with Nightmare Moon?”

“There have been only a few handful of stories about the empire,” I said. “But they are almost nonexistent. You wouldn’t find them even in the Canterlot archives.”

“That reminds me,” Pinkie said. “Whatever happened to that bell book Celestia was talking about?”

“Oh, that.” I sighed. “I told her that since there was a chance that some of the creatures escaped, there was a possibility that one of them could find a potentially dangerous artifact. I did some research earlier and found something known as ‘Grogar’s Bell’ that could steal other ponies’ magic. At the archives, I saw a book about bells locked up in chains, and I had a feeling there was going to be a section about this bell. After I broke the weak chains, I went through the book and found a spell to activate it. I didn’t want it to end up in the wrong hooves, so I had to tear out the pages. There was nothing else I could do.”

“Yeah, and Celestia said that there were other ways besides tearing pages from a book, Spike,” Twilight sternly added. “She could’ve at least stored the book somewhere private or find the artifact itself and destroy it.”

“Look, I’m sorry, but I didn’t want to take chances. I don’t know who might escape from Tartarus, but it was best for me to make sure they didn’t get the upper hand.”

After a while, the train stopped at a vacant station. Snow was falling harder than a group of windigos could produce. As we stepped out of the train, the cold wind smacked into our faces. I was so glad I was a warm-blooded reptile.

“Ha! And you all made fun of me for packing so many scarves,” Rarity said.

“You’re going to share them with us, right?” I asked as I carried some of her suitcases. Emphasis on “some.”

“Twilight!” A stallion’s voice called out.

“Shining Armor?” Twilight asked.

From within the flurries, a unicorn with a black scarf and glasses came out. Even with the ensemble, we could recognize him.

“Twily! You made it!” Shining Armor and Twilight shared a hug. “We'd better get moving. There are things out here we really don't want to run into after dark.”

Fluttershy gulped. “What kind of things?”

“Let's just say the Empire... isn't the only thing that's returned.”

After putting on some of Rarity’s scarves, we traversed the winter wasteland. The howling wind, the freezing snow, and the intense blizzard made it unbearable to walk.

“Something keeps trying to get in!” Shining Armor shouted against the zephyr. “We think it's the unicorn king who originally cursed the place!”

“But Princess Celestia said I was being sent here to find a way to protect the Empire!” Twilight rebutted. “If King Sombra can't get in, then it must already be protected!”

Just as Twilight said that, a loud howling sound echoed throughout the land. It was too low-pitched to be the wind.

“Th-That's one of the things, isn't it?!” Fluttershy shivered.

“We have to get to the Crystal Empire! Now!” Shining Armor barked.

Without any hesitation, we all dashed for the empire. With seconds, a black shadow with green, glowing eyes appeared behind us. It was King Sombra, the unicorn king that enslaved the empire and made it vanish after his banishment.

“Go! Go!” Twilight commanded.

My heart was racing. I didn’t want to know what would happen to me if I got caught in Sombra’s shadows, I didn’t want to stick around to find out.

“Almost there!” Shining Armor hollered. “Head into the blue dome!”

He didn’t have to ask me twice. Even with my stubby legs, I was able to catch up with the rest of the pony stampede. The dome was drawing closer and closer, but so were the howling of the shadows. I prayed that we would beat the unicorn king to the Empire.

Sure enough, we all slipped through the dome’s walls into a grassy plain just outside the Crystal Empire. We stopped to catch our breath. I felt like I just ran a marathon. My thighs were burning like the sun, my heart was beating like a timpani, and my lungs felt like I inhaled a sea urchin.

“Everypony...okay…?” Twilight asked out of breath.

“I think I’m...gonna vomit,” I gasped. “Say, where’s Shining Armor?”

My question was soon answered when Shining Armor came into the dome. He was alright, except…

“Oh, no!” Twilight gasped. “Shining Armor, your horn!”

My brother’s horn was covered in black crystals, which prevented him from casting magic.

“Can’t we use a chisel or something?” I asked.

“I don’t think it’s gonna help, Spike,” Shining Armor said. “We’ll have to find Cadance and tell her.”

As we entered the empire, we were all amazed about the structures. I was pretty astonished myself despite what happened earlier. Each building sparkled without reflecting any blinding sunlight. I also seemed to notice how it was as warm as Ponyville despite being at a higher latitude. When we approached the towering castle, I was stunned by its vastness and design. Judging by Rarity’s stammering, I wasn’t the only one.

“It's gorgeous! Absolutely gorgeous!” Rarity squealed. “There are no words!”

“Focus, Rarity,” Applejack said. “We're here to help Twilight, not admire the scenery.”

“I don't see what the big deal is. Just looks like another old castle to me,” Rainbow Dash joked.

Rarity was shocked by Rainbow’s comment. “Another old…?! Have you lost your mind?! Look at the magni—”

Then Rainbow and Applejack laughed and gave a hoof bump. The rest of us were amused while Rarity was a bit peeved.

“Very funny.”

We climbed up the long flight of stairs until we reached the throne room. Cadance was there sitting on the throne. She looked like she hadn't slept for days.

“Cadance!” Twilight called out. Cadance’s face lit up as they met.

The duo did their special handshake: “Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!”

Suddenly, Cadance clutched her forehead. “One of these days we need to get together when the fate of Equestria isn't hanging in the balance.”

“Are you okay?” Twilight asked.

“Cadance has been able to use her magic to spread love and light,” Shining Armor replied. “That seems to be what is protecting it. But she hasn't slept, barely eats. I want to help her, but my protection spell has been countered by King Sombra.” Shining Armor showed Cadance his horn.

Cadance sighed. “It's alright Shining Armor, I'm fine.”

“She's not fine. She can't go on like this forever, and if her magic were to fade... Well, you saw what's out there waiting for that to happen.”

“That’s why we’re here,” Twilight said.

“Why we’re all here,” Applejack added.

“Well, with Cadance putting all her strength into keeping her spell going, and me trying to keep an eye on signs of trouble in the arctic, we haven't been able to gather much information from the Crystal Ponies,” Shining said.

“Crystal Ponies?!” Rarity gleefully screamed. “There are Crystal Ponies?!” We all stared at her. She quickly regained her composure. “Please continue.”

“But we have to believe one of them knows how we can protect the Empire without having to use Cadance's magic,” said Shining Armor.

“A research paper!” Twilight exclaimed. “That must be part of my test: to gather information from the Crystal Ponies and deliver it to you! This is gonna be great! I love research papers!”

“Yeah, who doesn’t?” Rainbow sarcastically asked.

Blinded by the sarcasm, Pinkie replied, “Oh! Oh! Oh! Lemme guess! Is it Spike? No, no, Fluttershy! Rarity?”

“Don't worry, big brother. I am really good at this sort of thing,” Twilight said. “We’ll gather as much information as we possibly can!”

The girls and I quickly left the castle and spread out to find Crystal Ponies to talk to. Sadly, like in the show, Twilight's proclamation was proven false. None of the Crystal Ponies we’ve met could give us anything about their past before Sombra took over. If anything, they acted like they were forced not to tell anyone. I had a feeling that curse did more than just remove the shine in their coats.

After what seemed like hours of interviewing the depressed ponies, Twilight and I headed back to the center of the castle. A few minutes later, the rest of the girls showed up. Just like Twilight and me, they drew nothing but blanks.

Applejack sighed. “Sorry, Twilight. These crystal ponies seem to have some kinda collective amnesia or somethin'. Only thing I was able to get out of 'em was somethin' about a library.”

Twilight gasped. “A library? Well, why didn't you say so?!”

“I...thought I just did.”

After getting some directions, we hurried to the library.

“Why didn’t we do this before?” I asked. “We could’ve just asked if there was a library and head there first.”

“Well, we had to figure out if the residents knew anything,” Rarity replied.

As we entered the library, Twilight was astounded by the sheer number of books. To be honest, so was I. Even my college library didn’t have so many books, and I’m including the digital ones.

“May I help you?” The librarian asked.

“Yes,” Twilight replied. “We’re looking for a book.”

“We have plenty of those.”

“You do!” Twilight looked around once more. “You really do!”

“We're lookin' for a history book,” Applejack said. “Somethin' that might tell us how the Empire might've protected itself from danger back in the day.”

“Yes. Of course.” The librarian looked around. “History, history... Ah, yes.”

Then there was a moment of awkward silence. None of us spoke.

“Uh...so do you know where we could find one?” I asked.

“I...I can't seem to remember,” the librarian replied. “I'm not sure I actually work here.”

Sheesh. This curse is really affecting everypony’s memories.

“We'll just take a look around,” Twilight said. “I'm sure we can find it on our own.”

We searched the entire library from top to bottom looking for any kind of book that was related to the Crystal Empire’s history. It seemed like hours of searching only to find nothing. I didn’t know where the book in the show was exactly, so I couldn’t help speed things up.

“Girls! I found it!” Twilight called out.

We hurried to the source of Twilight’s voice. She showed us a book called “The History of the Crystal Empire.”

“I just hope it has the answers we need,” Twilight said as she flipped through the pages. “Oh look! Here’s something! A Crystal Faire! It says it was an annual tradition in the Crystal Empire. We better show this to Shining Armor and Cadance.”

We quickly hurried back to the castle. Just like in the show, Twilight showed Shining and Cadance the book and talked about how the Crystal Faire could help protect the empire by increasing the citizens’ spirit of love and unity.

“My friends and I could put it together,” Twilight said. “Everything we need to know is in the book!”

“That sounds pretty promising,” Shining Armor said. He then looked at Cadance, who was nearly falling asleep.

“We'll get started right away!”

With the help of the rest of girls, and a song, we were able to set up the faire in no time. I was a bit worried about the Crystal Heart.

“Are you sure the Crystal Heart wasn’t some sort of relic?” I asked Twilight.

“The book said it was just a heart-shaped crystal, Spike,” Twilight said. “I don’t think it was an artifact. Shining or Cadance would’ve told us about it. Let’s just hurry and get this festival started.”

The scene played out like in the show. Twilight invited everypony to attend the Crystal Faire, and sure enough, everypony grew happier as their coats shone brighter.

“Everything seems to be going well,” Twilight said as she read through the book. “Hopefully, it’ll be enough to protect the empire.”

“You know, there’s something that’s been bothering me,” I said. “How come there were so few legends about the empire? You’d think with it being so popular back in the day, Equestria would’ve been talking about it nonstop. And what about King Sombra himself? The only thing we know about him was he was a unicorn king who enslaved his subjects. Was he even a unicorn to begin with?”

“Well, Spike, it has been over a thousand years since the Crystal Empire vanished. Of course there would be few stories about it nowadays.”

“And yet, Nightmare Moon’s story is still remembered by heart even though it occurred around the same time. We even have a holiday named after her.”

“Well, the empire’s disappearance didn’t exactly happen a thousand years ago. It has been a long time I’m sure, but even I can’t determine its exact date. As for King Sombra, I don’t know about him. Yes, there should be a story about his past and explaining how he became a tyrant, but there isn’t any that I know of. For all we know, he’s either a powerful unicorn, or some mythical being that transformed into a unicorn. Unless you want to go out there and interview him yourself, I don’t think there is a way to find out about his past.”

“Do you think Celestia knows?” I asked. “Maybe she—”

Suddenly, a thick cloth covered Twilight and me, and everything went dark!

“Hey! Who turned off the lights?!”

We struggled out of the sheet and saw Rainbow Dash nibbling her forehooves.

“Twilight! Spike! We may have a problem!” Rainbow exclaimed. “You know that crystal heart? Well, we needed the Crystal Heart! That librarian pony said it was powered by the Crystal Ponies’ positive feelings in order to protect the empire!”

Twilight gasped. “We need to tell Shining and Cadance immediately!”

Dashie, Twilight, and I quickly hurried up to the balcony.

“Shining Armor! Cadance!” Twilight called out. “We’ve got a situation!”

“What’s wrong, Twily?” Shining Armor asked.

“The Crystal Ponies at the faire said that there was supposed to be an official Crystal Heart!” Twilight flipped through the pages. “I didn't know it was an actual relic! The book didn't mention anything about the Crystal Ponies powering the Heart!” She suddenly flipped to the last page only to find out there was none. “There was a page missing! How did I not notice?!”

“The last page is never there when you need it the most,” I said.

Cadance then passed out. The shield suddenly phased away. Shining Armor quickly awoken her. She cast the spell again to reform the dome.

“I have to find the Crystal Heart!” Shining Armor declared.

“No, you stay here with Cadance,” Twilight retorted. “She needs you, Shining Armor. I'll retrieve the Heart.”

“Let’s do this!” Rainbow Dash said.

I quickly hopped on Twilight’s back as we headed out of the balcony.

“I've been trying to figure out how I'm meant to pass Celestia's test,” Twilight said. “Retrieving the Crystal Heart must be it. You two and the rest of our friends have to keep the faire going.”

“With that thing moving into the Empire?” Rainbow asked.

“The whole purpose of the Crystal Faire is to lift the spirits of the Crystal Ponies, so they can activate the Crystal Heart. If the Crystal Ponies find out that King Sombra is trying to take over the Empire again, their spirits are gonna be anything but lifted.” Twilight headed outside with Dash following her. “It won't matter if I find the Crystal Heart. They won't be able to make it work. You have to keep them happy here at the faire.”

“Keep the faire going and the Crystal Ponies' spirits high. Done and done!”

“You better go, too, Spike.”

“No! I’m going with you!” I rebutted.

“You can't,” Twilight said. “I have to retrieve the Crystal Heart by myself.”

“Well...then...I won’t lift a claw.” I crossed my arms. “I’ll just provide moral support. So, any ideas where the heart might be?”

“It would have to be somewhere where nopony else went to,” Twilight scratched her chin. She then looked at the castle. “Of course! King Sombra must’ve hid the Crystal Heart in there. He would've been counting on the fact that nopony would dare come looking for it here. They'd have been too afraid to even try.”

“I hope you’re right,” I said as we entered the castle.

“You and me both.”

I followed Twilight around the castle as she looked for something that might help her find the Heart. I tried my best to resist the urge to help. I really wanted to, but I know she would insist on doing this herself.

After a while, we went to the throne room. Twilight was staring at the throne. Her eyes widened in realization.

“Of course! This isn’t King Sombra’s Castle.”

“Seriously?” I asked. “This seems to be the only castle in the empire. Are you saying he didn’t live here while he was in power?”

“He did, but it wasn’t like this.”

Twilight pointed her horn at one of the crystals behind the throne. Her horn glowed purple, but soon transcended into a black color. Purple and green spots emerged from the ridges. Right on cue, a black beam shot from her horn right into the biggest crystal. Darkness filled the throne like a shadow as the crystal projected a shadow on the floor, revealing a deep staircase.

“Wow, that was really impressive,” I said. “When did you learn to do that?”

“That was a little trick Celestia taught me,” Twilight replied.

I looked down at the staircase. It went really far down. I couldn’t see the bottom within the darkness. Twilight lit her horn and trotted down the steps.

“You stay here,” Twilight commanded.

I shrugged and obeyed. I waited for a bit until I heard Twilight’s voice again.

“Spike?! Can you see outside?!”

I quickly hurried to the window. The shield kept flashing on and off.

“Cadance is getting weaker!” I shouted to the giant flight of stairs. “The shield’s not going to hold on for long!”

I noticed a small white light a couple of flights below. Suddenly, the light bounced up and down as the sounds of Twilight’s groaning of pain could be faintly heard.

“Are you alright?!” I called out.

“Yes...” Twilight replied. Her voice was quieter than a mouse.

I knew this was the part where Twilight would find a door that would lead to her worst fear. I was aware I wasn’t supposed to help her, but I didn’t want her to succumb to the dark magic. I carefully but quickly hurried down the steps. After what seemed like hundreds of steps, I found Twilight staring at the wall. Her eyes were glowing green like glow sticks.

“I...You didn't say anything about no longer being your student if I failed!” Twilight cried at the wall.

“Twilight?” I asked.

“But...what do I do now?” That’s when she started crying.

“Twilight! Twilight!” I shouted.

Twilight quickly shook her head. The green glow disappeared as she looked at me.

“Spike?” Twilight blinked.

“I knew you said to wait back up there, but I was worried about you. You were staring at that wall.” I pointed at the doorway. “What...what did you see?”

I placed my hand on the wall. Suddenly there was a bright green flash. I quickly shut my eyes. When I opened them...I was still at the Crystal Empire.

“Huh? What happened?” I asked. “What was…?”

I turned to see Twilight glaring right at me. She looked like I burned one of her favorite books.

“Why didn’t you tell me you were a human being?!” Twilight shouted.

My heart sank. “What?! How did...”

“Do you have any idea what you’ve done?!” Twilight grabbed me. “You’ve caused an interdimensional imbalance! Every single universe in existence is gonna collapse all thanks to you!”

Wait. Is this the fear illusion, or is this real?!

“I hope you’ve happy about all this! The Crystal Empire is now the least of our worries. Now, we have to say goodbye to everything as we know it before we all get destroyed!”

“Wait, Twilight! I’m not responsible for all this! I didn’t come here on purpose! You gotta listen to—”

Suddenly, Twilight instantly turned into a stone statue. I quickly slid out of her granite hooves.

“I gotta warn somebody! I need to tell the girls that—”

SMASH!!

A black crystal shot straight through the Twilight statue, crumbling her into little bits.

“Holy—!”

As if things weren’t bad enough, they got worse. A shadowy figure appeared in a red cape. It was King Sombra in the flesh. I tried to run up the stairs to escape, but my feet were suddenly covered in crystals.

“It’s time you were finished as well,” Sombra said in a Scar-like voice. “Say goodbye, whelp.” His horn started glowing.

“HELP! HELP!”

All at once, a pair of purple hooves wrapped around my body and I was pulled into a furry chest.

“Spike! Spike! Can you hear me?!” I heard Twilight’s voice call out.

I quickly rubbed my eyes. After I calmed my breathing, I saw Twilight hugging me.

“W-What happened?” I asked.

“King Sombra's dark magic,” Twilight replied. “It’s a doorway that leads to your worst fear.”

“That was scary!” I said. “You were mad at me, saying I was responsible for ruining everything. Then King Sombra came and...” I shuddered.

“A fear that will never come to pass.” Twilight nuzzled me. “I’ll never be mad at you. And I'm not gonna fail my test!”

Twilight used her regular magic on the door. It opened again to a white room. Twilight entered it.

“What’s in there?” I asked.

“Stairs,” Twilight replied. “Lots and lots of stairs.”

I entered the room and realized Twilight wasn’t joking. There were more than three times the stairs than in the previous room, and worst of all they were climbing up.

“That king sure did love stairs,” I said.

I followed Twilight as we walked up the stairs. After what seemed like hours of climbing, we were both out of breath.

“This must be more of Sombra’s magic,” I said. “An infinite staircase, and I don’t think we’ll bypass it by doing a backwards long jump.”

Twilight looked above her. That’s when she had an idea.

“Hold on to me,” she said as she placed me on her back.

Within seconds after her horn glowed, the world was literally turned upside down. Twilight and I slided down the bottom of the stairs like it was a carnival ride.

“Woooah! If there wasn’t a threat outside right now, I would’ve enjoyed this!” I shouted.

“I actually studied gravity spells, thinking it might be on my test!” Twilight called out. “Turns out I was prepared for this!”

The sliding lasted a while, but it was much faster than going up the steps. We eventually made it to the bottom, or rather top in this case. After we recovered, we saw the Crystal Heart floating in mid-air.

“That must be it,” I said. “Be careful, Twilight. There’s no telling what might happen once you grab it.”

“I’m always careful, Spike,” Twilight said.

Using her magic, Twilight tried to remove the Heart from its original position. Suddenly, the ground below her flashed gray. With little time to react, Twilight pounced for the heart, but black crystals suddenly formed around her. The Crystal Heart bounced off and landed right next to me.

“Twilight!” I shouted. “Are you alright?!”

Crystals formed around Twilight's crystal cage. I quickly backed away.

“The Heart!” Twilight called out. “Where’s the Crystal Heart?!”

“It’s right next to me!” I shouted. “Teleport out of there! Hurry!”

Twilight poofed right next to me, but suddenly poofed right back into the pile of crystals.

I’ll admit it was clever of Sombra to prevent teleportation.

Twilight groaned, “How could I have been so foolish? I was just so eager to get it! Then when I saw what was going on outside, I…”

“You’ve gotta find a way out of there, Twilight!” I shouted. “You need to get this Heart to Shining Armor and Cadance before Sombra takes over!”

“King Sombra is already attacking the Empire. He could reach the Crystal Ponies at any moment, reach Princess Cadance, my brother, my friends. There may not be enough time for me to find a way to escape.” Twilight peeked out of the hold in the crystals. “You have to be the one to bring the Crystal Heart to the Faire.”

“What? I thought you said—”

“I know what I said! Listen to what I’m saying now! Go!”

With no time to react, I grabbed the Heart and hurried outside. Crystals were forming everywhere. I quickly did my best to avoid slipping. Down below, I saw the girls and the royal couple on the balcony.

“Hey! Up here!” I shouted. “I got the Crystal Heart!”

The shield was already down. I quickly saw Sombra approaching the castle. I swiftly climbed down the forming crystals. That’s when I realized what was going to happen next. I had no other choice. I needed to fall.

There better be a hay cart nearby if Shining Armor can’t throw straight.

I clutched the Heart in my sweaty hands, took a deep breath, and performed a leap of faith!

“YAAAHHH!!!”

The air was rushing past my body like my life before my eyes. I kept a good grip on the Crystal Heart. I prayed that the fall wasn’t to my death. King Somba was drawing nearer by the second.

“This was a bad idea!!”

“GOTCHA!!”

As if someone upstairs sent me a guardian angel, Cadance quickly snatched me and the Crystal Heart just inches from King Sombra.

“Thank you!” I quickly sighed.

Cadance quickly landed in the center of town.

“The Crystal Heart has returned!” Cadance announced. “Use the light and love within you to ensure that King Sombra does not!”

Cadance placed the Crystal Heart in the center of the castle grounds. The Heart levitated between two pillars. Soon everypony around us glowed way brighter than they were at the faire. They almost looked like they were made of pure crystal. The Crystal Heart shimmered as it sent a wave of magic across the land, turning even those who weren’t native into Crystal Creatures, destroying every dark crystal stuck to the buildings, and blowing King Sombra to bits. Literally. The crowd below us cheered in victory. Despite everything, it really was worth the risk.

After all the celebrating, the girls’ and my crystal skins died away, much to Rarity’s disappointment. It was time for us to head back to Canterlot anyway. We walked back to the train station.

“I do so wish it was permanent,” Rarity said. “Did you see how my mane just absolutely sparkled?”

“But good things are better when they're a rarity,” Applejack said.

Geeze, Applejack. Your puns are as bad as your lies.

“Everything's gonna be okay,” Shining Armor said. “Cadance and I will take care of the empire, but you've gotta stop saving my rump like this. It's starting to get embarrassing.”

“But it wasn’t me who saved you in the end,” said Twilight. “It was Spike.”

“It's just a test. Maybe she'll let you retake it.”

“I don't think she's gonna give me a new test.” Twilight glued her eyes to the ground.

Back at Canterlot, the girls and I were waiting outside of the castle doors. Twilight was in the throne room with Celestia for a very long time.

“I do hope Celestia understands,” Rarity said.

“I hope so, too,” Fluttershy said as I rubbed her back. “I couldn’t believe you did that, Spike.”

“Well, I had to do something,” I replied. “Twilight told me to grab the Heart and bring it to you girls before Sombra shows up.”

“Yeah, but jumping from a high place without wings isn’t what I call a good idea,” Rainbow Dash said. “You’re lucky Cadance was there to break your fall.”

“Yeah, I guess I am.”

“Come to think of it, you’re mighty lucky in situations like these, Spike,” Applejack said. “Ya found the elements that Discord hid, ya swatted Chrysalis like a housefly in honey, and ya managed to survive a fall by Princess Cadance. I’m surprised there ain’t an Element of Luck for ya.”

“Maybe Princess Celestia was right,” I said. “Maybe the Mare of Luck is on my side.”

But that was not true, unfortunately. The truth was I already knew what past events were going to happen, so I made sure to be ready. Luck had nothing to do with it. Just preparation.

Suddenly, the castle doors slammed open. We rapidly stood up like soldiers in a boot camp. Twilight walked outside.

“I passed!” Twilight exclaimed with a smile.

The girls cheered as I hugged Twilight. We left Canterlot while singing about Twilight's success.

I’ll admit that had to have been one of the craziest events I’ve experienced, and I’m including the time when Discord escaped. Like what Dash said, jumping from such a high ledge wasn’t really a bright idea. I was thankful the scene played out like in the show. And now the Crystal Empire could be ruled without any worries.

“Wait a second,” I said as we rode the train. “No one else is gonna deal with the fact that the Crystal Heart explicitly ended Sombra’s life?”

The girls around me widened their eyes.

As I was walking down the street, I noticed Rainbow Dash writing something on a piece of paper.

“Whatcha got there, Dashie?” I asked.

“It’s a form for the Wonderbolts Academy, Spike. Captain Spitfire announced they were looking for new fliers, so I’m gonna attend and show them my stuff!”

“I’d be careful, Rainbow Dash. I’ve heard they be brutish at times.”

“They’re Wonderbolts. Of course they’ll be brutish. But I can handle anything they’ll throw at me. Don’t be surprised when I come flying by in a month or so wearing one of those suits.”

“Do you think they’ll let non-ponies join the Wonderbolts?”

Rainbow Dash signed the application. “You don’t even have your wings yet, Spike. You’ve gotta learn how to fly before you learn how to fly spectacularly.”

“I ment non-ponies in general. You know. Other dragons, griffons...”

“I don’t know Spike.” Rainbow inserted her application into an envelope and licked it shut. “I never even heard of a Wonderbolt who wasn’t a pony. I mean, there aren’t any rules against it, but I never saw a non-pony wanting to become a Wonderbolt.”

Rainbow then inserted the envelope into a nearby mailbox.

“Now, all we gotta do is wait,” she said.

“I hope you get accepted,” I said. “They’d have to, considering the fact you saved three of them and Rarity.”

“Heh, I bet they will.”

“So, what are you trying to do again?” I asked Twilight.

“I’ve been working on a spell that transforms an apple into an orange,” Twilight replied as she placed a crimson apple on the table.

“And Applejack’s okay with this?”

“She doesn’t mind it. It’s only one apple, after all.”

I realized that this was when the events of “Too Many Pinkie Pies” took place. In the show, Pinkie decides to clone herself, but it goes wrong and as a result, the entire town gets covered in Pinkie Pies. What bothered me was why Twilight had the clones watch paint dry instead of simply quizzing them to find the real Pinkie Pie. I’m hoping I could either prevent Pinkie from cloning herself or propose the quiz to Twilight.

“Alright, let’s test this out.” Twilight’s horn glowed.

The apple stretched and bended, but it instantly retained its shape.

Twilight wiped the sweat off her brow. “This spell's a toughie. But I feel lucky this time!” Twilight pointed her glowing horn at the apple. “One…”

“WAIT!” I shouted.

Twilight’s horn stopped glowing. “What? What is it?”

Nothing happened.

“What’s wrong, Spike? Why did you interrupt me?”

I looked around, but I didn’t see Pinkie Pie. I shook my head. “I’m sorry, Twilight. I thought—”

“HI!”

Within a millisecond, Pinkie pounced out of nowhere and wrapped her arms around Twilight like they were cobras.

“Pinkie!” Twilight grunted as she escaped the grasp of her pink friend. “Why'd you do that?!”

“Cause hugs are funneriffic,” Pinkie replied as she hugged herself. “Especially when you throw one around a friend. Whatcha doing?”

“Trying to turn that apple into an orange.”

“It’s difficult, but I’m sure she can do it,” I said.

“That sounds like fun!” Pinkie delightfully said. “Do me next, Twilight! Do me, do me!”

Suddenly, Pinkie bumped into Rarity. The latter was wearing a black hood.

“Oooh! Rarity, wanna see Twilight turn me into an orange?” Pinkie asked. “It's gonna be funna-fun-fuuun!”

I said, “Wait. We didn’t say...”

Rarity removed her hood to reveal that she was wearing a stylish dress. “As fun as creating this haute couture ensemble that I just finished making? Delightful, non?”

Pinkie gasped. “This is terrible!”

“I admit it's perhaps not my finest work, but I—”

“You had total-awesome-amazing fun and I missed out on it?!”

“I didn’t know you were into dress-making, Pinkie,” I said.

“Wait! What if there's more awesome amazing fun with friends happening somewhere in Ponyville right now that I'm missing out on too?!” Pinkie quickly zoomed away.

“Pinkie’s gotta learn that you have to miss out on some stuff once in a while,” I said.

“Okay, back to practice,” Twilight said.

“I shall see you two later,” Rarity said as she walked away.

“I really hope I can nail this spell,” Twilight said.

“I remembered when you turned an apple into a carriage,” I said. “So this should be a trot in the park for you.”

“Spike, turning an apple into another fruit is much different than turning it into a carriage. It was still shaped like an apple, you know.”

As Twilight continued her attempts to metamorphosize the apple, I thought about what episodes I could change before Twilight gets her wings. Given the time gap, it was safe to assume the rest of Season 3 will take place before the next summer arrives. Trixie wasn’t humiliated back when she first visited Ponyville, so there was no way she would’ve taken that amulet and challenged Twilight to a duel. I still needed to find a way for Babs Seed to avoid joining Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. Since “Spike at your service” was my free day off, I could do whatever I want that doesn’t involve a hot-air balloon ride. I really hoped when Discord gets released that he understands my current relationship with Fluttershy. As for the “Equestria Girls” movie, I would have to find a way for Twilight and me to get the crown back from Sunset. Though, I’m sure it will be difficult when I turn into a Paw Patrol OC there.

“Okay, one more time!” Twilight announced as her horn glowed once more. “One...two...”

“Wait! Twilight!” I shouted.

“What now, Spike?” Twilight groaned. “I’m trying to improve my magic here. As my number one assistant, you’re supposed to support me, not stop—”

Boing!

Pinkie approached again out of nowhere and bounced on Twilight’s back. The unicorn almost fell over. Pinkie zipped past us, knocking the table over.

“Pinkie!” Twilight shouted.

Pinkie stopped so hard, she inadvertently created a ditch. She popped out looking at her stopwatch.

“What in the wide, wide world of Equestria are you doing now?!” Twilight asked.

“Timing myself galloping back and forth between the swimming hole and Sweet Apple Acres,” Pinkie frantically replied as she pronked around in the same manner. “I'm trying to cut down my time so if Rainbow Dash dives off the swing, I can get to Sweet Apple Acres to help with the barn raising, and then be back in time to see Rainbow Dash hit the water after doing a double flip!” Pinkie looked at the stopwatch. “If I can cut my time by only twenty minutes, I'm good.”

Twilight chuckled after she heard that. “Oh, Pinkie. I'm afraid no matter how hard you try, the only way to pull something like that off is if there's—”

“A way for you to travel as fast as Rainbow Dash!” I quickly declared. “Why don’t you ask her? She might teach you a thing or two about going fast. She did create two sonic rainbooms after all.”

“Great idea, Spike!” Pinkie said. “I’ll head back to the lake immediately. Beep! Beep!” Pinkie dashed right out of the area.

I sighed in relief.

“I was going to say if there was more of her to go around,” Twilight said.

“Nah, gaining speed is more plausible,” I said. “That or teleportation.”

“She’s not a unicorn, Spike.”

I shrugged. “Hey, did I ask? Now, let’s get back to changing the apple, shall we?”

Twilight adjusted the table. “As long as you stop interrupting me.”

I pretended to zip my lips and throw away the key.

Twilight lit her horn up as the apple was covered in her swirling magenta magic. Within seconds, the apple transformed into an orange.

“Finally!” Twilight shouted. “I thought it would never work.”

“Good job, Twilight,” I said as I picked up the orange. “I think we’re gonna revolutionize the agricultural system with this spell.”

“It’s a pretty difficult spell, Spike. Even for me. Besides, there’s not gonna be an orange shortage anytime soon.”

I peeled the orange and gave a piece to Twilight. As she ate it, her eyes narrowed.

“Spike, try a piece,” she said. “Tell me what you think.”

“Uhh...okay...” I tore a piece off and ate it. I then realized why Twilight was confused. The orange flavor I was expecting didn’t come into contact with my tongue. “It tastes just like...”

“An apple.” Twilight sighed. “Darn it. I forgot to change its flavor. How did I miss that step?”

“That’s okay, Twilight. You’ve made it at least 95% orange. That’s still an ‘A’ in my book.”

“For you, maybe. But I always reach for 100%. I hardly ever got less than 98!”

“I’m starting to think you never finished that book.”

After what seemed like hours of spellcasting, we returned to the library. I didn’t see any sign of extra Pinkies, which must mean that she didn’t find that mirror pool. I was still skeptical though, so I dug through the shelves until I found a secret compartment. I pressed the horseshoe and the tiny door opened, revealing a book inside. I quickly pulled it out and flipped through the pages.

I know it has to be in here somewhere.

Eventually, I found a page regarding the mirror pool. It even contained a spell that can be cast to return the clones. Twilight noticed what I was reading.

“Where’d you get that book, Spike?” Twilight asked. “I’ve never seen it before, and I remember every book in this library.”

“Remember how you proposed the idea of having more Pinkies to go around?” I asked. “Well, as it turns out, it is possible.” I handed Twilight the book.

“Huh, well I’ll be.” Twilight read through the book. “Uh, oh. This spell doesn’t just work on the clones. The original might be sent back if the caster’s not careful.” She then closed the book. “At least we don’t have to worry about any clones.”

But right on cue, the sound of an angry crowd disrupted the calm atmosphere of the library.

Oh, shoot! Don’t tell me…!

“What’s going on?” Twilight asked.

Twilight and I quickly left the library to see all of Ponyville mad at us. Even some of our friends were glaring with them.

“What happened?!”

The crowd complained that there have been a lot of Pinkie Pies showing up. And they meant a lot. Pinkie must’ve already found the mirror pool.

Dang it! I was trying to avoid this!

“Okay, everypony, please, calm down!” Twilight shouted.

“Calm down? I just had a Pinkie hurricane raging through my shop!” Rarity retorted.

“And they trashed our critter picnic!” Fluttershy cried.

“Please, everypony! Lucky for you, Spike and I just happened to find a spell that could take the clones away. We just need to find the real Pinkie first. Does anypony here know how we can tell the real Pinkie Pie from all the rest of them?”

“Twilight!” A Pinkie Pie from the crowd shouted. “I have to talk to you, I need your help!”

“Excuse me, whoever you are, but I'm not talking to any of you Pinkies unless you're the real Pinkie.”

“But I am the real Pinkie!”

“No, you're not! I'm the real Pinkie!” Another Pinkie retorted.

Soon, every other Pinkie declared they were the real Pinkie. Since they looked exactly alike, it was hard to tell who was the real one.

“Quick! Twilight! Get in the library!” I shouted.

Twilight and I quickly dove into the library. I slammed the door shut and locked it.

“How are we going to find out which one is the real Pinkie?” Twilight asked. “They all look the same, and I can’t take any of their words for it.”

“I think I have an idea.” I said. “All we have to do is quiz them.”

“What?” Twilight tilted her head. “Quiz them?”

“I’ve read a story once about how a stallion cloned himself, similar to what Pinkie Pie did. Despite being exact replicas, the clones had very limited memories. It was how the stallion’s friends could tell him apart from the others. My proposal is that we should do the same for the Pinkie clones. We ask each of them a bunch of questions that only the real Pinkie would know, and we would get rid of those who answered wrong.”

“You think it’ll work?”

“It’s worth a try. At the very least, we would narrow things down if we still have some clones left.”

Twilight nodded. “Okay. But how do we know what the real Pinkie knows?”

“Just leave it to me. I’ll come up with simple questions and make them harder as time goes on.”

“Alright. I’ll get Applejack to round up the Pinkie Pies. You try to find anything that only Pinkie would know.”

“Right.” I grabbed a notebook. “I’ll start at Sugarcube Corner. Maybe the Cakes know something. Try to find the other girls, too. Send Rainbow Dash to me once you’ve rounded every Pinkie up.”

Twilight and I exited the library. Dodging all the pink ponies, I headed to Sugarcube Corner. I banged on the front door as hard as I could.

“We’re closed!” Mr. Cake’s voice shouted. “Go away!”

“It’s Spike!” I shouted back. “I need to get in! Open up! Hurry!”

Within a few minutes, the door cracked open.

“Quickly! Get in!”

I snaked into the building. All the lights were out and the window shutters were latched. Mr. Cake closed the door and slid both locks shut.

“Get behind the counter! Hurry!” Mr. Cake hissed.

I quickly followed Mr. Cake to the back of the counter. Mrs. Cake and the Cake Twins were hiding there as well.

“Spike, thank goodness you’re alright,” Mrs. Cake said. “This Pinkie Pie-calypse is horrifying everypony. Just look how scared Pound and Pumpkin are.”

Pound and Pumpkin cooed gleefully and innocently, naive to what was going on outside their home.

“We don’t know how this happened,” Mr. Cake said. “We didn’t want to lock Pinkie out, but there’s too many of her, and we can’t tell who’s the real one.”

“That’s why I’m here,” I said as I pulled out the notebook. “I’m trying to collect facts about Pinkie Pie. Is there anything that the real Pinkie would know? Any history? Secret special talents?”

“Well...Pinkie always had a knack for decorating cupcakes,” Mrs. Cake said. “She always knew what toppings to put on which cupcake. For example, on a brown cupcake, she would go for a bright-colored frosting for a contrast.”

I wrote in my notebook. “Okay, go on.”

“As for her history, she came from a family of six,” Mr. Cake added. “Two parents and four daughters.”

“Got it.”

Pound and Pumpkin then babbled in unison.

“Snicker, choco-chip, B-day, oats, and gingerbread. Thank you. Wait, how did I understand that?”

“If you need to find more information, try Pinkie’s room,” Mrs Cake said. “There might be something there.”

“Will do,” I said as I got up. “Stay here. We’ll let you know when it’s safe to come out.”

“It’s not like we have a choice here, Spike,” Mr. Cake said.

I hurried up to Pinkie’s room and searched for something that would help me. A few seconds later, I heard someone knocking on the window.

“Spike!” Rainbow’s voice shouted from the other side. “Are you in there?!”

“Yes! I am!” I shouted. “I’m coming out!”

I quickly opened the door to the second floor balcony. Rainbow Dash appeared over the railings.

“We brought all the Pinkies to town hall!” Rainbow Dash said. “You gotta head there now! The other girls are waiting on you!”

I hopped on Rainbow’s back. “Let’s fly!”

Rainbow took off as we zoomed across Ponyville.

“I can’t believe this is happening,” Rainbow grumbled. “Me and my big mouth.”

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“When Pinkie said that she wanted to learn how to travel between Sweet Apple Acres and the swimming hole in less than ten seconds, I told her it would take years of running to go as fast as me. I joked that she should just clone herself so that she can be in two places at once. I didn’t think she would take me literally!”

“You and your big mouth indeed.”

Rainbow and I arrived at the Town Hall. We entered the back way and met the others.

“Spike! There you are, darling!” Rarity said. “Twilight told us what you were going to do. Do you believe this will work?”

“I’ve gotten some information about Pinkie Pie from the Cakes,” I replied. “All of them had good information.”

“That will have to do,” Twilight said. “Now, let’s find the real Pinkie. Wait, you also got info from the Cake Twins? How did you understand baby talk?”

“I...don’t know.”

Twilight and I headed to the front of the stage. After she forced all the Pies to settle down, Twilight cleared her throat.

“Now, I suppose you're all wondering why I've gathered you all here today,” Twilight said.

“For fun?” one of the Pinkies asked.

“Y-Yes! Exactly!” I replied. “We’re gonna play a trivia game. The topic is Pinkie Pie. Here’s how this all works: we’re all gonna bring you Pinkie one at a time to the back to ask you a question. If you pass, we’ll send you to another room to continue the fun.”

The other Pinkies chanted in excitement.

“Alright, now let’s begin.” I pointed to the sad Pinkie. “You go first.”

I escorted Pinkie behind the stage. I had a feeling this was the real Pinkie, but I needed to stay skeptical. After she sat down on a stool, I cleared my throat.

“Alright. First question: What is my name?”

“Your name is Spike,” Pinkie sighed.

“Very good. Dash, take her to the next room.”

Dashie nodded and picked Pinkie up from her seat and took her out.

“Next!” I called out.

“Here’s another one,” Applejack pushed another Pinkie to the chair. “This plan of yours better work. Them other Pinkies out there are gettin’ more rambunctious than a band of crickets in the summertime.”

I asked the same question, “Alright, Pinkie. What’s my name?”

“Seriously? What kind of silly question is that?” Pinkie giggled. “Your name is...uh...Spyro?”

“Twilight, zap her!” I commanded. “She’s a fake!”

ZAP!!

Twilight shot her horn straight at the fake Pinkie. She blew up like a balloon and transformed into a beam of magic before flying right out of Town Hall.

This went on for a while. Some Pinkies guessed my name correctly, while others guessed wrong. The wrong ones earned a trip back to the mirror pool. By the time I was done with the first question, there was already a significant amount of Pinkies left.

“There’s still too many Pinkie Pies,” Rainbow Dash said as we all entered the room. “We still can’t find the real one.”

“Don’t worry,” I said, “I’ve got plenty of more questions for these Pies.” I turned to the pink group. “Congrats all of you for getting this far. The next question will be harder, but I’m sure you all will get this one.”

Once again, a Pinkie was brung to the back of the stage. I asked the second question.

“Alright. For the next question, what is the name of this pony?” I held out a picture of Fluttershy.

“Oh, hey, it’s Shutterfly!” Pinkie replied.

“Twilight! It’s a fake!” I shouted.

ZAP!!

“Butterby?” Another Pinkie asked.

ZAP!!

“Butterscotch!” A third declared.

ZAP!!

“It’s Fluttershy,” one Pinkie said unenthusiastically.

“That’s correct. You’re going to the next round.”

After questioning the rest of the Pinkies, we were only down to eight Pinkies. We were getting close.

“Third question,” I said. “How many sisters do you have?”

“None. I’m an only filly of course!” A Pinkie replied.

“Twilight! Fake!”

ZAP!!

“A dozen!”

ZAP!!

“Two. I also have a brother.”

ZAP!!

“Three. Marble, Limestone, and Maud.”

I nodded.

After round three, there were only two Pinkie Pies left. We put them in separate rooms. Applejack and Rainbow were in one room, and Twilight and I were in the other. This was to ensure that neither of them ran off or did anything crazy.

“This time I’ll be asking three questions,” I said to the depressed Pinkie. “Question 1: How did you get your cutie mark?”

Pinkie took a deep breath. “I saw a sonic rainboom that made me happy and I wanted to spread that happiness so I threw a party for my family and they all enjoyed it and that’s how I got my cutie mark.”

“Question 2: In no particular order, name your top five cookies.”

“Chocolate chip, snickerdoodle, birthday cake, oatmeal, and gingerbread.”

“Final Question: What colored frosting would you recommend for a dark-colored cupcake?”

“The best choice would be a brightly colored frosting so that it contrasts with the base.”

“Okay...looks like you’ve answered these three correctly. Stay here while we question the other Pinkie.”

We swapped rooms with Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

I cleared my throat. “Okay, Pinkie. First question: How did you get your cutie mark?”

“I was born with it!” Pinkie gleefully replied.

“Fake,” Twilight and I said in unison.

ZAP!!

“Then that can only mean one thing,” Twilight said.

We returned to the first room.

“Pinkie Pie, you’re the real one,” said Twilight.

“I passed?” Pinkie asked.

“You passed. You're the only Pinkie who aced the quiz about yourself.”

“You also were the only one who didn’t act so cheerful,” I added. “But we just wanted to make sure.”

“I had to. I just had to,” Pinkie said. “I couldn't leave my friends, I just couldn't. But I guess sometimes I will have to choose between them.”

“I knew you'd be up to the challenge,” Twilight said.

Later that day, we blocked the entrance to the mirror pool and fixed any damages that Pinkie caused. I then wrote and sent the friendship letter.

“Hi, Pinkie Pie,” Twilight greeted. “We were thinking we should go out and celebrate.”

“You up for some wheelbarrow races?” Applejack asked.

“Or I could take everypony on a cloud ride!” Rainbow added.

“I could throw a party with punch and zesty cucumber sandwiches!” Rarity declared.

“You wanna know exactly what I feel like doing right now?” Pinkie asked. She then layed on her back and fell asleep.

“That does look like fun,” Fluttershy said.

We all chuckled as we closed the door. I was a bit disappointed that Pinkie still cloned herself, but at least I was able to come up with a better way to find the real one than watching paint dry.

Twilight and I were on our way to Fluttershy’s cottage. We received a letter from Princess Celestia earlier today. She was meeting with two delegates from Saddle Arabia, and she put Twilight in charge of entertainment for when they returned.

“Morning, Fluttershy,” Twilight greeted.

“Oh, good morning Twilight and Spike,” Fluttershy addressed back as she fed some of her animals. “What brings you here?”

“The princess wants me to perform a magic act for some of the Saddle Arabian delegates,” Twilight said. “I had an idea about what I should do. Is it okay if...” Twilight paused for a second. “...if I could use some of your animals?”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened. “What?! What are you going to do to them?!”

“Nothing! Nothing!” Twilight frantically replied. “I’m not going to hurt them, Fluttershy. It’ll just be a simple levitation spell.”

“But Twilight, they’re live critters! They might get hurt or scared!”

“You don’t need to worry, Fluttershy,” Twilight said calmly. “I will move them around the air very slowly. They won’t even be a foot off the ground.”

“Let me...let me get some of my animals first.”

After a few minutes, Fluttershy rounded up a small group of critters. She told them what Twilight was going to do, and reassured them that everything would be alright.

“Don't be scared, little friends. Twilight is wonderful with magic.” Fluttershy zoomed up to Twilight. “Anything happens to them, Twilight, so help me...”

“Don’t worry, Fluttershy,” I said as I pulled the two ponies apart. “Twilight’s magic has come a long way. She’s practically an alicorn without wings.”

Twilight blushed at my comment.

“Of course she's good with magic. Twilight's great with magic!” Fluttershy distraughtly said. “I guess I just don't want my little friends to be scared. Oh, oh, look how scared they are!”

None of Fluttershy’s animal friends were acting scared. If anything, they seemed almost excited.

“I promise, Fluttershy. Nothing bad will happen to them,” Twilight said.

“I know!” Fluttershy squeaked.

“Here, I’ll hold your hoof so you won’t be worried,” I said.

Fluttershy grabbed both of my hands with her hooves as she watched Twilight lit up her horn. Within seconds, the animals ascended into the air in a magenta aura. The furry group circled around in a figure eight. I tried my best to see it, but Fluttershy kept squeezing me like a teddy bear.

“That looks...amazing...” I grunted, struggling to breathe within the grasps of my favorite pony’s bear hug.

Soon, the animals slowly descended from the air. The magic around them disappeared as they touched dirt. They all chittered and chirped in excitement. Fluttershy instantly released me from her grasp. I never thought I could miss breathing.

“That's all for now, little ones,” Twilight said. “Maybe we can practice again later, if Fluttershy says it's alright.”

Fluttershy shivered like she was trapped in a freezer.

“That was really good, Twilight,” I said. “You’ve really improved your magic ever since we came to Ponyville.”

“Thanks, Spike. I have to be at my best when Princess Celestia arrives with the delegates from Saddle Arabia. I can't believe she's trusting me with the entertainment.”

“Yeah. Maybe you could be a traveling show biz pony when all of this is done.”

“Very funny.”

I noticed this was when the events of “Magic Duel” were supposed to happen, but since I prevented Trixie from humiliating herself, she probably didn’t buy that amulet or banish Twilight. I didn’t see Rainbow Dash show up to warn Twilight, so that meant that part of the episode didn’t happen.

What got me worried, though, was the possibility that Trixie would appear in Ponyville less often. Trixie did play a major role when Starlight got reformed.

My thoughts were soon interrupted by the growling of my belly.

I chuckled. “I guess we should have lunch now.”

“Good idea, Spike,” Twilight said as I hopped on her back.

We then walked into town. I decided to ask Twilight a question.

“Twilight, do you remember Trixie?”

“Trixie? Oh, you mean that performer a while back?” Twilight asked. “Yeah, I remember her.”

“Do you ever wonder what she’s been up to?”

“Well...not really. I actually haven’t seen her since that Ursa Minor came into town.”

“Has anypony?” I sighed. “I’m asking because...I’d like to see her again.”

“Why?”

“Well, aside from her boasting, I’m sure she means well. It would be nice to talk to her again. Maybe we could even learn a few tricks that could help your show.”

“What do you want me to do? Ask the animals what card they have?”

Rainbow Dash then flew in.

“Hey, Twilight. Hey, Spike,” she greeted. “Whatcha two up to?”

“Hey, Rainbow,” I said. “We were just talking about Trixie.”

“Ugh. Not her. That mare is such a brat. Always boasting around like some entitled high horse...”

“That’s pretty big talk coming from you, Little Miss Boastful.”

“Hey, I’ve got facts to back up my claims. Remember that Ursa Minor that came to Ponyville? Twilight did all the work while Trixie stood like a bump on a log.”

“If a giant dangerous creature of unknown quality came and attacked Ponyville, would you take it on yourself?”

“Have you even met me? I would’ve kicked that creature all the way to Tartarus!”

I sighed. “Okay, bad example.”

“Oh, look.” Rainbow pointed behind us. “It’s that mare you were trying to defend.”

Twilight and I turned to see Trixie pulling her wagon across town. She looked rather grumpy, even more than usual. The cold stares from the other residents didn’t help.

“Wow, what are the odds she would be here?” I asked.

“Is she alright? She doesn’t look so good,” Twilight said.

I hopped off Twilight’s back. “I’ll go see what’s up.”

“What about lunch?”

“I’ll buy my own.”

I hurried to see Trixie parking her wagon. She took out her coin pouch and looked inside.

I heard her mumble, “I guess I can buy bread and water. Assuming the ponies here don’t charge like they do in...”

“Hey, there,” I greeted.

“YAH!”

Trixie dropped her coin pouch, spilling bits everywhere.

“Oh! I’m so sorry!” I said. “I didn’t mean to scare you! Here, let me help you pick those up.”

“Trixie’s got it.” Trixie levitated all her dropped coins back into the bag. I counted them while she did so, and she didn’t have much.

“It’s quite a surprise to see you back here, Trixie,” I said. “It’s nice to see you again.”

“You’re the only one who said that to Trixie so far. Trixie needs to have lunch now, so leave her be!”

“How about I buy you lunch?” I quickly asked. “I noticed you didn’t have a lot of bits.”

Trixie sighed. “Alright, but you better not leave Trixie with the bill, or else she’ll make you disappear in a different way.”

“Don’t worry. I’m not that big of an eater.”

Trixie and I later sat at a cafe and ordered our food. Trixie was munching on her salad while I ate a plate of hay fries.

“So what brings you to Ponyville?” I asked. “I know it can’t be just to show off your skills.”

Trixie swallowed. “During Trixie’s travels, there have been rumors that she was responsible for luring the Ursa Minor to Ponyville.”

“But that wasn’t true. A cockatrice scared the Ursa, and it ran to Ponyvillle. You had no involvement. You were just in the wrong place at the wrong time.”

“Tell everypony who’s mad at Trixie. They believed the rumors to be true and now think Trixie had tried to destroy Ponyville. It didn’t help that Trixie had that story about Hoofington’s Ursa Major, nor the fact that somepony else stopped the Minor while Trixie did nothing. Trixie thought she could come back to Ponyville to atone for her mistakes and clear everything up, but some of these ponies keep giving Trixie the cold shoulder!"

“Maybe I can help you.”

“You want to help Trixie?”

“It’s clear that these ponies have the wrong idea about you. Maybe if you toned down your boasting a bit, they won’t be so upset.”

“What’s wrong with Trixie’s boasting?! She’s a performer! It’s what she does best!”

“Easy! Easy! There’s nothing wrong. It’s just...you exaggerated some of your stories, that the ponies believed it was true. They were severely disappointed due to their high hopes. I know a thing or two about boasting, trust me. I have a pegasus to prove it.”

“Well, what do you want Trixie to do? Give away her tricks? Tell the crowd that she’s just some average pony with no special skills?”

“No, I’m not saying that at all. Let’s finish up and we’ll head back to your wagon.”

After we ate the last of our meals, I paid the bill and followed Trixie back to her wagon.

“It’s the job of a performer to set the crowd up so that they can be amazed when I pull such amazing tricks,” Trixie said as she set up a small table.

“Yeah, but you don’t have to do it after the show,” I said. “You don’t need to keep your boastful attitude and come up with insane stories when your fans show up.”

“And what about during the show?” Trixie placed a silk hat on the table.

“Well, you don't have to change anything about your boasting there. After all, ponies would be less interested if you spoke so humbly on stage. Maybe after the show, you can give a speech about this misunderstanding. How about I be your assistant again and help you on stage?”

“Are you comfortable in front of a crowd? Cause Trixie won’t take those who have stage fright.”

“Don’t worry, I’ve performed on stages before.”

As we prepared for the show, Trixie handed me a bowtie and a small top hat. They were the only things she had that could fit me, since she wasn’t expecting an assistant on such short notice. A small crowd was forming in front of the stage. I hoped they all weren’t there just to heckle or boo Trixie.

“Alright, Trixie’s ready,” Trixie said as she put some smoke balls in her pocket. “But do you believe Ponyville will forgive Trixie?”

“Don’t worry. You’ve done nothing wrong. Just do your show, give me any instructions, and you should be fine. Don’t worry about the neigh-sayers.”

Trixie adjusted the megaphone and whispered, “Okay, once Trixie throws the smoke ball, follow her and strike a pose once the smoke settles.”

“Got it.”

Trixie cleared her throat and shouted into the megaphone. “Come one, come all! Come and witness the amazing magic of the Great and Powerful Trixie and her assistant!”

Trixie threw the smoke ball, and we quickly hurried to the stage. After the smoke settled, we struck a pose and the audience applauded.

“Is that Spike?”

“What’s he doing with Trixie?”

“I thought he was just going to talk to her.”

I heard some of the girl’s voices. I didn’t think some of them would be watching the show. I just hoped they weren’t going to call Trixie out for her boasting.

“Watch in awe as the Great and Powerful Trixie and her assistant perform the most spectacular feats of magic ever witnessed by pony eyes!”

The show went on without a hitch. I was able to keep up with Trixie and help her perform some of her tricks. They were really easy to perform. All it took was a bit of flair and a way to draw the audience’s attention to certain points.

“Now, for Trixie’s final trick,” Trixie announced. “A member from the audience is needed!”

A lavender hoof was raised. I realized whose hoof it was. I never expected her to volunteer.

“You there! You may come on up!”

The mare walked up the stage. I could tell she was confused as to how I ended up on stage with Trixie.

“What are you doing working for Trixie?” Twilight quietly asked.

“I’ll explain later, just go along with the trick,” I replied.

Twilight shrugged and got into place.

“Alright, now take a seat inside the chamber!” Trixie barked.

Twilight got into a small booth and sat on the stool.

“Now, watch as Trixie shall turn this pony invisible!” Trixie shouted. “Assistant Spike! Pull down the curtain!”

I hurried to the chamber to do just that. I then whispered to Twilight. “Don’t use your horn. It’s part of the act. We’ll let you know when it’s safe to come out.”

Twilight nodded as I pulled the booth’s curtain down. I then stepped back as Trixie waved her hooves at the booth.

“Aaaaand...KAZAM!!”

Smoke poofed around the booth as fireworks shot from behind. Trixie signaled me to pull the curtain back up, and I complied. What we saw was an empty stool. The audience gasped.

“Amazing!” I exclaimed. “I can’t see her!”

Secretly, I knew how the trick worked. The booth had a revolving door in the back, and there was a stool on both sides. All Trixie needed to do was press a button on the back, and the door would flip.

“Now, let’s make her visible again, shall we? Drop the curtain!”

I released the drapes again. Trixie waved her hooves and spat out more magic words. Once the fireworks went off, I pulled the rope, and Twilight reappeared on the stool. The crowd applauded once again.

“You are free to go,” Trixie said to Twilight.

Twilight hopped off her seat and headed down the stage. The crowd clapped once more as Trixie and I took a bow. The stage curtains lowered in front of us.

“Alright, I think now’s a good time to tell them,” I said as I removed my hat.

“What if they don’t accept my apology?”

“Some of them will have to. Just tell the truth, and swallow your pride. A lot of apologies can be accepted when the pony admits their mistakes.”

Trixie took a deep breath and stepped through the curtains.

“Thank you, everypony for watching my show. But now I have an important announcement to make.”

The crowd fell silent as Trixie removed her hat.

“A while back, there have been some rumors spreading that I was held responsible for the Ursa Minor incident. That’s not true, and I’m not saying that to keep hold of my pride. I didn’t have any correlation with the Ursa Minor. I was told the Ursa was frightened by a cockatrice in the Everfree Forest. I’m sorry if I did something that made you believe I had an involvement in all of this. It was bad luck that I arrived in town that day. I’m sorry that I gave everypony the wrong idea. I did not mean for any of this to happen.” Trixie sighed and put her hat back on. “Thank you for listening.”

The crowd clapped as Trixie went back into the curtains. Trixie and I headed backstage. That’s when I heard hoofbeats approaching us. It was Twilight.

“Spike,” Twilight said, “since when did you start working for Trixie?”

“I just wanted to help her out with the show for a bit,” I replied. “That, and I wanted to give her some advice like not being so boastful and publicly apologizing.”

“Well, thank you for helping her, I guess. I just hope you’re not going to be traveling with her from now on.”

“Don’t worry. It’s just a one-time thing for now.”

As Twilight left, Trixie came up to me.

“Thanks for all the help back there,” Trixie said. “I’m glad I could clear things up with Ponyville.”

“Don’t mention it,” I said.

“If there’s anything you want me to do to repay the favor, then I’ll do it.”

“Well, there is one thing you could do...”

The night couldn’t come soon enough. Celestia and the two delegates from Saddle Arabia have already arrived.

Just like in the show, Twilight performed that flying animal trick while I comforted Fluttershy. At least she wasn’t squeezing me like last time. Twilight’s presentation looked so spectacular, I almost envied Fluttershy’s animals. As Twilight finished up her act, fireworks shot off in the background. The crowd was impressed by the display. After Twilight lowered the animals, she noticed who shot off the fireworks.

“Trixie?” Twilight asked.

“Spike told me about you wanting to impress Princess Celestia and the Saddle Arabians,” Trixie said. “I used to attend her school, so I knew how you needed to impress her. Spike came up with the idea of using fireworks for your finale.”

“Thank you for that. It’s nice to know you’re not always boastful.”

“I’ve been working on saving the boasting for the stage. I hope we can meet again soon.”

“I...hope so too.”

As Trixie went on her way, I was relieved that I was able to fix this episode. Not only did Trixie avoid buying the amulet and taking over Ponyville, she was able to clear up the misconceptions some of the ponies had about her. Also, Pinkie was allowed to keep her lips.

There wasn’t much I could do for “Sleepless In Ponyville.” After all, I couldn’t access other ponies dreams like Luna could, and I would’ve been an odd one out if I went camping with the others. I doubt Twilight would be into camping anyway.

The next episode to come up was “Wonderbolts Academy.” That was when Rainbow Dash got accepted into a week’s worth of Wonderbolt Training. She gets paired up with another daredevil named Lightning Dust, but soon discovers she’s rather reckless. I don’t know what I can do to change this episode, but I really wanted to call Lightning out for trying to harm the girls with that tornado.

The girls and I were having a picnic just outside of Rainbow Dash’s house. She invited us because the outcome of her application to the academy was supposed to come today, and she wanted all of us to witness her acceptance.

“Ooooh, I wish the mailpony would just come already!” Pinkie exclaimed as she hopped around the mailbox like a jittery joey. “I can't wait another minute to find out if Rainbow Dash got in or not!”

“Pinkie Pie, you're more nervous than Rainbow Dash.” Twilight said.

“Heh, I'm not nervous at all,” Rainbow said. “When I get into the Wonderbolt Academy...”

“If you get in?! If you get in?!” Pinkie grabbed Rainbow Dash. “Don’t jinx it!”

“I'm telling you, it's in the bag.”

“DON’T JINX IT!!”

“She is the best flyer in Ponyville,” Applejack said as she munched on an apple.

“Well, given how she performed two sonic rainbooms, as a filly and as a grown mare, there’s no debate,” I said. “Especially when she saved the lives of three Wonderbolts and Rarity while doing so.”

“Do we really need to bring that up every time?!” Rarity squeaked in embarrassment.

Rainbow zoomed up and created a slide made of clouds. “I'm probably the best flyer in all of Equestria.” She then slid down the cloud slide. “I wouldn't be surprised if they just went ahead and made me a Wonderbolt on the first day.”

Suddenly, Rainbow bumped into a mailpony, who gave her a letter from the Wonderbolts. She instantly opened it and read through the letter. A wave of disappointment swept across her face.

“I...didn't get in.”

Everypony gasped in shock. I pretended to be shocked as well, but…

3...2...1…

“Gotcha!” Rainbow showed us the letter of approval. “Ha, you guys are so gullible. Like I wasn't gonna get in!”

I saw that coming.

Pinkie quickly glomped Rainbow Dash and squeezed her. It was pretty clear she was proud of her for being accepted.

“Pinkie Pie?” Rainbow grunted. “I kinda need to get going.”

Pinkie gave one last hug before Rainbow took off for Cloudsdale. We all waved her goodbye and wished her good luck. That’s when Pinkie pulled out a megaphone. I knew what was going to happen next. I quickly covered my ears.

“DON’T FORGET TO WRITE!!”

After the echoing subsided, I uncovered my ears.

“Do you think she heard me?” Pinkie asked the distressed girls.

I was going to sarcastically reply that Dash didn’t, but I was afraid she would take it literally.

“I’m sure she did,” I said.

The girls and I spent the rest of the day checking to see if Pinkie’s shouting caused any collateral damage. Thankfully, there were only minor incidents.

The next day, I decided to hang out with Rumble and Button Mash. It was going to be a couple of days until the girls visited Rainbow Dash, and I couldn’t think of any episodes that might happen between now and later.

“I heard Miss Rainbow Dash was also accepted into the academy,” Rumble said.

“That’s true,” I said. “Wait, what do you mean by ‘also’?”

“My brother Thunderlane got accepted yesterday. He applied a few weeks ago.”

“Oh, great. Say, why didn’t you apply? I’ve seen how your wingpower matched some of the adult ponies back at tornado training. You’d be perfect.”

“Well, I couldn’t because...”

“...because you need to be at a certain age in order to qualify,” Button Mash said without looking up from his Game Colt. “They don’t let school-aged pegasi into the academy.”

“Right.”

I guess that makes sense. I wouldn’t think the fillies and colts would handle getting yelled at by a Wonderbolts captain. It would be like if a drill instructor shouted at a bunch of middle-schoolers in my world.

“I really hope both Thunderlane and Rainbow Dash do well at the academy,” I said. “I heard the Wonderbolts are really tough stuff, and I don’t want to see either of them coming back early acting like Fluttershy.”

“I’m sure my big brother can handle it,” Rumble said. “He can be nervous sometimes, but he’s not afraid of a challenge. I bet Miss Dash is the same.”

“Yeah, you’re right. Say, was anypony else in your class interested in becoming a Wonderbolt?”

“Not that I know about. There was one pegasus who liked watching the Wonderbolts, but...well...”

“None of us have seen her fly at all,” Button Mash said. I think I know who he was referring to.

“Of course you wouldn’t see it,” I snarked. “You never take your eyes off your game for more than a minute.”

Button quickly shot me a glaring look before looking back at his game.

“It’s best not to talk about it around her,” Rumble said. “She’s probably really sensitive about her wings.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” I said.

A couple of days have passed since Rainbow left for the Wonderbolts Academy. I’ve been helping Twilight with some of her spells. Celestia gave her a lot lately. I wondered if it had anything to do with Twilight becoming an alicorn soon. Given how complex the spells were, it was plausible.

I don’t know what was with Pinkie Pie. Ever since Dash went away, Pinkie’s been sitting at the mailbox waiting for her to send a letter. The only times she didn’t, at least from what the girls told me, was to either use the bathroom or let the mailpony deliver the mail. We were getting a bit worried.

“I just wish we could help her,” Fluttershy said.

“Help me?” Pinkie zoomed up to us. “The only thing that could possibly help me right now is a letter from Rainbow Dash! It's been three days already!”

It was clear Pinkie was too obsessed with missing Rainbow Dash. Twilight proposed the idea of Pinkie sending a letter to Dash, but then Pinkie came up with the idea of sending a care package in person. We all agreed on that.

Later that day, we prepared the balloon. Pinkie quickly arrived with her care package.

“This should help Dashie remember us!” Pinkie declared. “There’s photos, snacks, I even got a Daring Do book in there. She has to remember that given how we introduced the series to her.”

We all hopped into the balloon. Twilight undid the ropes, and we took off for Cloudsdale.

“I’m gonna cast the cloud-walk spell again,” Twilight said as her horn glowed. “Just in case we need to make an emergency landing.”

“Say, isn’t it illegal to enter military areas unauthorized?” I asked.

“There’s an area just outside the academy where we can land.” Twilight casted the spell.

As we rose above the clouds, the wind suddenly picked up.

“It’s a twister!” Applejack shouted.

We saw a tornado swiftly approaching us. I had an idea that I hoped would work. I quickly climbed up and blew fire into the balloon. The extra hot air made the basket rise faster and faster.

“Hurry, Spike!” Twilight yelled. “The tornado’s getting—!”

But it was too late. The tornado sucked up the balloon like a vacumm cleaner. I jumped down and huddled with the girls.

“Hold on!” Twilight screamed.

“Can’t you teleport us out?!” I hollered.

“I can try!” Twilight’s horn glowed again. “Hold on, girls! I’m gonna—”

SNAP!

The ropes attaching the basket to the balloon snapped like rubber bands. We were all flung out of the tornado, screaming to our deaths.

“RAINBOW DASH!! WHERE ARE YOU?!” I shouted.

I knew that Rainbow would come and save us, but falling so far and so fast without any sort of parachute or wings was still frightening.

I was so thankful that Twilight cast that cloud-walking spell, because within a second, we landed on a soft cloud, which suddenly sprung us upwards. The other Wonderbolt trainees were able to catch us immediately and place us on the ground. Rainbow quickly appeared on the runway.

“Are you guys okay?!” Rainbow frantically asked.

We all nodded in agreement and hugged Rainbow. I was a bit shaken up from what happened, but I was alright. It was a good thing I knew stuff like this would happen. Otherwise, I would’ve been traumatized.

“What are you all doing here?” Rainbow asked.

“We wanted to bring you a care package,” Applejack said. “Didn't realize you'd be in the middle of some crazy tornado drill.”

“That...was...awesome!” A teal pegasus with a yellow mane appeared from the group. This was Lightning Dust, the reckless pony who lacked more empathy than a corrupted dictator.

“Awesome?!” Rainbow asked. “My friends could have been smashed to pieces!”

“Yeah, but they weren't, right? Can't say the—”

“What’s wrong with you, you stupid pony?!” I shouted.

Dust’s eyes widened. “Woah! Woah! Take it easy on the language, kid. I didn’t mean...”

“Shut up, you idiot! You could’ve killed us, and you act like it’s no big deal! How the Wonderbolts could ever accept a reckless freak like you into the academy is beyond me! I have a good mind to—”

“Spike, relax!” Twilight quickly interrupted. “What she did was terrible, I’m sure. But there’s no need to lash out on her.”

“Oh, yes there is,” I retorted. “If this is how they allow ponies to become Wonderbolts, then I don’t see how Rainbow Dash would want to join them so much.”

Rainbow looked at her pin strapped to her jacket.

“Spike, darling,” Rarity said, “how could you say that? In front of Rainbow Dash, no less? You know how she is about Wonderbolts, and regardless of what happened, you shouldn’t speak so disrespectfully about...”

“Excuse me,” Rainbow Dash said as she flew off. “There’s something I need to do...”

A few minutes later, Rainbow Dash returned with her saddle bags. She told us that she decided to quit the Wonderbolts.

“You did what?!” Applejack gasped.

“But being a Wonderbolt was your dream!” Rarity said.

“Not anymore,” Rainbow sighed.

“I’m so sorry, Rainbow!” I said as I put a hand on her back. “I-I didn’t mean to crush your dreams like that. I just wanted Dust to know how...”

“It’s okay, Spike,” Rainbow said.

We all shared a group hug.

“Rainbow Dash!” Spitfire called out. “How dare you storm out of my office without giving me a chance to respond!”

The scene played out like in the show. Spitfire explained to Rainbow Dash that while the Wonderbolts were looking for the best fliers, it shouldn’t come at the expense of others. She decided that Dash was better as a lead pony than a wingpony. She tore the pin off Dust’s jacket and gave it to Rainbow Dash. Rainbow was clearly excited to be accepted back in the academy.

“Now get out there and give me twenty!” Spitfire commanded.

“Yes ma’am!” Dash saluted, took off her saddlebags, and flew off with the others.

I was a bit relieved. Part of me thought with my rant to Lighting, Rainbow would quit the Wonderbolts permanently. I didn’t know what might’ve happened if she did. At least it was satisfying to let it all out on Dust.

“Wait! You didn't even get to open your care package!” Pinkie called out to Rainbow.

“Give it time, Pinkie,” I said.

“Aren’t you excited, Spike?”

“For what Twilight?”

“The upcoming Summer Harvest Parade, of course.”

“Oh, right. I forgot about that. Wait a minute, isn’t it still spring right now?”

“Well, yeah. The ponies in Ponyville call it the ‘Summer Harvest Parade’ to wish farmers a good harvest for future summer crops.”

“Huh. I didn’t know that.”

Since the Summer Harvest Parade was around the corner, I knew this was when the events of “One Bad Apple'' took place. In the show, Applebloom’s cousin, Babs Seed, comes for a visit. She then ends up joining Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon in bullying the CMC. It was later revealed that she herself was bullied in Manehattan. What bothered me was why most of the grown-ups in the episode played the “do nothing” card. I’m hoping I could try to find a way to prevent Babs from joining the two entitled brats before it’s too late.

I headed to Sweet Apple Acres to help Applejack out a bit. Hopefully, I could keep an eye out for Tiara and Silver while I was there.

“I hope you’ll get a good harvest this coming summer, Applejack,” I said as I helped her buck some trees.

“I’m sure we will,” Applejack replied. “The worst harvest we ever gotten was when we had a twittermite infestation a few years back, and even then we only lost a month’s worth of apples.”

“I see.”

“Oh hey. Didn’t anypony tell ya? Our cousin’s visitin’ us today.”

“Braeburn?”

“Different cousin. Her name’s Babs Seed. She’s a filly from Manehattan that’s just around Applebloom’s age.”

“Nice. Does she have her cutie mark?”

“Nah. She doesn’t have one yet. And...uh...” Applejack tilted her hat. “From what I’ve heard, she’s been gettin’ teased for it.”

“That kinda sounds like what Applebloom and the others are going through with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.”

“Yeah, it kinda does. Say, have you seen the float the girls were makin’?”

“Not yet.”

“Well, ya should. The girls have been workin’ their tails off on that float for weeks on end.”

After we finished, Applejack headed to the barn. I looked around for the two troublemakers, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. Sure enough, I spotted them entering the farm. I quickly dove behind a haystack.

I got to make sure Babs doesn’t join Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. I could try making a break to the barn before they spot me…

I peeked from the hay to see Tiara and Silver passing some barrels filled with apples. That’s when my brain hatched an idea.

“Hey! Get away from that!” I shouted at the top of my lungs. “Applejack! Come quick! Some fillies are stealing your apples!”

Both fillies jumped in shock.

“Wait!” Diamond denied. “We weren’t—!”

Applejack busted out of the barn carrying a shovel. “Get yer flanks away from mah apples!”

“Miss Applejack, wait! This is all a—!”

Suddenly, Diamond bumped into a barrel behind her, spilling apples everywhere and sending herself tumbling to the ground.

“We better get out of here!” Silver said as she grabbed Tiara’s hoof.

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon quickly galloped out of the farm before Applejack could reach them.

“Wait ‘til yer folks hear about this!” Applejack shouted. She then took a deep breath and looked at the mess the two fillies left. “Aw, great. Now these apples are gonna be bruised and spoiled.”

I quickly hurried to Applejack and helped her pick up some of the apples.

“Thank ya kindly for tellin’ me, Spike,” Applejack said.

“Don’t mention it,” I said. “I was glad I noticed them in time.”

“I don’t know what drove those two to thievery. I better tell Mr. Rich about what happened. There’s no way he’d let his own daughter steal from somepony he has business relations with.”

After we cleaned up, we headed to the barn to see what the CMC were up to. I noticed the giant pumpkin float up close. I was surprised that the CMC could have built something so massive all by themselves.

“Did ya get ‘em, Applejack?” Applebloom asked.

“Nah, they ran off,” Applejack replied as she put the shovel back. “Can’t believe Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon would do something like that.”

“It was those two?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Who are they?” Babs Seed asked. She was the brown, freckled filly with a red mane.

“Just some bullies who always tease us because we don’t have our cutie marks yet,” Scootaloo replied. “Never thought they would steal something. I thought Tiara’s family was rich.”

“Wow, this float is spectacular,” I said to the girls.

“Thanks, Spike,” Sweetie Belle squeaked. “We’ve been working on it for a while. The float is going to look smashing with the others.”

I then turned to Babs. “Is this your cousin, Applebloom?”

“Yep, this here’s Babs Seed,” Applebloom said as she put an arm around her cousin’s back. “Babs, this is Spike. He’s a dragon.”

“It’s nice to meet you Babs,” I said as I held out my hand.

Babs took a step back.

“Hey, don’t be nervous,” I quietly said. “It’s okay. I’m a good dragon. You don’t need to be scared.”

Babs timidly walked up to me and shook my hand. She cracked a tiny smile.

“Anyway, this float is looking pretty great,” I said. “I can’t wait to see it during the parade.”

It was a good thing I prevented the float from being demolished. As much as I liked the CMC’s “Golden Apple” float, I didn’t want to see their original get destroyed by Babs. That gave me an idea.

“Hey, Applebloom,” I said. “Could I speak to you in private?”

“Uhh...sure,” Applebloom replied.

We quickly snuck away from the group and headed to the back of the barn.

“What’s wrong?” Applebloom asked.

“I’ve noticed how shy your cousin is,” I whispered. “She is from Manehattan, right?”

“Yep. I’d thought she’d act a bit more...bold, but I guess you really can’t judge someone based on where they’re from, right?”

“Yeah, I remember saying that. Applejack told me she was having problems in the big city. Getting teased for having a blank flank and all that.”

“Oh, my. I didn’t know that. No wonder she was actin’ so shy. She must’ve been afraid of bein’ bullied here, too. It was a good thing Tiara and Silver didn’t come to the barn. We were gonna have Babs ride with us on the float so she could feel a might easier.”

I scratched my chin. “Why don’t you let her drive the float? She might enjoy it. Who knows?”

Applebloom scratched her chin. “Well, we did design the float so it would be easy to control... I guess we could show her some of the basics.”

I nodded. “Yeah, you should. Maybe afterwards, she won’t act so timid.”

When we headed back, Applebloom pitched the idea to Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, who both thought it was a good idea. Babs was a bit skeptical, but she was willing to try.

The Summer Harvest Parade arrived in a flash. Everypony was standing idly while the floats were being prepared.

I was munching on some hot carrot crepes when I noticed Diamond Tiara and her family close by. I stealthily eavesdropped on their conversation. It sounded like her parents were scolding her.

“Tiara, how could you do something like that?” Mrs. Rich said. “You know we have important associations with the Apple family.”

“I told you, I didn’t steal anything!” Tiara replied. “Silver Spoon and I were just walking by—”

“Don’t lie, Tiara,” Mr. Rich said. “Miss Applejack told us how she caught you and Silver Spoon stealing some of her profits. If you wanted an apple so much, you could’ve simply bought one. They’re not expensive.”

“But I was—”

“You’re lucky the Apple family was able to overlook this situation, Diamond,” Mrs. Rich said. “If you pull something like that again, we’ll see to it that you get a ‘pay-cut’ on your next allowance.”

Tiara gulped and remained silent. I couldn’t help but chuckle to myself. I quickly hurried to where the girls were.

“Isn’t this exciting, girls?” Pinkie asked. “I can’t wait to see what shapes the floats are! What shapes do you think we’ll get? Watermelon-shaped? Squash-shaped? Cucumber-shaped?”

“There’s only one way to find out, darling,” Rarity replied. “Say, weren’t you supposed to be driving one of the floats?”

“Yep.” Pinkie nodded. “Oh my gosh! I was supposed to be driving one of the floats!” She quickly zoomed away.

After a short while, the floats came rolling in. Most of them looked rather impressive. The other ponies did a good job designing them. I kept my eye out for the CMC’s float. I hoped that they didn’t crash or anything.

Thankfully, their float appeared moments later. I could see Babs driving and sheepishly waving. The CMC were by her side and waving as well, but with more exhilaration.

“It was just super sweet of the girls,” Applejack said, “makin' Babs feel so special.”

I nodded. “I agree. I’m surprised they picked a pumpkin. I thought they’d go with an apple design or something.”

“Applebloom and I made one last year. We designed it based on the summer rambo apple.”

“But why a pumpkin? Aren’t pumpkin’s fall crops?”

“Actually, since pumpkins take their sweet time to grow, it’s best if ya planted them in mid-summer, so they can be ripe when fall rolls around. If ya plant them too late, you’d have to wait until Winter Wrap Up comes until they’re ready. That’s assumin’ they survive the cold winter.”

“Oh. That makes sense.”

I watched the other floats pass by. There wasn’t any trouble, at least not from Tiara and Silver. I was glad I was able to keep them away from Babs.

After the parade was finished, I hurried to where the CMC and Babs were. They were just getting out of the float. Babs looked like she enjoyed driving.

“Uh, thank you for letting me drive,” Babs said. “It was good to hear ponies cheering at me for once.”

“For once?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I...” Babs sighed. “I would get teased by some ponies for not having a cutie mark. I was hoping I could visit Applebloom during Spring Break to get away from it.”

“You should try talking to somepony about it,” I said as I approached the girls.

“Huh? Oh, Spike,” Scootaloo said. “Good to see you again.”

“Babs, why don’t you tell someone about your bullying?” I asked. “It would help more than just keeping it to yourself.”

“I don’t know, Spike.” Babs rubbed the back of her head. “I don’t want to be a snitch...”

“‘Snitches may get stitches, but it’s better than keeping the itches in your britches for the witches,’” I said. “It’s an old poem I’ve read once.”

“Huh, I never heard something like that before,” Applebloom said. “Good advice.”

Afterwards, the CMC invited Babs to join their club and she accepted. I was glad I prevented Babs Seed from joining Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. The same went for saving the CMC’s first float. I also liked the bonus of Tiara getting scolded by her parents, even though one of them wasn’t somepony who I would approve of. I just hoped it doesn’t affect her redemption later on.

Cough! Cough! COUGH! COUGH!

I sat up from my bed and covered my mouth. I never felt my throat so dry before.

Man! I gotta drink some water!

When I opened my eyes, I had the feeling I wasn’t in Equestria anymore.

The room was empty and almost pitch-black. It was so dusty, I could see the particles floating around in the thin moon light.

“Where am I?”

The sudden voice change shocked me. I quickly checked my body and discovered the truth.

I was a human again.

“I’m back home? How and when did that happen?”

I looked around the room, and I realized what room it was. It was my old apartment bedroom. The only problem was...there was nothing. My posters were missing, my carpet laid bare, and my desk and computer were gone. The only thing that remained in my room was my bed.

I shook my head in denial. “What’s going on? Where did all my stuff go?”

I hopped out of bed and ran to my closet. All my clothes have vanished as well, leaving me in my white tank top and plaid boxers.

“Something must’ve happened.”

I ran into the living room. Just like my bedroom, the place was entirely vacant. All of my furniture that I spent weeks purchasing had vanished without a trace. I put my hands on my head.

“What happened here?”

I knew that Spike and I didn’t switch bodies because I could regain his old memories, which meant he was still in Equestria with me. So, I knew he didn’t do anything to ruin my old life. However, it didn’t answer the many questions I had on my mind.

Suddenly, a bunch of letters on the floor caught my eye. They looked like they’ve been there for a long time. I picked them up and tried to read through them.

I didn’t have to open the envelopes to figure out what they were. The first one had a pink card inside. The rest had notices about evictions, with the most recent one saying “FINAL EVICTION NOTICE ” in big red letters.

“How long was I gone?!”

If I had to guess, I would have to say the letters were almost a year old. That meant that I had to have been gone for over a year!

“I need to call someone!”

I didn’t have my cell phone anymore, so I needed to find someone in person. I quickly opened my front door, tore off the yellow “do not cross” tape, and ran to a nearby door. That’s when I noticed the door was boarded up and had the same yellow tape stuck upon it. In fact, all the other doors I came across bore the same resemblance. I knew it couldn’t have been a coincidence. I hurried down the stairs hoping to find the landlord. As I went down each floor, I noticed the building had seen better days. The walls were covered in big cracks, the windows had tiny pieces of broken glass, and the floors creaked so much that it sounded like they were going to collapse under me. Eventually, I came to the landlord’s office.

I banged loudly on the door. “Mrs. Amy! Mrs. Amy! It’s me, David Smith! I need to talk to you!”

There was nothing but silence. I suddenly noticed a sign by the office window that said, “Apartment building condemned”.

“What? When did that happen? I gotta get out of here!”

I hurried out of the building, knocking over some of the do not enter signs along the way. Once I got out to the streets, I noticed how significantly dark it was. It was nighttime, I’m sure, but it was still darker than usual. I ran down the sidewalk, hoping I could find somebody to help me. At this point, I hoped that a police officer would stop me and ask why I was running in my underwear. But I didn’t see anyone around. No citizens, no police, nobody.

“Where is everyone? What time is it?”

No matter the time in my town, there would still be at least a few people out and about, and yet there was not a soul. I was getting worried. I started to think leaving the building was a mistake.

“I need to find out what happened. There’s gotta be a newspaper or TV somewhere.”

Sure enough, a newspaper page flew in the wind. I quickly caught it. When I read the headline, my hands trembled in fear.

Dimensional warp dooms humanity! Half of Earth’s population vanishes! Millions dead!

“‘It had been discovered that traveling to alternate places was possible, but it came at a cost,’” I read. “‘For reasons beyond science, the first ever attempt resulted in catastrophic damages. People around the globe have been either vanishing or dropping dead without any particular reason. There’s no doubt that humanity would soon perish within the next few months. Hope has abandoned us all.’”

I sat on the curb trying to drink it all in. I couldn’t believe what I just read. If the first ever dimension jump was my doing, did I really cause all of this? Was it because I temporarily became Spike in a different universe, I caused all of humanity to vanish?

“Th-this can’t be true! There’s no way I destroyed mankind! It’s just not possible!”

I didn’t know what to do. I pretty much ruined everything without knowing how. I never knew how I could travel to alternate dimensions; it was never my idea to begin with, but it was too late to figure it out. I slumped over with my hands covering my face. I did my best to control my breathing.

Someone...anyone...help me out...tell me this is all a lie...tell me that none of this is true…

That’s when I heard a voice.

“I had a feeling you were not what you seemed to be.”

I looked up from the curb to see a tall woman in a blue dress. She had blue hair and a black tiara on her head. At first, I was confused as to who she was, but then the realization struck me.

“Princess Luna? Is...that you?” I asked. “Is this a dream?”

The woman nodded and turned into an alicorn. “When I saw your previous dreams in the past, something was most certainly up with you. All it took was this dream to confirm it. Now, tell me. Who and what exactly are you? It is clear that you are not a dragon.”

I sighed and stood up. “I guess I should tell you. My real name is David Smith. I am a male, adult human being. I came from a universe different to yours.”

“But I recall that you’ve observed the events that played out in our universe. How is that possible?”

“In my universe...” I bit my lip. I was afraid how well she would take it if I told the truth, but I knew I couldn’t lie at a time like this. “In my universe, you and everypony else...are a work of fiction.”

Luna took a step back. “You mean, we do not exist in your world?”

“No. We don’t even have unicorns, alicorns, pegasi, or flying dragons. We don’t even have ponies that can speak our language. You guys are part of a show called ‘My Little Pony’ in my world, created by humans.”

“So when you mentioned that you have seen everything that’s happened in our universe, you mean that you have watched this ‘show’?”

“Yes, that’s what I meant. When I told you I saw everything that happened, I didn’t want to reveal to you that I was a human being or that you were part of a show. Everything I told you at that wedding was still the truth.”

“Such an interesting phenomenon. Not only are there alternate dimensions, there happens to be one where our lives are written by others. There is something that I don’t understand. Why are you doing all of this? What exactly happened that made you want to change everything in Equestria instead of going back to your own world?”

“Well...” I looked away. “To be honest, my life in my old world wasn’t thrilling or exciting. I had a normal life. I worked a normal job. Everything was normal (except for a certain year). When I came to your world, I was excited I could live the life as a pony...or dragon in this case. I realized I went all the way back to when you escaped the moon, so I decided I could try to change certain events and prevent certain future disasters from happening.”

“That would explain why you tried to help me fit into modern day Equestria and Celestia to practice her acting abilities. You witnessed what happened in your ‘show’ and wanted to make sure we didn’t cause any mishaps. But let me ask you something. Do you not have friends or family in your world? Do you ever miss them?”

I took a deep breath. “Sometimes. Though, I rarely kept contact with my parents, and my friends and I weren’t that close. I don’t even know how to get back anyways, and who knows how much time has passed back in my world? I doubt that mirror portal would help.”

“What mirror portal? Are you talking about…?” Luna realized what I meant. “So you are right. You have seen everything. Does anypony else know who you really are? Have you informed Twilight and her friends?”

I shook my head. “No, I haven’t. I didn’t tell anyone else about who I was. Like I said, I want to wait until the time is right to tell them. There was one person who already knew about me, however.”

“Who would that person be?”

“Discord.”

Luna raised her eyebrows. “How did he know about you?”

“I don’t know. Somehow he figured out who I was. I don’t know if it was some sort of ‘Discord sense’ or he had something to do with bringing me here, but he seemed to know everything about me. Is Discord omnipotent?”

“That I do not know. He is a strange creature. Whatever his wisdom and knowledge is, it would be something only he knows.”

I sighed. “So, I guess now you know who I really am, and what a real human being looks like.” I looked down at my clothes. “Trust me, my outfits look better than this.”

“I suppose I can take your word for it. Thank you for telling me. I would try to visit you in your dreams if I need further questioning, but...” Luna looked at me. “Why must you do this alone? Would you prefer it if I helped out?”

I was hesitant with my answer. “I’m...not so sure. I want to keep most of this knowing-the-future stuff private. I know you can keep a secret, but if you helped me, Celestia might grow suspicious and question you. I will only ask for your assistance if I know for a fact nopony else would find out.”

“I understand. If it’s not a secret, does this show of yours have an ending? Have you witnessed it? If so, what happens to Celestia and me?”

“Well...let’s just say that you two would no longer rule Equestria.”

Luna widened her eyes. “What dreadful disaster caused us to pass on?!”

“It was the lack of one. You and Celestia would retire after entering an era of peace, and you would pass the leadership to Twilight. Don’t worry, you wouldn’t...pass away anytime soon.”

Luna looked away. “I would not consider retiring so soon after coming back from the moon. When does this happen?”

“Not very far into the future. I have no idea what the timeline is in your world, and the episodes in the show occur much differently than what I’ve observed.”

“I do not understand why Celestia and I would consider retiring. It seemed like only yesterday I came back to Earth, and to relieve myself of my princess duties so soon seems so sudden. ”

“Yeah, you weren’t the only one surprised. I had a feeling that Twilight would become a ruler someday, but I never knew she was going to rule all of Equestria.”

“Should I oppose the idea when Celestia considers it?”

“It does seem sudden if you two retire, but it would not seem right if she retires alone while you’re still in power. I would say just talk to Celestia about it when she brings it up, and decide for yourself whether you should retire or not.”

“I shall try.”

I sighed. “Thank you for talking to me, and for revealing this was just a dream.”

“You are welcome, and I do hope we meet again. This has been the first time I’ve interacted with such a mythical creature. I give you my word, I will be sure that this information remains confidential.”

And just like that, Luna vanished. I was still surprised I told someone my secret. At least she promised not to tell anypony else about it. Now I had somepony to talk to about my human life.

Seeing how I was still dreaming, I thought I could try to lucid dream. I closed my eyes and rubbed my temples.

Okay...think...think…

Within an instant, the sound of chatter filled my eardrums. I looked around and suddenly noticed everyone was back. The hustle and bustle of my old town had returned. I sighed in relief.

“Experts are still looking into the unusual celestial phenomenon that occurred over a year ago,” I heard a TV reporter say, “but it’s safe to say there is nothing to be concerned about.”

Suddenly, I heard a loud honking sound. I turned around to see a gold painted Lamborghini approaching me. It halted right next to me and opened its roof, revealing my boss and a few of my coworkers.

“Get in, David,” Mr. Johnson said. “We’re going to Las Vegas!”

“Mr. Johnson, what’s all this?” I asked. “I didn’t know you owned a Lamborghini.”

“Well, PaperTinc has become the world’s first ever quadrillion-dollar company, so I took the liberty of purchasing some high-top apartments in Las Vegas for all of my top-rated employees, including you. Now, come on. Don’t worry, we’ve got clothes in the trunk.”

I quickly hopped into the front seat and buckled my seatbelt.

“Wait a minute,” I said. “Isn’t Las Vegas pretty far from here?”

“If you go by roads, yes.” Mr. Johnson pressed a button, and wings suddenly appeared on the sides of the car. “But the way we’re going, we don’t need roads.”

The Lamborghini shot off into the night sky. It really was fun to lucid dream.

There was nothing I could change for “Apple Family Reunion.” It wasn’t my business to interfere with Applejack’s plans, and it would be nice for the ponies to learn some lessons every now and then.

One episode, however, was an episode that I was going to change dramatically. “Spike at your service.” In the show, Applejack saves Spike’s life and he believes he needs to serve her for the rest of her life. It was worse than it sounds. Thankfully, I wasn’t stupid. All I needed to do was avoid the desire for a hot air balloon ride.

I was in the library with Twilight. I counted the books she just got from the princess. Just like in the show, there were twelve books.

“I don’t see why Princess Celestia wanted you to read a dozen books over the weekend,” I said.

“Princess Celestia obviously thinks I can or she would never have assigned them to me,” Twilight said as she sat on a pillow. “I'm not planning on letting her down.” She then poured herself a cup of tea.

“Yeah, but shutting yourself from the outside world?”

“I can take a break. Actually, Spike, why don't you take the day off? These books are gonna keep me busy for a while.”

“Well, there are some things that I wanted to do.” I shrugged. “Okay. Just let me know if you need my help.”

As I left the library, I had an idea about what I should do, and it didn’t involve touching my tongue with my nose, playing belly bongos, or smelling my feet. My first task was to learn a new skill. It would be something that I can enjoy or something that could help me later in the series.

I could learn how to play piano. I could also try to workout a bit to improve my strength...

That’s when I noticed a group of ponies out on a nearby field. There were a bunch of abstract structures around them. What surprised me was a familiar filly with the group of ponies. I walked over to her.

“Hey, Scootaloo,” I greeted. “What’s all this?”

“Parkour lessons,” Scootaloo replied. “The first learning session is free, so I thought I could learn a few tricks. Wanna join me?”

Seeing how I wanted to learn a new skill, I decided to accept. Parkour was one skill that I liked to learn about.

“Okay, so how do I join?” I asked.

“Just talk to the instructor over there,” Scootaloo pointed to a white earth pony with a black, straight mane. She wore a black shirt and red sneakers, and her cutie mark was a pony jumping over obstacles. “Her name is Faith Swifthoof.”

“Okay, thank you.”

I talked to Swifthoof about joining in, and she allowed me, but mentioned that it would be a bit challenging for me since I wasn’t a pony. I told her that I understood. She provided me with some small sneakers, a neon shirt, and dark-colored shorts similar to what the others were wearing. I quickly slipped into them and got with the group of ponies.

“Welcome to parkour,” Swifthoof announced. “Many ponies say it’s a difficult skill to learn, but once you know the basics, there’s nothing to it. As long as you can run and jump, you can do parkour. Now, let’s begin.”

Surprisingly, most of the stuff Swifthoof taught us was rather easy to learn, such as rolling to recover momentum and hanging onto a thin ledge for an extended period of time. The trick was to maximize friction and to look before you leap. There weren’t any spectacular tricks, like backflips, but there were some impressive stunts that I once saw on YouTube.

After what seemed like a couple of hours, the session was over. We thanked Swifthoof for the lesson and returned the equipment. She gave us a pamphlet in case we were interested in paying for another lesson. I followed Scootaloo afterwards.

“Woo! That was some intense training,” Scootaloo said as she wiped the sweat off her forehead. “Still, I’m glad I could experience it.”

“Yeah, me too,” I said. “It’s nice to learn about different parkour skills. Maybe I can convince Twilight to sign me up for another lesson. Provided we can afford the classes, of course.”

“Where is she, anyway? I didn’t see her anywhere during our class.”

“She’s in the library reading. She let me take the day off. Say, where are Sweetie Belle and Applebloom? I thought you and the girls would try to get cutie marks in parkour.”

“Oh, we tried that last autumn. Applebloom couldn’t keep her balance. I wanted to learn a bit for myself just in case.”

“Yeah same.”

“That reminds me. I’ve gotta meet the rest of the Crusaders soon! We’re gonna try to get our cutie marks in water skiing.”

Scootaloo and I parted ways. After I had lunch, I paid a visit to Rumble and Button Mash. It was strange seeing them together so often. The two must’ve been really close or something.

Rumble and I watched as Button Mash was playing one of his games on his Game Colt. It looked rather familiar.

“Now, this is the part where I would always get stuck on,” Button said. “This mare’s creature has a move that completely obliterates my entire team.”

“Isn’t it a normal-type creature, though?” I asked. “Why not use a fighting-type? It could help take it down faster.”

“You don’t get a fighting-type this early in the game unless you trade with somepony else. Besides, I tried using creatures that were resistant to its move, and they still got defeated. I swear, this mare’s been feeding it too many scarce sweets or something.”

Just like he said, Button’s team was entirely wiped out in a flash. The brown colt resisted the urge to slam his Game Colt onto the table as the game calmly mentioned his blackout for the millionth time.

After Button Mash calmed down, I asked, “Why does the game always make your character black out when you get defeated? It doesn’t happen to the other trainers.”

“They didn’t want you to explore the world without any creatures,” Button replied as he watched the doctor heal his wounded creatures. “It was easier for them to code you rushing to the center to reheal than have you wander around.”

“Yeah, but blacking out? They could’ve just faded to black and say you rushed to the center after your defeat. The blackout dialogue seems unnecessary.”

“Hey, I wasn’t the one who designed this game. If you ever find the studio, you can talk to their staff about it.”

After about an hour of watching and commenting Button Mash playing his game, I said goodbye to the two and headed on my way.

Hang out with some of my friends, check.

I thought about what else I should do. I felt pretty guilty lying about Diamond Tiara stealing apples. It was the only thing I could do to get her away from Babs, though. It was not like I could politely ask her and Silver Spoon to stay away, distract them long enough until they gave up and headed home, or tell them that I came from the future and saw the events that played out.

I quickly found Tiara and apologized for what happened that day. I explained to her that Applejack was getting protective of her apples recently and was worried about them getting stolen. That was why she assigned me to keep ponies away from the barrels. I told Tiara I wasn’t aware that she didn't intend to go anywhere near them. I just expected the worst, and it was my fault for jumping to conclusions so quickly.

Tiara “forgave” me in her usual bratty way, but at least it was better than nothing. I doubt it would be the last time I interacted with her positively before her redemption. I just needed to make sure I didn't try to get her into any more hot water. The last thing I needed was to unintentionally prevent the CMC from getting their cutie marks.

Since I still had some time left, I decided to visit Fluttershy. When I went to her cottage, I saw her, Winona, and Applejack there. Fluttershy and Applejack were talking to each other.

“Thank you for takin’ Winona out for a walk, Fluttershy,” Applejack said. “I’ve been as busy as honeybees in a flower patch back at the farm.”

“Don’t mention it,” Fluttershy said. “That’s what friends are for, right?”

Winona licked Fluttershy one last time and followed Applejack out of the yard.

“Howdy, Spike,” Applejack greeted as she and her dog passed me.

“Uh, hey Applejack, could I talk to you for a sec?” I asked.

“What’s botherin’ ya?”

“I...I was talking to Diamond Tiara, and as it turns out, she never planned on stealing your apples.”

“She didn’t? I knew that filly wouldn’t stoop that low...”

“I’m sorry, Applejack. I didn’t know. From where I was standing, it looked like she was going to rob them. I just wanted what was best for you and for Tiara. It was my fault I got so paranoid.”

“At least she told ya what really happened. Thank you for tellin’ me. I guess I better tell Mr. Rich about this. I felt pretty guilty about swingin’ that shovel at ‘em, and hearing Tiara’s side of the story ain’t helping.”

Winona whined. Applejack petted her head.

“Ah, don’t worry, girl. I ain’t one to hold grudges for too long.” Applejack looked at me. “And Spike, please be more careful. Ya shouldn’t jump to conclusions like that. I know Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon ain’t the nicest ponies in Ponyville, but they’re just fillies.”

“I understand.”

“Though, that just leaves another question: why were those two fillies visitin’ the farm?”

“Probably to tease the CMC and Babs. We really ought to start an anti-bully campaign.”

“Probably. Well, we’d better get back to the farm. Talk to ya later, Spike.”

I waved goodbye to them as I approached Fluttershy.

“Good afternoon, Fluttershy,” I said.

“Oh, Spike. Did we miss our tea time?” Fluttershy asked. “I’m so sorry! I didn’t know it was today! Please forgive me!”

“Relax, Fluttershy. It’s not our tea time today. I just wanted to make a surprise visit.”

“Oh.” Fluttershy sighed in relief. “You got me worried for a second. I didn’t have time to prepare the tea.”

“It’s alright. We can drink something else if you want.”

A short while later, Fluttershy and I were drinking some fruit juice while resting outside.

“Shouldn’t you be working with Twilight?” Fluttershy asked.

“She told me to take the day off,” I replied. “The princess gave her a lot of books to read over the weekend. Knowing Twilight, she’ll probably finish them all before dinner.”

Fluttershy giggled. “That’s true.”

Suddenly, she rubbed her back before groaning a bit.

“Are you alright?” I asked.

“Yes. I just overworked a bit today. I was taking Applejack’s pet, Winona, for a walk today, and she was really hyper. I’m starting to think Applejack and Pinkie Pie switched their pets around sometime earlier in their life. I have never seen a puppy with such energy, and I once took care of a bandicoot who had a nervous disorder. My back has been getting a little sore.”

“Here, let me help you.”

I walked over to Fluttershy. I gently pressed my fingers onto her back and slowly rubbed in tiny circles. She felt rather soft, almost like a giant plushie.

“Huuuh...” Fluttershy sighed. “That does feel quite nice. You make a great massage dragon, Spike.”

“Thank you.”

“Could you please go a little higher?”

I nodded and slowly worked my way up her back. She shivered a bit when I got near her wings.

“Please be gentle, Spike. I’m very sensitive there.”

I eased off a bit. Fluttershy motioned me to move up a bit more. I moved my hands until they were near Fluttershy’s neck.

“Ohhhh...that’s the spot.” Fluttershy sighed with relief. “Stay there.”

I did what she said as I rubbed my fingers around her upper back. I couldn’t believe I was massaging my favorite pony, and she was enjoying it. I didn’t know I was that good at giving massages. It was unknown whether it was the old Spike’s skill or mine. That didn’t matter, though. The feeling of Fluttershy’s warm, soft, silky yellow coat on my fingertips was an amazing feeling.

“Thank you, Spike,” Fluttershy said as I finished her massage. “My back feels so much better. I’m so glad I have you with me.” She then nuzzled my cheek.

“You’re welcome, Fluttershy,” I said as I blushed. “I feel the same way.”

We hugged once again. I will never get tired of feeling her warm embrace.

Suddenly Fluttershy gasped. “Rainbow Dash!”

We quickly split apart to see Rainbow Dash gawking at us.

“Hey, I came by to tell ya that they just came out with this new thing,” Rainbow said. “I think they called it a ‘room.’ Maybe you two should consider getting one.”

“Very funny, Rainbow,” I said. “Do you need to talk to Fluttershy?”

“Actually, I came here to find you, Spike. Have you seen Twilight around? I knocked on the front door of the library, but she didn’t answer.”

“That’s strange. She was going to be there all day. We better investigate.” I quickly turned and kissed Fluttershy on the cheek. “I’ll see you later.”

Fluttershy waved goodbye as I hopped on Rainbow’s back. She then flew me to the library.

“Don’t say it. Don’t say it,” I said.

“Say what?” Rainbow asked.

“Fluttershy and I shouldn’t show affection out in public because I’m a dragon and she’s a pony. I get it.”

“Hey, I don’t care what species you two are. As long as you two love each other, I’m all for it. It’s just the showing-affection-in-public in general I can’t stand. I get it, ponies want to show they’re in love. Just don’t rub it in everypony’s faces.”

Once we got to the library, I opened the front door, and we both headed inside. It didn’t take long until we found Twilight still sitting in the same spot. Unsurprisingly, she was down to the last three books.

“Twilight,” I called out. “I’m back. Have you been really reading all day?”

“Uh-huh,” Twilight replied, keeping her nose in the book.

“Rainbow Dash knocked earlier and you didn’t answer.”

“That’s nice.”

“Are you even listening?”

“Sounds good.”

I sighed. “By the way, Rainbow Dash came to tell you that she loves you and she wants you to be her special somepony.”

Rainbow’s face blushed redder than the red part of her mane. “I didn’t say that! I swear I did NOT say that! He’s lying!”

“Mm-hmm,” Twilight said in the same monotone voice.

“See? She’s not listening,” I said. I then noticed her row of neatly-placed ink jars. “I have an idea. Watch this.” Following what Applejack in the original episode did, I quickly flicked one of them out of line.

“AH!!” Twilight quickly dropped the book she was reading and turned around.

“Sorry about that Twilight,” I said.

“It’s alright, Spike,” Twilight said as she got up and moved the ink jar back. “I needed a break anyway.”

“And then some,” Rainbow added. “You’ve practically thrown the day away.”

“I know, but I need to finish the book pile before the end of the weekend, and I have one...two...three...that’s all I have left? I could’ve sworn there was more.”

“Twilight, while I did enjoy my day off, I have to agree with Rainbow Dash,” I said. “You should take breaks more often and not get so distracted. What if something like a herd of timberwolves invades Ponyville and you weren’t with us to stop it? I know you want to impress the Princess, but still...”

“Alright, alright. I’ll try to be more aware of my surroundings.” Twilight sighed. “Thank you for looking out for me, Spike.”

“It’s what a noble dragon does.”

“A noble dragon?” Rainbow asked.

“It’s part of my dragon code. If you were a dragon, you would get it.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes. It was a good thing the original episode never happened. Rainbow never got injured, the timberwolves never showed up, Applejack’s home never got messy, and I never acted klutzy nor idiotic. I still wondered how Spike ended up like that in the show.

Later that night, I helped Twilight with one final book before bed.

“So what’s this book about?” I asked as I adjusted the lantern abover her head.

“Alicorn history,” Twilight replied. “Say, did you know there were male alicorns?”

Twilight was able to finish up the books in no time. It really helps to be a bookworm’s assistant. The book about alicorns was the most interesting to me. Apparently, male alicorns were just as common as female alicorns. Seeing how I only saw five of the latter in the show (excluding temporary ones and possible animation errors), I took the book’s word for it.

One day, my stomach started squeezing. Within moments, I burped out a scroll.

“Geeze, I wish the princess had a better way of sending letters to us,” I said.

Twilight picked up the scroll and read it.

“Dear Twilight Sparkle,
I will be arriving in Ponyville tomorrow with a special visitor. Bring all the girls and Spike to the fields at 1 p.m.
Signed,
Princess Celestia”

“Wow, can you believe it, Spike?” Twilight asked. “The princess is coming over to visit us.”

“Oh, no,” I said under my breath.

“What did you say, Spike?”

“I said ‘oh, no.’ I was supposed to have tea time with Fluttershy that day. Oh well, we can arrange one some other time.”

But the truth was that I knew this was when “Keep Calm and Flutter On” was going to occur. That meant Discord would be released from his stone prison, and Fluttershy would try to reform him. The problem was I didn’t know what the two’s relationship was like in the show.

Were they just friends? More than friends? Lovers? Would Discord be upset if he knew I was dating Fluttershy? Should I break up with her before he gets out? I could try to keep the relationship secret, but what if he already knew about us? He already knows my real name and where I came from.

I decided I should just keep things mellow and not show so much affection to Fluttershy for now.

That’s when I had another idea. I quickly looked through some of the books hoping to find what I was looking for.

“What are you looking for, Spike?” Twilight asked.

“Reforming spells,” I replied. “I was thinking we might need one just in case the princess’s visitor turns evil or something.”

“Oh, Spike, you’re being too paranoid.”

“Can you blame me? We don’t know who this visitor is. For all we know, it could be some creature who we’ve never seen before. Can’t you write down a few reforming spells?”

“Look, Spike. Princess Celestia would never bring a dangerous creature that could run rampant across Ponyville. I assure you that her visitor will be very friendly, and we’ll get along with them just fine.”

I doubt that.

The next day, most of the girls and I were waiting at a nearby field. Applejack and Fluttershy were absent because some beavers built a dam at Sweet Apple Acres resulting in a minor flood.

“What’s taking the princess so long?” Rainbow asked impatiently. “Is her guest a giant turtle or something?”

“Maybe it's somepony so terribly important,” Rarity suggested, “she still had many more terribly important things to do before she got here.”

I looked up to the sky to see the Princess’s carriage arriving, and the familiar statue that followed close behind confirmed my suspicions.

“Or maybe the visitor is the Lord of Chaos himself,” I said worryingly.

“Yeah, right. That's Discord,” Twilight said.

“Why in the wide, wide world of Equestria would Princess Celestia bring along someone like that?” Rarity asked.

“Why don’t you ask her yourself?” I pointed to the arriving carriages. The girls were frightened when they noticed the Discord statue.

Twilight calmly approached Celestia. “With all due respect, Princess Celestia, HOW COULD YOU BRING DISCORD HERE?! Your majesty?”

“I'm fully aware that the last time Discord was here, he created serious havoc,” Celestia said in her relaxed tone of voice.

“If by ‘serious havoc’ you mean ‘turning Ponyville into the chaos capital of the world’...” Rainbow snarked.

“...and nearly making us go through that horrid maze to retrieve our elements...” Rarity added.

“...and making yummy delicious chocolate milk rain all over the place without a single dollop of whipped cream to go with it anywhere in sight!” Pinkie complained. “Not a single dollop!”

I rolled my eyes.

“Yes, I understand,” said Celestia. “But I have use for Discord's magic if it can be reformed to serve good instead of evil. This is why I've brought Discord here, because I believe that you are the ponies and dragon who can help him do just that.”

“Assuming he doesn’t betray us or enforce some sort of confidence-boosting test for Twilight,” I said as I looked at the statue. I knew Discord could hear me.

“Need I remind you that you are the ponies and dragon who turned him back into stone like this in the first place?”

“I suppose we can just use the Elements of Harmony against him again if it gets out of hand,” Twilight said.

“Should I find that reference guide?” I asked.

“No need, Spike. I have the elements right here, and I've cast a spell so Discord can't take them and hide them again.” Celestia opened a chest to reveal the elements. “Now where is Fluttershy? I believe she may know best how to begin reforming Discord.”

“Fluttershy? Really?” Rainbow asked.

“We better go get her and Applejack,” Twilight said. “We need both of them to use the elements anyway.”

Rainbow dashed to Applejack’s farm. After a few minutes, she came back with Applejack and Fluttershy. Celestia explained to Fluttershy what she told us.

“I realize that this is a tall order,” Celestia said, “but I wouldn't ask if I weren't confident you could get him to use magic obediently of his own free will.”

“And you really think I'll know best how to do that?” Fluttershy asked.

Celestia placed her hoof under Fluttershy’s chin. “I do.” Fluttershy blushed. “Now, I must return to Canterlot for Equestria's royal summit. You may release Discord when ready.” Celestia got back on the carriage and flew away.

“Hey, Fluttershy,” I said. “I know Discord was once a powerful being, but if Celestia believes that you can reform him, then so do I. I know that you can do it.”

“Thank you, Spike.” Fluttershy and I hugged lightly before Twilight picked up the elements.

“Okay, ponies and Spike, guess it's time to get started. Let's just hope this releasing spell works,” Twilight said. “We'd best keep our elements on at all times until further notice.”

Twilight put each respective element on each mare. I was a bit envious that I didn’t have an element.

Twilight’s horn glowed brightly as each and every element shot out their respective shapes before being joined by a rainbow ribbon. Soon, the Mane 6 were lifted off the ground. I watched the statue and noticed one of Discord’s legs moved a bit. Before I could question it, a giant rainbow shot out of Twilight’s Element of Magic and collided with the statue. Cracks appeared before Discord shot his limbs right out. Eventually, the draconequus himself bursted out of his granite prison with a loud roar, followed by a series of grunts and groans like he just got out of bed.

“Well, it was about time somepony got me out of that prison block,” Discord said. “What a relief!”

Suddenly he snapped his fingers as he stretched, and a nearby squirrel suddenly became bulky and mean. We all gasped.

Well, this reunion’s off to a good start.

“What do you think you’re doing?!” Twilight asked.

“Why, stretching, of course,” Discord replied. “When you're a creature of chaos, stone bodysuits aren't your typical go-to fashion choice.”

He snapped his fingers again, resulting in a nearby bunny turning savage.

“Make that bunny cute again! Now!” Pinkie Pie shouted.

“He's adorable the way he is,” Discord said as he tickled the bunny’s chin. “You know what else is adorable? You ponies and dragon truly believe that you can reform me, and you’re putting your faith in this one here to make it happen.” Discord then appeared in a grandma-like outfit and grabbed Fluttershy’s face. “Makes me wanna pinch your little horsey cheeks...”

I hope you mean her face…

“How'd you know about that?” Twilight asked.

“Being turned to stone doesn't keep me from hearing every word Celestia says,” Discord replied. “Although I admit it makes rolling my eyes a challenge.” He took his eyeballs out and rolled them across the ground.

“Well, unless you want us to turn you back to stone, you'll zap those animals back the way they were, pronto!”

Discord put his eyeballs back into his sockets. “Oh, you wouldn't dare turn me back to stone and risk disappointing your precious princess.”

“Try us,” I said.

“Exactly what he said, Dip-cord!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“You think you can treat poor defenseless animals like that and get away with it?!” Fluttershy shouted at Discord. “You'd best watch your step, buster, or I'll give you... the Stare!”

It was nice to see Fluttershy acting so bold once in a while. Sadly though, her stare didn’t work on Discord. He chucked at the fact that Fluttershy thought it would.

“If it turns out we need to use our elements against you,” Twilight said, “I'm sure we can convince Princess Celestia it was for a good reason!”

Discord sighed. “I suppose that's correct.”

He snapped his fingers once more, and the squirrel and bunny were back to normal. That’s when I noticed his tail snapped. I knew what he just did: he corrupted some of the beavers nearby. I wanted to call Discord out on it, but I didn’t want to see him turning back into stone so soon.

“Well, it looks like I know where I'll be crashing while I'm being ‘reformed’.” Discord suddenly poofed Fluttershy in his arms. “With you, Fluttershy.” He gave her a noogie as he chuckled evilly.

“Oh dear,” Fluttershy whimpered.

“Oh dear” is right. I hope Discord doesn’t get mad over my current relationship with Fluttershy.

We all went to Fluttershy’s cottage. Fluttershy quickly went around the room cleaning up everything.

“Discord may be horrible,” Fluttershy said, “but that doesn't mean we have to act the same way. We should at least try to be hospitable.”

Discord hopped on the couch.

“Uh...you don’t mind giving up your favorite spot on the couch, do you, Angel Bunny?” Fluttershy asked.

It was clear that Angel did mind. He tried to pull Discord off, but his bunny strength was no match for the draconequus’s weight.

“Oh, I'm sorry about Angel. Are you alright?” Fluttershy asked.

“Oh, yes,” Discord replied. “Thank you, Fluttershy, for your concern. If only your pony and dragon friends could be as considerate...”

Just like in the show, most of us were doubtful of Discord being reformed. I knew he'd become friendly soon, but the others thought he was trying to pull Fluttershy apart from us so the elements couldn’t be used. We quickly headed outside. Fluttershy assured us she would try to befriend him in order to reform him.

“Fluttershy’s really alright with him staying there?” Rarity asked as Twilight closed the front door.

“That's what she said,” Twilight replied.

“If it helps her reform him, then I guess who are we to judge?” I asked.

“Personally, I think we should come up with a backup plan,” Rainbow said, “in case this whole ‘befriending’ business doesn't work out.”

“Rainbow Dash is right,” Rarity said. “This is Discord we are talking about, girls. It wouldn't be a bad idea to have another trick up our sleeves.”

“Well, I initially suggested a reforming spell…” I said.

“That can work,” Twilight said. “Come on, we better get to the library, pronto.”

Twilight and I hurried to the library. Unfortunately, the scene played out like in the show. Twilight and I could not find a single reforming spell in any of the books in the library. Most of the pages looked like they’ve been torn out.

“Discord must’ve known we’d have a Plan B!” I exclaimed. “Now do you see why I wanted you to learn some reforming spells prior? And you said I was paranoid.”

“I didn’t know it would be Discord, Spike. He’s the last creature the princess would send to us.” Twilight flipped through the last of the books, but to no avail.

“We gotta warn Fluttershy about all this.”

“My thoughts exactly.”

Twilight and I hurried back to Fluttershy’s cottage.

“I know I have confidence that Fluttershy could reform Discord,” I said, “but she needs to know what he’s been up to.”

When we arrived at her place, the cottage wasn’t in its normal spot anymore. It was floating high in the sky and spinning around. The sounds of crashes and thumps inside didn’t make either of us feel easier.

“Oh, no! Fluttershy!” Twilight shouted. “Fluttershy, can you hear me?!”

A few minutes later, Fluttershy came out of the rotating house with a dizzy Angel.

“Fluttershy, what's going on? Are you okay?!” Twilight asked.

“We’re fine,” Fluttershy calmly replied. “Everything's going great. Isn't it, Angel?”

Angel hopped away like he just came off a spinning carnival ride.

“We've come to get you away from Discord!” Twilight exclaimed. “He's just terrible and, from the looks of it, completely out of control!”

“Oh, but you're wrong. We're making great progress!” Fluttershy said. “I'm earning his trust by giving him a little space to be himself.”

“I guess giving him a little freedom would make sense so he wouldn’t rebel,” I said. “But he kinda also tore out the reforming spells in the library with that freedom.”

“That does explain the paper eating.”

“He ATE them?!” Twilight cried.

Strange minds think alike, huh, Discord?

“But we aren't gonna need a spell,” Fluttershy assured us. “He's already really considering being reformed! He said so.”

“So you’re taking his word for it?” I asked.

“If I'm going to be his friend, I have to start by giving him the benefit of the doubt! Tell you what. Bring all the girls and Spike over for a dinner party this evening, and I'll bet his manners will have really improved by then. I'll even get him to put the cottage back on the ground first.”

Fluttershy flew back into the cottage. Twilight was pretty reluctant to attend, but she agreed.

After informing the rest of the girls, Twilight and I got ready for dinner.

“I wish she told me what dinner party this will be,” I said as I looked through my outfits. “I don’t know if I should wear my penguin tux, just a plain bow tie, or go au naturel like I always do.”

“That doesn’t matter, Spike,” Twilight retorted. “Don’t tell me you believe Discord’s reformed, too.”

“I know Fluttershy. She talked down to a dragon and petted the belly of Cerebus. I think she can handle a creature of chaos. I have full faith in her.”

“Spike, I know you and Fluttershy are a thing, but there’s a fine line between trusting somepony and blindly agreeing with them.”

“Don’t worry, I haven’t crossed that line.”

Later, the girls and I arrived at Fluttershy’s cottage. The girls were feeling pretty uneasy. Rarity wore her least fanciest outfit, which still looked pretty fancy to me.

“Fluttershy thinks this is the way to reform Discord and asked us to give it a chance,” Twilight said.

“Say, doesn’t the water back there look pretty high to anypony?” I asked.

“Probably just some heavy rain from a nearby city,” Rainbow said. “The weather team has been a bit behind giving rain in some areas lately, so they made downpours to make up for it.”

Fluttershy’s front door opened, and Discord appeared in a butler outfit.

“Oh, our pony guests!” Discord exclaimed as he rolled out the red carpet with his tongue. “We're so delighted that you've come. Please, do come in.”

We entered the cottage to see the room had changed drastically. The deformed furniture and decorations looked like something out of a Dr. Seuss book.

“See what a beautiful job he did helping?” Fluttershy asked. “Discord set the entire table himself. I'm so proud.”

We sat down and ate dinner. It felt very awkward eating in silence with Discord around. It was similar to having dinner with your family after they discovered you cheated on an exam.

Fluttershy cleared her throat. “As you all know, Princess Celestia hoped we'd help Discord use his magic for good instead of evil.”

Just like in the episode, some of the items in the show came to life, like the gravy boat, candles and soup tureen. At least I avoided the last one’s soup spitting.

“Fluttershy! Can't you see what he's doing?” Rainbow shouted. “He's playing innocent with you so you'll never agree to use the Elements of Harmony against him!”

“Oh, well, that's a bit harsh, isn't it?” Discord innocently said.

Rainbow quickly covered the tureen with a cloche. “You see what I'm saying, right, Fluttershy?”

“You know what I see?” Fluttershy asked. “I see that Discord's far from perfect, but I also see none of you giving him a chance!”

“Hey, I’ve been trying to do the same,” I said. “Giving him the benefit of the doubt and all that.”

Twilight stared at me while Discord raised an eyebrow.

“What's gotten into you, Fluttershy?!” Rainbow complained. “Why do you keep cutting him so much slack?”

“Because that’s what friends do.” Fluttershy wrapped one of her arms around Discord’s shoulder.

Discord’s eyes widened. “We’re friends?”

“Why, of course! I can't remember my house ever being this lively before you came along.”

“Oh...Well, I've...never really had a friend before.”

“Well, now you do!” Fluttershy held his paw.

I couldn’t help but find it adorable. I was starting to second-guess my relationship with Fluttershy. I really didn’t want to break up with her, but I didn’t want Discord to be downhearted if he was looking to be more than friends with Fluttershy.

Soon, my thoughts were interrupted by Angel, who just appeared from a nearby window. He chittered panically like something was wrong, and I knew what that something was.

“Now is not a good time, Angel,” Fluttershy said. “We're having a dinner party.”

“Hold up! I think he's tryin' to tell us somethin'.” Applejack said.

Angel quickly mimed to us what was happening. It didn’t take long for us to figure out what he was trying to say. There was a flood going on at Sweet Apple Acres.

“And we all know who's behind that now, don't we?!” Rainbow asked.

“Who, me?” Discord asked as a halo appeared over his head.

“Oh, give it a rest! What do you think of your friend now, Fluttershy?”

We quickly left the cottage and headed over to Sweet Apple Acres. When we got there, more than half of the farm was underwater.

“Land sakes! My apples are drownin’!” Applejack cried.

“Now it’s becoming Wet Apple Acres!” Pinkie yelled.

“This is a bad time to joke, Pinkie,” I said.

“Who’s joking?!”

“I've never seen the floodin' this bad!” Applejack shouted in dismay. “They've built dams 'round here before, but never like this! What's goin' on?”

Fluttershy tried talking to the red-eyed beavers, but they either ignored her or spat insults at her. Not even her Stare helped.

“It's no use. They won't listen to a word I say!” Fluttershy cried.

“You see Discord's behind all this, right?” Rainbow asked.

“Of course I do! Do you all think I'm a silly, gullible fool?”

There have been mixed reactions all around us. I kept silent.

“I've just been trying to gain his friendship any way I can, so he'd come to trust and listen to me.”

Speaking of coming, Discord arrived in water skis pulled by two tureens.

“Hey there, Fluttershy, you want a turn? The water's great!” Discord called out.

“Time to see if it worked,” Fluttershy said.

Fluttershy told Discord about the flood, and that he needs to fix everything and get Sweet Apple Acres back to normal. There was just one problem: Discord had a small request.

“I ask that you never use your Element of Harmony against me,” Discord said. “As a sign of our friendship.”

The girls all shook their heads. Fluttershy took a deep breath and removed her element and tossed it aside. I quickly caught it.

“I will never use my Element of Harmony against you,” Fluttershy declared.

Discord snapped his fingers with glee. The farm transformed around him, but the water did not disappear. Instead, ice and snow had formed all around us.

“Discord!” Fluttershy shouted. “That's not fixing it! Why, I oughta...”

She quickly slid across the ice, passing Discord.

“Where are you going?” Discord asked. “What's wrong, pal?”

“Don’t call me your pal!” Fluttershy struggled to stay balanced on the slippery surface.

“Come skating with me, and we'll let bygones be bygones.” He then materialized some skates for her.

I quickly slid over to Fluttershy and gave her the Element of Kindness.

“Sorry, Discord,” I said under my breath.

“He fixes this or he goes back to stone!” Twilight called out. “Princess Celestia would understand!”

Fluttershy went back and forth looking at her element and the skates. Discord and I both knew exactly what she was going to choose.

“I made a promise not to use my element against him, and I’m going to keep it!” Fluttershy grabbed the skates and trotted away, much to the girls’ disappointment.

I wonder if I should be the new Fluttershy.

As I skated back to the girls, Discord boasted about Fluttershy being his friend, and that she would not have anything bad happen to him. Just like in the show, Fluttershy was clearly frustrated. She slammed her skates on the ground and declared she was not his friend anymore. Discord was not amused.

“Who cares?!” growled Discord. “I can do whatever I want, whenever I want! I'm Discord, the master of chaos! You think you can boss Discord around? You think I'm just going to turn all this back because you say so? Because if I don't, I'll lose the one friend I ever had?”

It was then Discord realized what he just said. He sighed and cupped his hands together, resulting in all the ice and snow to vanish. The beavers also reverted back to their normal minds. The girls and I cheered.

“I like it better my way,” Discord said, “but...I guess when you're friends, you can't always have things exactly your way all the time, eh?”

The next day, Celestia returned. Discord promised to use his magic for good instead for evil (most of the time). Celestia congratulated us and allowed us to keep the Elements of Harmony with us.

“Go on,” Fluttershy said to Discord. “Say it.”

Discord sighed. “Friendship is Magic.”

“See? He can be a real sweetheart once you get to know him.”

We chuckled sheepishly after she said that.

Suddenly, the air around me grew still. All the ponies stood motionless.

“Girls?” I asked. “Are you alright?”

Nopony responded. I waved my hand in front of Applejack and snapped my fingers at Rainbow Dash. Neither one of them reacted. In fact, they weren’t moving a bit.

“What’s going on?!”

“Ah, I see my spell worked,” Discord said.

“Huh?” I turned to see Discord looking at me. “What did you do?”

“I just stopped time, ‘Spike’. I wanted to talk to you personally.”

“What do you mean?”

“Since my time in that stone prison, I’ve heard about certain changes you’ve done, especially what you did to Chrysalis during the wedding.” Discord poofed a toy Chrysalis with a bandage on her head. “I wouldn’t say it was the most exciting method I could think of, but I’m not you.”

“I knew that you were lying about not changing fate, Discord,” I said. “Knocking Chrysalis out, sending her to prison, and prevented the changelings from entering Canterlot proved that.”

“And you believe that? What about all the other times you fixed something only to have something happen regardless? Like when you saved the Crystal Empire, or when you got rid of all the Pinkie clones? In the end, the Crystal Ponies were still free from Tall, Dark, and Gruesome, and the clones still returned to the mirror pool. All you did was alter your path only to end up back on the main road.”

“What about all the other stuff I did? Befriending Garble and Trixie? Preventing Babs from being a bully and the school newspaper form being a gossip column? Keeping myself from turning into Godzilla and pulling a King Kong? You can’t deny that those changes were significant. Did you seriously stop the world just so you could repeat what you said to me about not changing fate?”

“Actually, I needed to let you know that from here on out, I will be keeping a close watch on you.” Discord pulled out a giant movie camera and pointed it at me.

“Why?”

“Since I had to let you know immediately, and I couldn’t do it in front of everypony, I considered this to be the best option rather than letting you fall under a false sense of security for the next few days.”

“I mean, why do you need to spy on me?”

“Isn’t it obvious, David? It’s clear that you didn’t come from this world, and that you’ve seen every single episode of this show. The fact that you’re behaving exceedingly different from the original Spike, and that your goals mostly involve saving or preventing stuff, is enough to prove that you’re attempting to alter this timeline. And I for one would like to see where this rabbit goes.”

I was suddenly in a yellow bunny costume. I quickly took it off.

“If you truly believe that fate can be changed, then so be it,” Discord said. “Just don’t complain to me when something remains unaltered despite your actions.”

Discord suddenly placed me back in my original position and walked back to Fluttershy.

“And before you ask, yes. I’m fully aware of your relationship with Fluttershy. When I saw you two together at the Gala, it didn’t take much to put two and two together.”

“So you’re not upset?”

Discord remained silent as he returned to his original position. He snapped his fingers, and time moved once again. While I liked having Discord back, I was a bit worried about my relationship with Fluttershy. It didn’t help that Discord didn’t answer my question. I just hoped he wouldn’t get any funny ideas that could make us split apart.

“Okay...a little more frosting there...complete with more gems...should I use an amethyst or topaz? Meh, I’ll use both. And...done!”

After what seemed like hours of mixing, baking, and decorating, I was able to craft that jewel cake like in the show. It wasn’t that difficult to be honest. All I had to do was resist eating some of the gems. I didn’t know why the old Spike kept failing.

I quickly grabbed the camera and took a few pictures of the finished cake. Twilight came down the stairs looking rather surprised.

“Wow, Spike,” Twilight said. “You made that all by yourself? Good job.”

“Thank you,” I replied as I pulled out the cake slicer. “Want a slice?”

“You do realize I’m not a dragon, right?”

“That’s fine, just pick out the gem pieces that you can’t eat. I’ll be sure to take them.” I cut out a slice for myself.

“Maybe when the girls and I get back.”

“Get back from where?” I secretly knew where, considering this was when the events of “Just for Sidekicks” and “Games Ponies Play” took place.

“The Crystal Empire, of course. Princess Cadance invited the girls and I to help with welcoming the Games Inspector for the upcoming Equestria Games.”

“That sounds nice...wait, why wasn’t I invited?”

“That’s...what I liked to know. Cadence said to bring the girls, but she never mentioned you. You’d think after what you’ve done to save the empire, she’d ask you to come along as well.”

I sighed. “Be sure to ask her when you get the chance.”

“You can tag along, Spike. It’s not like she’s forbidding you to come.”

I then look at Owlowiscious. “Actually, why don’t I pet-sit Owlowiscious and the others while you’re all away?”

“You think you can handle that Spike?”

“I took care of Fluttershy’s animals once. If I could do that, I can handle domesticated pets.”

I couldn’t think of anypony else to take care of the pets, and I actually wanted to interact with some of them. At the very least, I could try to give more attention to Angel.

A short while later, the other girls came along with their pets. They each instructed me how to take care of their respective pets.

Rainbow Dash told me while Tank didn’t need much attention, I should keep an eye on him in case he flies away.

“You also might wanna think about a helmet,” Rainbow added. “You only want to get hit in the head by a flying turtle once.”

“Tortoise. And I’m way ahead of you,” I said as I put on a hard hat.

Applejack said I needed to make sure I had enough time to play with Winona. Otherwise, she’ll get wild without any exercise. Gummy just needs somepony to talk to. I already knew how to take care of Owlowiscious. Rarity gave me a long list of demands needed to take care of Opal. Fluttershy reminded me how important it was to primp Angel, especially his tail. I took note of everything.

“Are you absolutely sure you can do this, Spike?” Twilight asked me.

“Of course,” I replied as I put some books away. “I can assure you these pets are in good hands. All you need to do is relax and make sure Ms. Harshwhinny approves of using the Crystal Empire for the Equestria Games.”

“Ms. Who?”

“Harshwhinny. That’s the name of the inspector, at least from what I’ve heard. Just make sure you ask so you don’t get the wrong pony.”

“We’ll be sure to do that.”

After I finished critter-proofing the library, I bid the girls goodbye as they did the same for their pets. Once the front door closed, I quickly got to work. I noticed Opal and Winona hissing and barking at each other.

“Hey! Hey! Be nice!” I shouted as I pulled them apart. “I know you two don’t get along, but you’re not fighting while I’m here.”

Bang!

“Oof!” I readjusted my hard hat as Tank flew over me. “I’m glad I was wearing this. Be careful where you’re flying, Tank.”

I picked up Angel’s brush and quickly headed over to him.

“Alright, where do you want it the most, and which direction this time?” I asked.

Angel rolled his eyes and pointed to his head. He motioned his other paw to go from front to back.

“Got it.” I brushed gently across his head. Angel kept the same scowl on his face, but his thumping foot suggested a different story. “I know I don’t brush as good as Fluttershy, but you’ll have to make do with me until she gets back.”

Suddenly, I felt something squeezing my tail. I turned my head around to see Gummy biting my tail. I was lucky he didn't have any teeth yet.

“I’ll get to you soon, Gummy. Angel’s a higher priority right now.”

As soon I finished removing the curlers on Angel’s tail and fluffed it, Angel hopped away. I then quickly removed Gummy from my tail.

“Okay, so what do you need?” I asked as I carried Gummy down the stairs. “Pinkie told me that you liked to be talked to.”

Gummy blinked slowly.

“I’m not sure what you’d like to talk about, to be honest. Weather? Baking? Philosophy?”

“Hoo.” Owlowiscious hooted.

I scratched Owlowiscious’s head. “I haven’t forgotten about you. I just have more pets to take care of.” I then turned to Gummy. “I just wish Pinkie was more specific about what I should discuss with you.”

That’s when I noticed Tank approaching. I quickly ducked my head as he flew past me.

“Easy, Tank.” That’s when I noticed where he was heading. “Watch out for that table!”

But it was too late. Tank bumped right into the edge of the table, and the gem cake I spent hours on wobbled like a house of cards.

“Oh, no!” I put Gummy down, grabbed a big plate, and rushed to the collapsing confection.

Ker-splat!

The cake toppled into the ground. I was only able to save the top three layers.

“Dang it! I spent all morning on that cake!” I sighed. “At least I can fit this part in the fridge now.”

I looked at the clock and noticed it was time for lunch. It was a good thing the girls provided some food for the pets. I quickly filled the bowls for Opal, Winona, and Tank. I gave Owlowiscious some food from my hand, since he doesn’t eat from a bowl. I also gave Angel a bowl of salad.

Angel took one look at the salad and pushed the bowl away.

“Eat, Angel,” I said sternly. “You’re a growing bunny. You need your nutrition.”

Angel shook his head. I snorted. That’s when I had an idea.

“Angel...”

Angel turned his head to me. With quick thinking, I glared as hard I could right into his black, beady eyes. Angel looked around awkwardly and tilted his head.

I groaned. “I’m trying to do Fluttershy’s stare thing! Look, just eat the salad before I have her show up and do the real deal!”

Angel sighed and reluctantly ate his salad. I nodded in approval. That’s when I noticed two more pets weren’t eating their food.

“Come on, Opal and Winona. I already struggled with getting Angel to eat. I don’t need anymore pets refusing.”

The cat and the dog sniffed their respective bowls and pushed them away in disgust. I rubbed my forehead in frustration.

“Give me a...wait.”

I took both of their bowls and sniffed them. I then swapped their bowls around. Opal and Winona took one whiff and instantly started eating.

“Sorry about that. I didn’t know I gave you both the wrong foods.”

While the pets were eating, I took the liberty of cleaning up the cake that didn’t make it to the plate. I was able to pick out most of the gems from the cake so I could eat later.

“At least I took some pictures of it.”

I munched on some of the gems as part of my lunch. Once we were all fed, I went to wash up the bowls. That’s when I heard the front door banging. Winona ran over to the door barking as loud as she could.

“Augh! Twilight never told us there was a dog in there!” Sweetie Belle’s voice shouted.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders!

“Wait, Sweetie Belle! I know that bark. It’s Winona!” Applebloom called out.

I put the dishes in the sink and hurried to open the front door. Instantly, Winona jumped out and pounced on Applebloom.

“Heh, heh. It’s good to see ya too, Winona,” Applebloom said as Winona licked her face.

“What’s Winona doing in the library?” Scootaloo asked.

“I’ve been tasked with keeping the girls’ pets company while they are away at the Crystal Empire,” I replied.

“They left already?!” Sweetie Belle squeaked. “Ugh! I was going to tell Rarity to get me a souvenir from the Crystal Empire, like one of those snow globes if they had some!”

“I’ll be sure to get you one when we visit for the Equestria Games.”

“If that place is hosting this time,” Scootaloo reminded. “Rainbow Dash told me they’re really picky about choosing a location, and the Crystal Empire had just appeared not too long ago.”

“Trust me, I know the girls. They’re probably doing whatever they can to make sure the Empire gets chosen to host. Anyway, what are you girls doing?”

“Well, we were gonna try to get our cutie marks in skydiving...” Sweetie Belle said.

“...but that instructor won’t let us,” Scootaloo snarled. “Says we’re too young and all that. Can’t he see that we’re trying to get our cutie marks?”

“Why don’t you get your cutie marks in something else? Like...dog walking? Winona does need her exercise, and I can’t walk her around Ponyville while the other critters run rampant throughout the library.”

“Good idea, Spike,” Applebloom said.

I handed Applebloom a leash, and she attached it to Winona’s collar.

“CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS DOG WALKERS!! YAY!!” The CMC hurried away with Winona.

“Just make sure to bring her back before the girls return,” I called out.

At least I won’t have to worry about Opal and Winona fighting for now.

I went back inside and continued taking care of the other five pets. I brushed Opal a bit while making sure I gave plenty of attention to Angel, which was easier said than done. It was like he was trying to ignore me. I wonder if he was jealous of my relationship with Fluttershy. I wanted to ask him, but I thought it was best if I asked Fluttershy first. Besides, I didn’t speak bunny.

That’s when I noticed Tank was flying into another room.

“Uh, oh.” I handed the brush to Angel. “Here. Take over. Head to toe very softly.”

I got up and ran into the other room. I quickly grabbed Tank and turned off his propeller.

“Sorry, Tank,” I said. “I know Dashie said you have a strict flying regime, but you need to be where I can see you.” I returned to the main room and closed the door. I then switched Tank’s copter back on. “There. Now, you can fly again.”

As I returned to the two brushing white-colored pets, I heard a scratching sound on the door followed by a few barks.

They’re back already? That was fast.

I opened the door to see Winona running in place with Applebloom showing up out of breath.

“You...can have...Winona...back...Spike...” Applebloom panted. “We’re not...gettin’...our cutie marks...in dog walkin’...anytime soon.” She then collapsed to the ground.

“Applebloom, what happened?” I asked. “Where’s Winona’s leash? And where are Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo?”

Applebloom lifted her head. “We were...taking turns...walking Winona. When Scootaloo got a turn, Winona took off runnin’ and dragged Scootaloo along with her all across Ponyville. Sweetie Belle and I tried to chase after her.” Applebloom slowly sat up. “But now both Sweetie and Scoots are tied up against a tree by the leash, and Zecora’s tryin’ to get ‘em untied.”

“Didn’t Applejack tell you how wild Winona would get without her exercise?”

“She did, but I didn't think she’d be this wild.” Applebloom stood up. “I gotta get back to see if those two got out yet.”

I let Winona back into the library and resumed my pet-sitting duties.

After hours of keeping everything in order, I heard the front door knocking once again. Winona ran up to it and barked again.

“See? Winona always knows when I’m knockin’ on the door,” Applejack’s voice said.

I went to open the door. The Mane 6 came in to collect their pets.

“So how did it go?” I asked. “Did you find the right pony?”

“Well...not exactly...” Twilight rubbed the back of her head. “I tried to ask what we initially assumed was the inspector for her name, but she kept dodging the question. It wasn’t until much later that we found out that she wasn’t actually the inspector.”

“Seriously?” I groaned.

“Look, I tried to ask her, alright? It’s hard to keep up with somepony when she’s running all over the place.”

“Tell him about the outcome! Tell him about the outcome!” Pinkie erratically shouted as she hugged Gummy.

“Oh, right.” Twilight turned to me. “Thankfully, the real inspector was tired of all the other cities giving her a welcoming show, and after hearing what the fake inspector experienced, she allowed the Crystal Empire to host this year’s Equestria Games.”

“That’s great!” I exclaimed. “Too bad I couldn’t be there to witness it. I still don’t understand how Cadance never invited me.”

“I asked Cadance the same thing. She said she was aware of that, and that you shouldn’t worry about it.”

“‘Shouldn’t worry about it’ my tail! I saved the Crystal Empire. The Crystal folks there should be grateful that I saved their sorry flanks.” I actually knew what the Empire was planning, but I still pretended to be upset anyway.

“Relax, Spike. She said that because she had something planned for you. She wouldn’t tell us what it is, though. I’m sure the ponies there wouldn’t cast you aside after all you’ve done, Spike.”

“I sure hope not.”

It was good that I was able to take care of the Mane 6’s pets. At least it went less chaotic than in the show. And while Angel was rather bitter with me, it was better than him hopping on the train and forcing the other pets, the CMC, and me to ride along to the Crystal Empire and back. Also, I was able to make that gem cake.

“Hey, what happened to your cake?” Twilight asked.

“I’m afraid most of it could no longer be with us,” I somberly replied. “I put the three uppermost layers in the fridge.”

“Sheesh, Spike,” Rainbow said. “I know how much you love gems and all, but your appetite could rival Pinkie’s sometimes.”

“That’s not what I meant...”

The next Summer Sun Celebration was around the corner. That could only mean one thing: the Twilicorn was approaching us.

While I didn’t want to prevent it, I was still up in the air about what I should change. I didn’t want to throw Celestia’s plans out the window, but I didn’t want to have the girls suffer through their switched cutie marks. I had to think of something.

One evening, as the sun was setting, I was preparing to take a bath. That’s when I noticed Twilight receiving a package.

“What is it, Twilight?” I asked. I kept an eye on the display case that contained the Elements of Harmony. I didn’t know why she decided to choose now of all days to display it.

“It’s a package from Princess Celestia!” Twilight explained. She opened the package to reveal a book and a letter.

“Dear Twilight Sparkle,
The spell contained on the last page of this book is Star Swirl the Bearded's secret unfinished masterpiece. He was never able to get it right, and thus abandoned it. I believe you are the only pony who can understand and rewrite it.
Princess Celestia”

Oh, no! I knew this day would come, but I never thought it would come so soon!

Twilight pulled out the book and flipped through the last page.

“‘From one to another, another to one,’” Twilight read. “‘A mark of one's destiny singled out alone, fulfilled.’ That doesn’t even rhyme. Oh, well. Might as well...”

“TWILIGHT! NO!!”

Using both hands, I grabbed Twilight’s horn as hard as I could! The magic aura made an audible zap as it was canceled out by my scaly palms. I quickly released them as they tingled. It felt like I tried to grip an electric fence.

“Ah-ha-ha-ha-haow!!” I shouted in pain. “That hurt like Tartarus!”

“Spike, why did you do that?!” Twilight barked. “You know better than to grab a unicorn’s horn while they’re casting magic!”

I looked at the elements and noticed they retained their original color. Part of me was relieved.

“You should know better than to cast a spell you never heard of or even know what it does,” I said as I kissed my palms. “I didn’t want you to end up ruining everything. What if it was a destruction spell? What if it does something drastic, like...ruin the Elements of Harmony for example?”

Twilight looked at the display case behind her.

“I know Celestia casted a spell to make sure Discord doesn't take them away, but she didn’t say anything about a spell preventing certain modifications.” I shook my hands.

“Do you really think the spell can do something like that?” Twilight asked.

“It's a spell from a book given by the princess herself. There’s no telling what it might do. If you’re still thinking about casting it, then maybe you should bring the girls in here first. That way, if anything goes wrong, the girls will be around to help you.”

“It’s late right now, Spike. We’ll just have to do it tomorrow. Say, shouldn’t you be taking a bath right now?”

“Oh, right! Thanks, Twilight.”

I quickly went to take my bath. As I washed up, I wondered how I could get Twilight to finish the spell. I stopped her spellcasting, but that would only go so far. I didn’t want Celestia to get suspicious, though I think I may have already done so given my actions.

The next morning, Twilight and I woke up a bit earlier than usual. After doing our morning activities, we headed out to find the other girls.

“Maybe the spell didn’t rhyme because it was unfinished,” Twilight said. “So maybe we need to figure out something that rhymes in order to complete it.”

“‘Something, something, fulfilled…’” I said. “‘Such an accomplishment leaves other ponies thrilled’?”

“I don’t think it’s that.”

That’s when Twilight and I spotted Rarity on the bridge staring at the sky. I gulped as we approached her.

“Hey, Rarity,” Twilight called out.

“Oh, hello darlings,” Rarity said.

I looked at her cutie mark and discovered that my casting-prevention method worked. Her cutie mark remained on her flank, just like it was supposed to. I sighed with relief.

“Please do not stare, Spikey,” Rarity said as she covered her flank with her tail. “It’s rude to gaze at a lady’s posterior. You do realize that the gems on my cutie mark aren’t real, don’t you?”

“S-sorry.” I blinked. “I just really admire the design of your cutie mark. That’s all.”

“Well, I do appreciate the compliment, but the design wasn’t my idea. It just happened to be like that when I got it.”

“Anyway, I was hoping you weren’t too busy with anything,” Twilight said. “I need help with a spell, and I want all the girls to come to the library.”

“I would be delighted to come, but why do you need us? We aren’t as talented with magic as you are.”

“Well, the spell is a bit...unfinished, and I want you to be by my side in case something goes awry.”

“I suppose you can count me in, darling.”

“Great! Now we just need to find the others. We’ll head to Fluttershy’s cottage next.”

Twilight trotted over to Fluttershy’s place with Rarity and me following close behind.

“You know, I’ve been thinking,” Rarity said. “The Summer Sun Celebration is coming soon, which means that it has been almost a whole year since we’ve been together.”

“That’s true,” Twilight said. “I can’t believe it.”

“We’ve come such a long way. I’ve been speculating what would’ve happened if we never became such close friends.”

“Well, I hope you’d like the idea of designing dark clothing,” I said. “That and Equestria having a sudden change in leadership.”

“I wouldn’t actually recommend wearing dark colors at night, eternal or not,” Rarity said. “Perhaps I could’ve attempted to bring neon colors back.”

The three of us arrived at Fluttershy’s cottage. Once we entered, we found Fluttershy feeding her animals. Just like Rarity, Fluttershy still had her original cutie mark.

“Oh, hey girls and Spike,” Fluttershy greeted. “I was just finishing feeding my animals. Did you need me for something?”

“We were wondering if you could come with us to the library,” Twilight said. “I’ve been working on a new spell, and I would like it if the rest of the girls could come and watch.”

“A new spell? I guess I can join you if everypony else is doing the same.”

After Fluttershy joined, Twilight decided we should head to Sugarcube Corner next.

“You know,” Fluttershy said, “I can’t help but think how far we’ve come since we’ve met. What we’ve done since we’ve been together.”

“I was just thinking the same thing, darling,” Rarity said. “Just think about all the accomplishments that we’ve achieved. Like beating Nightmare Moon, Discord, Sombra...”

“Let’s not forget the other activities, like the Gala and the wedding,” I added.

“That too.”

Once we arrived at Sugarcube Corner, Twilight asked Pinkie if she could join the girls and me. She accepted before Twilight could even finish her question. Next was finding Applejack at Sweet Apple Acres.

“So what’s this spell about, Twilight?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Does it make it rain cupcakes? Does it change your species? Does it make musical scenes happen more often?”

“That’s the thing. I don’t know what it does,” Twilight said. “The spell’s description went like this: ‘From one to another, another to one. A mark of one's destiny singled out alone, fulfilled.’ I wanted to cast the spell to see what it did, but Spike stopped me.”

“Spike did have the right idea, darling,” Rarity said. “There’s no telling what the spell might do, and casting an incomplete spell isn’t what I call an intelligent idea.”

“The princess did say that Star Swirl abandoned it, so it never got finished. I was thinking maybe it was missing the other line or something.”

“Ooh! Ooh! How about this?” Pinkie asked. “‘If you attend Sugarcube Corner, you’ll have your mouths and tummies filled’?”

“I don’t think so. I doubt Sugarcube Corner was around during Star Swirl’s time.”

“Plus, it sounds more like an advertisement than a spell,” Rarity said.

By the time we got to Sweet Apple Acres, Applejack had just finished her chores. Twilight invited Applejack to join us, and the farm pony accepted.

“Now, the last pony we need to find is Rainbow Dash,” Twilight said. “Anypony know where she could be?”

“Probably up in the sky somewhere,” Applejack replied.

“Maybe she’s at her house!” Pinkie declared. “Let’s go!”

The entire group walked on over to Rainbow’s house. I couldn’t help but notice that Applejack was lost in thought.

“Is something wrong, Applejack?” I asked.

“I can’t believe the Summer Sun Celebration’s comin’ up,” Applejack replied. “Seemed like only yesterday that we just became friends.”

“Well, time flies when you’re having fun, especially with your friends.”

When we arrived at Dash’s house, Pinkie pulled out a megaphone.

“Rainbow Dash!” Pinkie shouted. “Are you in there?! Come on out!”

After a few minutes, Rainbow came flying out of her house.

“What’s going on?” Rainbow asked. “This isn’t another ‘you’re too prideful’ intervention, is it?”

Twilight chuckled. “No, we’re just gathering all the girls so I can figure out this spell I got from the princess.”

“If you’re all joining her, then count me in as well!”

Once we had everypony, we returned to the library. The elements still remained in the display case.

“To think these six elements are what brought us all together,” Rarity said.

“And how,” Applejack said.

“Now, we’re a force to be reckoned with!” Dashie said.

“With all of us together as friends, there’s nothing we can’t face!” Pinkie shouted.

“No matter our goals, we’ll always be together,” Fluttershy said.

“Because friendship is always magic!” I concluded.

“Wait, that’s it! I know how to fix the spell!” Twilight quickly grabbed the book and a quill. “‘From all of us together, together we're friends. With the marks of our destinies made one, there is magic without end!’ There!”

“Wonderful job, Twilight,” Rarity said. “I really do hope that Princess Celestia—wait, what is that clinking sound?”

I turned to the display case to see the Elements of Harmony banging on the other side of the glass.

“It’s the elements!” I said.

“Ooh! You just made them sediment!” Pinkie said. “Sentiment...cinnamon...uh...”

“Sentient, Pinkie,” Twilight corrected. “And I haven't cast the spell yet. Try to open up the case and see what they do.”

“I hope they don’t attack us,” Applejack said.

I slowly lifted the glass. The elements shot out and attached themselves to their respective pony.

“Well, that’s different,” Twilight said. “Had I known the spell did that, we could’ve—”

Suddenly, Twilight’s Element of Magic created an orb of white light that surrounded the lavender unicorn. The girl's elements then shot beams of magic right at the orb. Confused shouts filled the room. This wasn’t the first time I witnessed this, though. A blinding white light filled the entire room. I covered my eyes as the entire library was engulfed in the sheer brightness. A loud poof echoed as the light subsided.

“What happened?” I asked.

We looked around the room. That’s when we discovered one pony was missing. Twilight wasn’t with us. Instead, there was a burn mark in the shape of her cutie mark resting where she stood. The girls were shocked.

“What did you guys do?!” Pinkie shouted.

“Darling, this was involuntary!” Rarity cried. “We weren’t responsible for this!”

“I was talking to the elements.”

“That spell must’ve done something,” Rainbow said.

“But she didn’t even cast it,” I responded.

“We need to contact the princess! Hurry!” Fluttershy yelled.

“I’ll work on that! The rest of you try to find her. Maybe it teleported her somewhere in Ponyville.”

The girls removed their elements and put them back in the display case.

“We gotta find her!” Applejack said. “There’s no way the elements could’ve harmed her.”

As the rest of the Mane 6 ran out of the library, I sat down and thought about what I should do for the upcoming events. I knew Equestria Girls was canon thanks to Sunset’s cameo in the series finale. I needed to find a way for Twilight and I to get the crown back and also reform Sunset, all while being a dog. Season four had all that Rainbow Power stuff, so I’d rather not interfere with the episodes where the girls get their keys. There was also the Equestria Games. I figured I should practice singing all the anthems so I wouldn’t embarrass myself in front of millions. Tirek was going to be a problem. I had the idea of having Fluttershy tag along with Discord, but if that idea didn’t work, then I would have to find some way to prevent Tirek from destroying the library.

I remembered I had to find Starlight’s town before she would try to steal all the ponies’ cutie marks. But I knew I couldn’t leave Ponyville just for that. I needed to find some other locations I could visit. I don’t know if Mount Aris has already been attacked by the Storm King’s forces, but it was really out of the way. Griffonstone had seen better days, so I thought maybe I could try to retrieve that idol from the canyon with the help of some other familiar griffons. I couldn’t think of anything I could change regarding Yakyakistan or the Dragon Lands, though for the latter it would be nice to see Garble and Smolder again. There was also the changeling kingdom, but I didn’t want to take chances in case nothing changed there.

If I do go on this journey, however, I had to convince Twilight that I needed to do this myself. Which meant she and her other friends should not follow me with an unconvincing disguise. I would also need to make sure that I would be back before any major events occur. If I go before Tirek attacks, I would need Twilight to message me when he arrives.

By the time night fell, I heard the front door slamming open once again. The girls were out of breath.

“Did you girls have any luck?” I asked.

“Not a bit,” Applejack replied as she waved herself with her hat. “We’ve searched high and low fer Twilight, but we can’t find her anywhere!”

“This is bad! Really bad!” Rainbow shouted. “Twilight has to be somewhere!”

“Any reports from the princess yet?” Rarity asked.

“None yet,” I lied. I never actually sent one because I knew what happened.

“What’s taking her so long?!” Pinkie shouted. “You’d think the disappearance of her favorite student would shock Princess Celestia!”

“Girls, I don’t think this is a good time to panic...”

“It’s the perfect time to panic, Spike!” Fluttershy cried. “Our best friend disappeared in a flash of light, all because she rewrote a spell! What if the other ponies assume we…?”

“We didn’t,” I said as I placed my hands on her shoulders. “The elements may turn creatures to stone and reduce their power, but they would never do something as morbid as that. Even to their own wielder, no less. I think the best course of action is to wait until Celestia responds and see where to go from there. I’m sure Twilight is alive and well somewhere.”

After the girls calmed down, we left the library.

“I sure hope yer right about Twilight bein’ okay,” said Applejack. “I can’t stand losin’ such a close friend.”

“None of us can,” I said.

Pinkie gasped. “Look! A shooting star!”

We looked up at the sky to see a light moving in the sky.

“Everypony! Wish for Twilight to come back!” Pinkie commanded.

We closed our eyes and made our wish. When we opened them, we noticed the light slowly descending to the center of town. Twilight’s cutie mark appeared from the glowing comet.

“It must be her!” Rainbow shouted. “Let’s go.”

We rushed to the center of town just to see the big ball of light touched down on the ground. What appeared from the orb was…

“Twilight?” Applejack asked. “Is that you?”

Twilight slowly stood up. What appeared on her sides was a pair of wings, a.k.a. 2013’s fandom divider.

“Woah! Who asked for Twilight with extra wings?” I asked.

“I-I've never seen anything like it!” Applejack exclaimed.

“Awesome! A new flying buddy!” Rainbow Dash declared.

“Why, you've become an alicorn,” Rarity said. “I didn't even know that was possible.”

“Alicorn party!” Pinkie cheered with her fake wings and horn.

“You look just like a princess!” Fluttershy said.

“That's because she is a princess,” Celestia said as she flew in.

The girls were surprised to hear that. I pretended to be the same. Pinkie even took out a glass of water to do a spit take.

Celestia continued, “Since you've come to Ponyville, you've displayed the charity, compassion, devotion, integrity, optimism, and of course, the leadership of a true princess.”

“But...does this mean I won't be your student anymore?” Twilight asked.

“Not in the same way as before. I'll still be here to help and guide you, but we're all your students now, too. You are an inspiration to us all, Twilight.”

“So...is she immortal?” I asked.

Celestia chuckled. “While Twilight is an alicorn, she is not the same type of alicorn as Luna or me. I can assure you, Twilight will not outlive her friends.”

Tell that to my brony and former-brony friends.

“But...what do I do now?” Twilight asked. “Is there a book about being a princess I should read?”

“There will be time for all of that later,” Celestia replied.

The rest of the events played out like in the show. A big coronation was held for Twilight. Twilight gave a speech thanking all her friends and family. Everypony cheered for her. Shining Armor even showed some of his “liquid pride,” which was just him crying.

I was thankful I prevented the girls’ cutie marks from switching around, and finding another way for Twilight to get wings. I also learned that she wasn’t considered immortal, though it kind of raised a question about why Celestia and Luna allowed her to rule Equestria during the finale, and why Twilight looked like them in the final episode.

It has been about a week since Twilight’s coronation. It was hard to believe Twilight became a princess already. I knew the day would come and all, and I did get used to her wings back in my old world, but it was still a hard pill for me to swallow initially.

One day, the girls and I were summoned to the Crystal Empire. The other princesses, Celestia, Luna, and Cadance, were waiting for us there for a royal summit. It was going to be Twilight’s first since her coronation. Twilight herself was feeling both nervous and excited.

“You're 'nervicited'!” Pinkie shouted. “It's like you wanna jump up and down and yell ‘YAY ME!!’ But you also wanna curl up in a teeny-tiny ball and hide at the same time!”

“You've got no reason to fret, Twi,” Applejack. “Everything's gonna be just—”

“TWILIGHT!” Rarity shouted. “Oh, sorry, darling, but I just realized you're not wearing your crown. You haven't forgotten it back in Ponyville, have you?”

“It's in my bag,” Twilight replied as she pointed to the bag I was carrying. “Just feel a little self-conscious about wearing it. Haven't really gotten accustomed to these yet, either.” Twilight unfurled her wings.

Hey, it took me about a year to get used to them, Twilight.

“You are a princess now, Twilight,” Rarity said. “Embrace it! I'm telling you, if I had a crown like that, I would never take it off. Why, I'd sleep in the thing.”

“Don’t the other princesses do?” I asked.

“I don’t know,” Twilight replied. “I doubt it. They can’t wear royalty all the time.”

We headed into the crystal castle and up to the throne room. We greeted the other three princesses.

“We have so much to discuss,” Celestia said. “But it can wait until tomorrow. You all look tired from your journey. Now, off to bed, all of you.”

Later that night, Twilight and I got ready to go to sleep. Twilight put her crown on and sighed as she looked into the mirror.

“Still worried about being a princess?” I asked.

“Can you blame me? Princess Cadance was given the Crystal Empire to rule over. What if, now that I'm a princess, Celestia expects me to lead a kingdom of my own?”

“I shouldn’t worry. The mayor of Ponyville isn’t considering retirement anytime soon.”

“What if it’s another place? Just because I have this crown and these wings, it doesn't mean I'll be a good leader!”

“Twilight, you already are. You’ve helped the girls and I through many situations. You’ve done so much to prove that you’ve earned those wings. You’d be perfect as a leader.”

“Spike, there’s a difference between leading five ponies plus a dragon and a whole community of ponies.” Twilight put her crown on the nightstand.

“Let’s just get some sleep. We’ve got a big day tomorrow.”

Twilight and I went to bed. I couldn’t sleep, though. I knew this was when “Equestria Girls” took place. I had to keep watch so that I could see Sunset Shimmer. I thought maybe I could try to keep her from getting into the mirror. If that happened, we would have to find a way to reform her.

Hours passed, and I was getting ready to fall asleep for real. That’s when I heard the bedroom door opening. I quickly covered myself with the blanket as the door opened. I peeked through the covers to see a black, hooded figure entering the room. I knew who it was.

Sunset Shimmer.